《I鈥檓 Dedicated To You》


 CHAPTER 1: PERFECT PLACE TO DIE

    Theke gives the perfect feeling of serenity which gives you the feeling of absolute peace but thedy looking at it is not having all those emotions because she is troubled. She looked at theke and thought to herself. ¡°This is the perfect ce to die¡±.


    The girl sitting at theke is Georgina Grey, one of the most sessful actresses in the country.


    She was catapulted into fame by a video of her serving a customer at a coffee shop she worked at and ever since then she had dominated the showbiz world with her impable talent and stunning beauty but all those hard work and achievement went down the drain just because of one scandal.


    12 HOURS EARLIER


    In the building of Dream Entertainment in the CEO¡¯s office.


    ¡°You can¡¯t justy me down because of a scandal, ¡± Georgina yelled, at the man sitting on the CEO¡¯s chair.


    ¡°You need to slow down your voice Gina and hell yes I could do anything to you,¡± Samuel the man I respected the most barked at me.


    ¡°But you know the scandal is not true. I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t even know how to drink so well but they say I am doing drugs isn¡¯t that ridiculous,¡± I say, reasonably hoping that he will believe me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust my mama so, you think I will trust,¡± he says with a questioning smirk and that¡¯s when the realization hits me.


    ¡°This is not just about the scandal right,¡± I asked, with a questioning look.


    ¡°What do you mean,¡± he asked, avoiding my eyes.


    ¡°Of course, it makes sense Manager Bee calls me to the club that she is in trouble and immediately ends the call but when I arrived at the club she was not in and I immediately left there but after I vacated the club police raided it and I was reported to also visited the club even though I didn¡¯t stay long in the club but I was still associated with the scandal so, will you still tell me that it was all a coincidence?¡±I asked him looking at him.


    ¡°Wow no wonder you are known as the genius star you definitely have something up there that¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t have yed with fire since you are so smart you know that,¡± he says ying with his mustache that I once found admirable but now it disgusts me. I thought about what Samuel says and I can¡¯t help but think hard about the phrase ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have yed with fire¡± and I don¡¯t seem to get it.


    ¡°What do you mean,¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Wow I thought you are smart you should be able to get it but I am going to tell you anyways the young master of the Tukes family is the one behind it,¡± he says and that got me off-guard but I have never offended him in anyways except me turning down his advances towards me.


    ¡°But all I ever do is reject his advances towards me,¡± I say, not believing that the reason could be the catalyst of the set-up. I stood there dumbfounded for a few seconds before I recovered myself.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s just a scandal I will just lose somemercials and movies till the scandal dies down, it¡¯s fine I will justy low for the time being,¡± I say with a hopeful expression.


    ¡°Yeah but I don¡¯t think you will be making aeback anytime soon because you are FIRED,¡± Samuel says, dropping the bomb that I suspected but I don¡¯t expect it to be this shattering.


    ¡°You are firing me because of a scandal you can control,¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Calm down darling, it looks like you haven¡¯t read the trending headlines today. You are the hottest topic on the inte and the whole citizens of Newtown are talking about you and I don¡¯t think ourpany can control that damage so, expect to hear from ourwyer over the contract breachment,¡± Samuel says.


    ¡°Breachment of contract!¡± I eximed angrily ¡°You guys are the one that is firing me but you are holding me responsible for the contract breachment,¡± I say with a dangerous glint in my eyes.


    ¡°You are the one that caused the scandal that we can¡¯t protect you from, so you have to pay us for the damages,¡± he says, smirking wickedly. Why did I even think this man is trustworthy?


    I felt like crying so hard to show how hurt I am but I am not going to do that because my 24 years in this world as an orphan has taught me to never let anyone witness my miserable side.


    ¡°Ok,¡± that¡¯s all I say, leaving his office in a trance.


    ¡°She is such a beautiful and brave girl but I can always find another girl to rece her,¡± Samuel says after Georgina leaves his office.


    I walk through Dream Entertainment which has been my home for 6 years but now it feels so strange, especially from the disgusting stares from the workers and some of the artists at the agency even though I heard whispers of people badmouthing me I still walk with my head high and acts as nothing bothers me.


    ¡°GG GG¡± I heard someone calling me by my artist name. I turned and saw one of the intern managers at thepany.


    ¡°Kira, how are you?¡± I asked her, trying to form a smile even though I know I can¡¯t do it.


    ¡°I believe you didn¡¯t do it,¡± she says with clear eyes and I know that she is telling the truth.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say and she nods her head acknowledging.


    ¡°Can I please ask you where Manager Bee is?¡± She told me she is managing one of the new artists and they went to the Tukes group. I thanked her and was about to go and give the people who bullied me a visit but Kira called me back.


    ¡°GG it will be nice for you to take the back entrance because of the reporters at the front,¡± she says, and I smiled at her. I almost forgot about that, I quickly made my way to the back entrance with different stares from people that once admired me but such is life.


    TUKES GROUP


    I walked into the Tukes group through the back entrance and made my way to the CEO¡¯s office but on my way, I attracted different stares from people. Of course, I am still the Georgina Grey of showbiz.


    ¡°Is the CEO in?¡± I asked the secretary that¡¯s looking at me dumbfounded by my appearance but before she can get herself I already make my way to the CEO¡¯s office and I met him with Manager Bee and a girl I don¡¯t know sitting on the stupid young master¡¯sp, I think that¡¯s the new artist Kira is talking about but I don¡¯t care about the situation they were in, I walked towards the CEO¡¯s sit and I gave the spoilt young master three resounding ps on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s for ruining my life,¡± I said and he was dumbstruck.


    ¡°How dare you p the CEO¡±Manager Bee yelled. I looked at her with fire in my eyes and she backed down when she met my eyes.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push my limit Bee. I am trying everything possible to hold my fire in and you know I can be nasty when angry¡±. I say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are acting high and might I still make you disappear from the face of the earth?¡± the spoiled young master says crossing his legs and I can¡¯t help but shiver in fear which I didn¡¯t let show.


    ¡°I will be waiting for your action, ¡°I say.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait I am swift when ites to something like this,¡± he says and I started making my way out of the office because I am done with his bulls**t but some policemen make their way into the office.


    ¡°You are under arrest Georgina Grey for drug abuse, ¡°one of the policemen says showing me a warrant¡­

 CHAPTER 2: I DON鈥橳 WANT TO DIE

    ¡°Drugs?¡± I asked, raising my eyebrow, ¡°But I don¡¯t even do drugs,¡± I say.


    ¡°But you are a suspect in the starlight club drug case,¡± he says, and I can¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Are you going to go this far?¡±I asked, turning to look at the spoiled young master and he smirked wickedly.


    ¡°You should be careful you don¡¯t want to end up like me, ¡°I say, looking at the newly signed artist I didn¡¯t get her name and I walked out with the policemen.


    Going out of the building in thepany of policemen raises questions among the workers in thepany and I can¡¯t help but feel sad.


    ¡°Wow, she is indeed doing drugs,¡± Man 1 says.


    ¡°It¡¯s still just a spection and it¡¯s not yet proven, ¡°Man 2 says.


    ¡°I think this is the falling of an angel,¡± Man 3 joined in.


    ¡°Stop saying that about my angel, don¡¯t taint her reputation, ¡°Man 2 defended.


    Georgina was escorted outside the Tukes group but she was faced with tons of cameras that almost blinded her from the reporters.


    ¡°Do you do drugs?¡± ¡°Is the scandal true?¡± ¡°Is it true yourpany is firing you?¡± ¡°Why are the police arresting you?¡± ¡°Are you going to be acquitted?¡±.


    The reporters asked so many questions and I felt so suffocated by the overwhelming questions. I was escorted into the police van despite the struggles of the reporters to interview me but I am sure even without me saying anything I have already given them different headlines.


    On getting to the police station I was detained and I was examined, different drug tests were carried out on me which the police were expecting me to make a fuss about but I didn¡¯t and they were surprised. I didn¡¯t throw a tantrum and I also didn¡¯tin about any injustice.


    ¡°Miss Grey,¡± one of the policemen called me and I looked at him ¡°We are sorry about the arrest,¡± he said looking at the floor.


    ¡°Why are you sorry,¡± I asked looking puzzled.


    ¡°Your test results are clean and we don¡¯t see a reason to keep you, so you can call your manager toe and pick you up,¡± he says.


    ¡°Hmmm so you mean I can go home now,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes ¡°he affirmed.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have a home I can go to, ¡°I say and he looked at me puzzled ¡°because I am very sure my house is crowded already by reporters and I can¡¯t call my manager because I am no more a signed artist for thepany she works for¡± I added looking at the station roof lifelessly and the detective can¡¯t help but look at me pitifully and I hate that look the most.


    A scandal may just be a revtion news to the public but to an artist or the person involved it can cost them everything. An artist might lose everything he or she has been building overnight because of a scandal. it can ruin a sessful career and sometimes it makes most of them suicidal but people don¡¯t care about it at that time because they just want to vent their frustration and anger on someone that person they think is perfect when they are also not.


    The detective can¡¯t help but look at the helpless girl because he also knows that she is innocent before her arrest. After all, her entry to the club and her vacation out of it, and the time spected discreet enough drug they also checked her call history and they saw the call from her manager asking for help but it¡¯s like someone is out to get her because a lot of news is circting is not just about public sentiment but it¡¯s like someone is out to get her.


    ¡°Erm erm,¡± the detective clears his throat. ¡°Did you have anyone that you can go to stay with,¡± he says, searching my eyes. ¡°Mr. Police, are you my fan?¡± I asked innocently and the man looked flustered ¡°I am sorry I shouldn¡¯t have asked that, ¡°I sayughing out loud ¡°But if you are my fan you should know that I am an orphan, and where can an orphan possibly go when she is in crisis,¡± I say with a sad smile and the man avoided my eyes.


    ¡°Can I please borrow your phone, sir? I think I forgot mine at the apartment say forming the best smile I have. ¡°Yes yes,¡± the detective says, stuttering , wondering why she can still smile in this kind of situation.


    I logged into the inte trying to see how much damage the scandal has done to me, I saw that I already lost arge number of followers and I also saw the headlines about me, and my body can¡¯t help but turn cold.


    ¡°THE DEVILISH ANGEL¡± ¡°THE ACTRESS THAT TAKES DRUGS LIKE FOOD¡± ¡°THE UNHOLY SAINT¡± THE FALL OF THE EMPRESS¡± and many more headlines that I can¡¯t read. I clicked on one of the headlines and scrolled to thement section and I read differentments from people.


    ¡°savage queen: wow didn¡¯t know that GG is that kind of person I¡¯m so ashamed of her¡±.


    ¡°yourboyfriend¡¯sbitch: with all this going on if I am the one I will just go and die¡±.


    ¡°devilrecainartion: GG go and die¡±.


    ¡°she must be so shameless to be still breathing¡± a usermented.


    After reading some of thements online I know that the scandal has taken a lot from me and my brain keeps repeating one of thements in my head and I can¡¯t help but also thought if death is the best thing to do, someone snatched the phone from me and I quickly snapped out of the daze I am in.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked and I nodded cheerfully at him and he got suspicious because my expression doesn¡¯t match my former one ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have logged into the inte the reporters are just spurting lies when they didn¡¯t even know half the truth?¡± he says and I smiled at him.


    ¡°Can I please make a call to someone? ¡°I asked and he looked at me dumbstruck.


    ¡°Did you have someone you can call to stay with?¡± he asked excitedly and that¡¯s the confirmation that this man is my fan.


    ¡°What¡¯s my first movie,¡± I asked.


    ¡°When we first met,¡± he answered almost immediately and he was also shocked about how fast he responded.


    ¡°You are my fan,¡± I say, swaying my hair, and the detectives on a seat at the station can¡¯t help but be mesmerized by her actions. That¡¯s why she is called the Nation¡¯s goddess; she can entrap anyone.


    ¡°So Mr fans what¡¯s your name,¡± I asked smilingly so that it even hurts my cheek.


    ¡°rk,¡± he says shyly.


    ¡°Mr. rk can I have your phone now,¡± I say and he handed the phone to me. I dialed the number and I waited for it to ring.


    ¡°Hello,¡± the other side of the phone says frustrated.


    ¡°Ollie, are you home?¡± I say picking my ear.


    ¡°You this b***h¡± the person on the other side of the phone screams and I can¡¯t help but keep the phone distance from my ear because of her scream.


    ¡°Did you know how worried I was, did you know how devastated me and Tori were when we saw that you were arrested on TV and you don¡¯t deem it fit to call us and you are just calling now, after all, that¡¯s happened?¡± Olivia says in one breath yelling into the phone. I already dropped the phone on the detective¡¯s desk so the detectives around me could hear all of Olivia¡¯s scolding.


    Olivia and Victoria are my childhood friends from the orphanage so we are very close.


    ¡°I just want to tell you I will be freeloading at your ce for some days so be ready, bye,¡± I say immediately hanging up the phone because I know that Olivia is not done with her scolding.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I thanked the detectives and I decided to leave the station to go to Ollie¡¯s ce but Detective rk volunteered to drive me there because the situation is still a bit intense even though the police released a statement of me being innocent but theizen still doesn¡¯t believe it.


    During the drive to Olivia¡¯s apartment, I can¡¯t help but feel so sad for myself because I know my career is in jeopardy if it has not even ended because I am sure the lousy young master won¡¯t leave me be. I looked at the sky through the car window and I saw that the sky is dark but the moon and the star shining brightlyplimented it.


    ¡°They must be mocking me,¡± I say lifelessly.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Detective rk asked, confused about who I was referring to.


    ¡°The sky, the moon, and the stars are all mocking me, ¡± I say and the detective looked at me puzzled, still not understanding what I mean but he decided to not ask anyways. I saw a sight of a beautifulke on the way to Ollie¡¯s ce which I hadn¡¯t noticed before and I asked Detective rk to drop me which he refused but I promised I won¡¯t do anything dangerous. He dropped me with questions in his eyes and I thanked him for his generosity and he zoomed off leaving me to admire theke.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    The scandal I am framed up for has ended my career but it has not ended my life so, I am going fight until the end, I thought and a tear escape my eyes because I am still a helpless girl in this cruel world that has nobody to lean on or someone that¡¯s going to protect me from this cruelty.


    ¡°I am not going to die, ¡°I say with a resolute voice.


    I turned back at the invitingke and make my way to the road but maybe because I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t hear that a car is moving towards me at a crazy speed and it was toote because the car is close to me already and when my body collides with the car¡¯s body I felt my life sipped out of me.


    ¡°Oh God I take it back I don¡¯t want to die anymore, Olivia and Victoria still need an energy supplement in their lives, my friends will be so devastated if I die,¡± I thought. I felt my body hit the floor and my eyes started dting but I saw a movement of a man running towards me but I can¡¯t make out his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die,¡± I told the man and I closed my eyes¡­

 CHAPTER 3: COMPENSATE ME I

    The sound of the ambnce siren filled the ident scene and paramedics could be seen taking Georgina¡¯s body inside the ambnce.


    ¡°Make sure you give good first aid and transfer her to Elite hospital¡± The manmanded in a cold voice the paramedics couldn¡¯t help but look at him and they quickly recognized who he was because Newtown country didn¡¯t and they nodded their heads respectfully.


    ¡°Did you think she is going to survive it?¡± the cold man asked the man beside him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I am sorry about the ident sir I should have driven carefully,¡± the man¡¯s assistant says.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not your fault I am the one thatmanded you to drive like that, so we can see her,¡± the man says ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go to the hospital,¡± the man says, rushing to his car and his assistant quickly igniting the car.


    ¡°Now that I found you I won¡¯t ever let you go,¡± the man thought to himself.


    The ambnce arrived at the Elite Hospital emergency room and doctors are already lined up to receive Georgina and some of the best doctors at Elite Hospital are receiving Georgina as an emergency patient because of someone¡¯s order. She was quickly rushed into the operating room for surgery.


    The cold man stood by himself with a deadly aura but the hospital director approached him anyway.


    ¡°Good evening Mr. Bradley I think the patient is a victim of a hit and run I think we should inform the police¡± the man suggested.


    ¡°My car hit her,¡± the cold man said and the hospital director was dumbfounded but he decided to keep the conversation going because it was once in a lifetime to have an opportunity to discuss something with this man.


    ¡°You look quite worried about the patient, did you know he?¡± the hospital director asked, not expecting an answer from him but he answered anyway.


    ¡°She is the future Mrs. HALE,¡± he replied with a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. He looks at the sign that indicates that surgery is in progress and he sighs feeling guilty about what just happened.


    The hospital director was dumbfounded that the cold man that the rumors says to be irritated by the sight of a woman is now iming someone to be his future wife and the person is also a celebrity will his family be fine with it, the hospital director thought but he decided to keep his thought to himself and also decided to leave the cold man alone.


    ¡°Lucas makes an arrangement for me, ¡°the Cold man says into his phone.


    The cold man is no other than Bradley Hale, the richest man in the country and also the heir of the Hale group. He is ruthless, cold, domineering, and aloof. He can make a business go bankrupt overnight and he can also make a business survive bankruptcy overnight. He is the God of business in the country. He is also a very handsome man with a height of 185cm, clean-cut silky ck hair, a definite jawline, defined eyebrows, a pointed nose, cold grey eyes that will draw you in, and kissable lips you can¡¯t help but sexualize about, he is eye candy. He is so sessful that after he officially joined the group he expanded the group branch all over the world. He is only 30 years old but he can make a dent in the world economy if he decided to, his name alone sent a shiver to thousands of people because he is BRADLEY HALE. But this man stood in front of the surgery room for hours till the surgery room light went off indicating that the surgery was over.


    The doctors walked out of the operating room and Bradley walked over to them.


    ¡°I hope she is fine, ¡°Bradley asked them. The doctors were dumbfounded to see one of the most powerful men in the country jittering over them because of a girl.


    ¡°She is fine now the surgery went well, I think she should be able to wake up in the morning, ¡°the doctor says.


    ¡°Did you think she will have the issue of memory loss after regaining consciousness?¡± he asked squinting his eyes the questions got the doctors off-guard because shouldn¡¯t anyone be sad if their loved one has the issue of memory loss but someone here is looking forward to it, the doctors were amused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she will have that kind ofplication because she doesn¡¯t hurt her head that bad, she won¡¯t suffer from amnesia but we can¡¯t be sure so we will see after she wakes up¡± the doctor exined Bradley looked at the rank.


    Then I think I will have to do it the hard way then, Bradley thought to himself smirking and that sent a shiver to the doctors so they quickly excused themselves from him after telling him the ward they transferred her to but he ordered them to transfer to the VVIP ward.


    ¡°Then you have to wake up quickly, Miss Grey, we have unfinished business,¡± Bradley says.


    The sun rays shone dimly into the hospital ward making it so white that you will think you are in heaven and I think that¡¯s what our Gina thought when she woke up.


    My forehead aches so bad and I can¡¯t understand why I feel so much pain and that¡¯s when the realization hits me. I got into an ident and I don¡¯t also think I survived it because my head feels so light. I opened my eyes and I immediately closed them back because of the blinding brightnessing from God nowhere. I tried to open my eyes again but this time slowly trying to let my eyes get used to the brightness but my eyes were faced with something so white and I couldn¡¯t but get awed, am I in heaven? Why is everything so white? I asked in my head.


    I tried to look to my side and that¡¯s when I spotted something different. I saw a heavenly handsome man. OMG someone woke me up, I thought excitedly. Oops, I am dead so, I think it¡¯s logical to see this kind of amazing sight but this man is so fine if this ce is filled with amazing sights like this then I am sorry to disappoint you besties but I am better off dead with handsome angels like this, I thought looking at him blinking my eyes excitedly.


    ¡°Are you awake now?¡± the heavenly handsome man asked hurriedly and I looked at him confused. He pressed a button and within some seconds some men in white clothes rushed in. Are they trying to purify me for heaven, I asked myself still not understanding what was going on.


    ¡°Miss Georgina can you hear me,¡± he asked me and I looked at him dumbly.


    ¡°Is she paralyzed¡± I heard one of the white-clothed men say which I now knew to be a doctor but I can¡¯t help but want to stay like that because I don¡¯t want to believe that I am still alive in this cruel world and the man I have been sexualizing about is not an angel but a living handsome man? Oh God, I am so shameless.


    ¡°I am fine¡± I quickly said with my crooked voice when I saw the living handsome man grabbing one of the doctors by the cor even though I didn¡¯t know what was going on I thought I needed to say that.


    The doctors looked at me gratefully and I don¡¯t understand why, I think there are many things I don¡¯t understand.


    After the doctors examined me and they informed me about my condition and also informed the living handsome man, I waster informed his car was the one that hit me, to also take care of me, and that leaves me confused about why he should be taking care of me since our meeting isn¡¯t over yet. The doctors vacated the room leaving me with the living handsome man.


    ¡°Erm erm¡± I clear my throat trying to get his attention but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary because I already have his attention. After all, his eyes have been on me.


    ¡°Did you need anything?¡± he asked with a worried tone that confirms my suspicion about him and I told him I am thirsty and he pours me a cup of water and gulp it all forgetting my manners I also feel embarrassed too but my head doesn¡¯t even give me the luxury to act posh because it pains me badly.


    ¡°Did you know me?¡± I asked the living handsome man tucking my hair behind at the back of my ear which in return brought pain because my hands hurt.


    ¡°Did you want to know? ¡°the handsome man asked and I have this feeling urging me to ask but I decided to go against it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine everyone in the country knows GG so, I think you are also no different,¡± I say and he squints his eyes at me dangerously.


    After I finished talking the room fell into silence and I felt awkward my friends and not there they may not even know what happens to me because I am sure Olivia will be having different worst scenarios of things that I might be going through so, I better call them if I don¡¯t want Olivia to report that I am missing she could be so dramatic.


    ¡°Can I please borrow your phone? I want to call my friends and inform them that I am okay.¡± I asked him, blinking my eyes cutely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I informed them already so, you don¡¯t need to worry?¡± he says I got suspicious about how he knew about my friends but I decided to brush it off.


    ¡°I am grateful for all that you do for me even though your car hits me, you took care of me and I don¡¯t think I deserved this royalty treatment, ¡°I say looking at the VVIP room that I am in and I can¡¯t help but get emotional because anyone hasn¡¯t taken special care of me like this not even when I am still a signed artist at Dream entertainment.


    ¡°I feel guilty to milk your kindness like this,¡± I added.


    ¡°Since you are feeling so guilty why don¡¯t youpensate me,¡± he says walking towards me and he lowered his head to face me his hot breath fan my face and I can¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°How can Ipensate you?¡±I said after I found my voice again.


    ¡°Marry me¡±¡­

 CHAPTER 4: COMPENSATE ME II

    ¡°Marry me,¡± the handsome stranger says and those two words send my brain into shock and I can¡¯t help but look at him dumbly for a second


    ¡°Mister you are really funny, how did you know I am bored and I need to let off some steam,¡± I say, letting out a dryugh after I found my voice again.


    ¡°I am not joking,¡± he says seriously and his aura changes and that got me confused.


    I actually might be hearing things because a stranger can¡¯t propose marriage to me.


    It¡¯s so uncalled for, I might be hallucinating. Yes, that¡¯s it hallucination, it might be the after-effects of the ident since I hurt my head, so maybe that¡¯s why I am hallucinating that this handsome stranger is proposing marriage to me.


    I should catch some sleep and get my head back on track before I embarrass myself, I thought, smiling to myself and closing my eyes.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give a response to what I say?¡± the handsome man that I haven¡¯t yet gotten his name says.


    I opened my eyes slowly to look at him staring at me and that¡¯s the confirmation I need to know that I am not hallucinating that d he asked me to marry him.


    I stared at him for some seconds trying to get my head around what was going on. My career is in jeopardy because of a scandal that I am framed for and the whole country is still cursing me over that I also got into an ident that got my head bandaged and now a strange man I don¡¯t know from anywhere is asking me for marriage I think I must be unlucky, I thought to myself sighing heavily.


    ¡°Why are you asking me to marry you?¡±I asked seriously.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s the only way you canpensate me for all that you have put me through,¡± he says, returning to the couch crossing his legs, and staring at me.


    ¡°What did I put you through?¡±I asked with a questioning look. ¡°Thest time I checked I am the one on this bed and your car is the one that hits me so what exactly have I put you through?¡± I asked not believing his gut to shamelessly say that.


    ¡°But you say you wish topensate me,¡± he says, cornering me and that got me dumbfounded. Oh me and my trashy mouth I thought facepalming myself.


    ¡°But I thought you would ask for money, isn¡¯t that what a normal person would have asked, ¡°I say looking at him.


    ¡°Then did you have enough money topensate me,¡± he asked me with a mocking smile that makes him look damn sexy but wait did he just mock me that I didn¡¯t have money my career might be in jeopardy but I have some cash to myself.


    ¡°How much is your price after I pay you? I don¡¯t want you to hang around me again,¡± I said feeling proud of myself.


    ¡°10 million dors,¡± he said smugly and I stared at him with my mouth wide open.


    Did he just say 10 million dors? I asked myself and I think that¡¯s what he said so, he wants me topensate him with 10 million dors where will I get that huge amount of money from I asked no one in particr even if I am still working I can¡¯t give 10 million dors out talkless of when I am about to go broke because of that scandal.


    I went silent for some time trying to think of a possibleeback for this direct humiliation but I can¡¯t seem to find any I immediately remember one of Ollie¡¯s saying that if you can¡¯t afford a problem then avoid it and I think that¡¯s the possible solution out of it because I can¡¯t humiliate myself by saying bluntly that I didn¡¯t have the money but I don¡¯t have the money but I can avoid saying it.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Can I please get some food? I am so hungry¡± I say, holding my stomach and looking at him pitifully. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken anything ever since I woke up don¡¯t you think I need to eat¡± I added trying to make my im possible but while saying it my stomach makes a sound and that got me so embarrassed but I think it yed the trick because he picked up his phone after hearing the sound.


    The room fell into silence after he finished making the call and I can¡¯t help but be grateful for the silence this time. I promised myself never to start a conversation with a stranger because it might not end well. After some minutes the door to the VVIP room opened and a trolley containing different types of dishes was pushed in.


    I can¡¯t help but salivate when I saw different types of dishes and the ways they looked so delicious. OMG, I am definitely in heaven. I have much love for food, and seeing different delicacies makes me so excited when I nce at the handsome stranger. He looks pleased to see me so happy but I decided to brush it off because that man is so strange and his expression is alwaysplicated.


    Thedy that brought the food in started serving me but I saw that she is making different sexy and flirting poses so the handsome man can be noticed that but it was none of my business as I was about to dig into the food one of the doctors walked to check on my health and he saw the feast that I was about to eat and he says, for n now should take something light like porridge so my wound can heal faster that¡¯s how the handsome stranger told thedy to wheeled the foods back out and bring me porridge I felt like crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry after you recover I am going to make you a lot of delicious meals?¡± he says in a soothing sexy voice.


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine I can always treat myself to a meal after I recover,¡± I say, trying to let the message get to him that we don¡¯t need to meet again after this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should at leastpensate me if we are not going to meet again?¡± he said looking at me and that made me angry.


    ¡°Mister I am thankful for your help all this while I mean it but I can¡¯tpensate you right now because I don¡¯t have the means I promised you I owe you one next time we meet, ¡°I say with a frustrated voice can he stop asking forpensation because I don¡¯t have anything to give him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the money then you can marry me,¡± he says and that drives me to realize that this man must be a psychopath or a sociopath. As an actress, I have acted in so many roles and a psychiatrist is one of them so I understand people like him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be like that,¡± I say with a worried look. He looked at me with a raised eyebrow and I think that¡¯s my cue to continue.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard but please don¡¯t go around asking people to marry you,¡± I say looking at him pitifully. He is in that kind of condition with such a handsome face, what a waste I thought.


    ¡°What did you mean,¡± he asked with aplicated expression and I think that¡¯s when my psychology knowledgees in.


    ¡°I know you are going through a lot and you are sad about it but you can¡¯t go around forcing people to marry you, it¡¯s not ideal,¡± I say. I know a lot of psychopaths that go around kidnapping people to be their brides but I don¡¯t want to end up like that so, I have to put it to him I¡¯m a simple term so he can spare me.


    ¡°Are you saying I am mentally not fit?¡± he asked,ughing out loud and that creeped me out. Why is heughing? Is he angry? Did my question make him mad? I kept asking myself so many questions.


    ¡°I have been mistaken for so many things but no one has ever mistaken me to be a psychopath, you are really funny Miss Grey,¡± he says with an amusing smile.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me who you are, so I will be clear with my assumptions,¡± I say.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine since Miss Grey is not that social then I should take it upon myself to introduce myself,¡± he says arrogantly and I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes.


    ¡°My name is Bradley Hale of Hale group,¡± he says and I looked at him confused because that name sounds familiar, and then it clicks BRADLEY HALE¡­

 CHAPTER 5: DID I MESS WITH THE WRONG PERSON?

    Bradley Hale¡­


    Bradley Hale the heir to the Hale group, one of the most powerful men in the country, the man whose only name sends shivers to thousands of people, the man that conquered the world economy by making several investments that turned into sess, the man that can ruin apany with just his finger raised, the man that rules the business world and the underground as the rumors say, the man that ruins the powerful George family that has been existing for 2 generations in the country overnight turning it into news, that Bradley Hale.


    I looked at his face trying to not be fooled by the man in front of me, there are many people out there that impersonate people so,  so I try to clear my doubt for all I know he maybe just some Bradley Hale that has the same name as the Bradley Hale the country knows, I thought trying to convince myself even though something at the back of my mind is telling me that it¡¯s the truth.


    ¡°Wow did you think you could fool me, you are not Bradley Hale right?¡±I asked with a dryugh hoping he would say it was not true too.


    ¡°How many of my investments did you want me to mention to believe me,¡± he asked looking at me.


    ¡°What do you mean investment so, you don¡¯t have anything convincing that you can show me to prove that you are Bradley Hale,¡± I asked with a proud look convincing myself that he is not Bradley Hale but I don¡¯t have the time for this I have to clean up my scandal mess and also get in touch with my friends.


    I noticed the handsome stranger got busy with his phone and I can¡¯t help but shake my head at him pitifully for trying so hard to be someone he is not I thought and my face got blocked by his phone I immediately want to yell at him for doing that but I was immediately dumbstruck when I saw what was on the screen.


    I saw the president shaking a man¡¯s hand and the man looks like the one standing in front of me and the picture headline is ¡°THE PRESIDENT OF NEWTOWN AND BRADLEY HALE THE BUSINESS LORD MET AT A GALA¡± I read and looked away from the phone¡¯s screen and then his face.


    ¡°I am sorry I have to show you that I am just not good at introducing myself, my assistant does that but it seems Miss Grey doesn¡¯t watch the business or even political news not to know that,¡± he says with an amused look looking at my dumbfounded expression.


    I was silent for some minutes after the revtion trying to get my thoughts together. So, I am in the same room with the heir to the Hale group and I already slightly insulted him, oh shut up Gina you didn¡¯t slightly insult him you say he is a psychopath, my inner voice scolded me.


    Ok, let¡¯s say I insulted him a little. Is he going to kill me because of it? I thought even though the room Air conditioner is on I still feel so hot.


    ¡°Erm erm,¡± I heard the handsome stranger clear his throat. Oh my perverted mind he is no more a handsome stranger. He is the mighty Bradley Hale so can you please let me focus? I scolded myself.


    ¡°Miss Grey are you listening to me,¡± Bradley says and looked at him with a panicking look, so he has been talking to me but I was lost in thought. Will he be angry over that?


    ¡°I ¡­. am¡­. so¡­ sorry¡­ Mr. Bradley¡± I say stuttering, it was so embarrassing and I felt like disappearing out of there.


    ¡°You can talkfortably just like you did earlier and you can also sitfortably too you are still sick you know,¡± he says eyeing the way I sit worriedly and that¡¯s when I noticed I have been sitting in a very ufortable manner but I didn¡¯t care about that because I don¡¯t know if I can still keep my life after all that has happened today.


    ¡°Mr. Bradley¡±I called slowly trying to get his attention but I am still hoping on the other side that he won¡¯t hear me but he did anyway.


    ¡°I want to apologize for my misbehavior earlier, I am so sorry that I didn¡¯t recognize you, ¡°I say bowing my head 360¡ã while sitting down but my head was quickly raised by Bradley Hale.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through all this trouble I am not angry with you,¡± he says with a nonchnt attitude that will make you believe him but I am not going to fall for his tricks because I have to protect my life jealousy so, I have to beg him to spare my life.


    ¡°Mr. Bradley I know I have been a nuisance and I also have insulted you slightly but please spare my life¡± I begged profusely rubbing my hands together I remembered one of Olivia¡¯s words if you need something desperately ¡°begged till your knees scraped¡± she always says. She is good when ites to this type of situation because she is a reporter and she uses every method to get information, so I am grateful that she is my friend because I know what to do in this type of situation.


    ¡°I think you are mistaken¡­..¡±Bradley says but I immediately cut in.


    ¡°Please Mr. Bradley I will do anything you asked of me but please spare my life I am still very young and I have a lot of dreams I want to achieve so, please spare me,¡± I say already on my knees on thefy hospital bed but I heard himughed and I looked at him confused.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Miss Grey you have a way of making someone feel so guilty even though the person did nothing wrong to you,¡± he says and I read meaning into what he says do I have annoyed him because I have been ying victim even though the day is still very bright and the weather is nice I can¡¯t help but feel so gloomy. Did I just mess with the wrong guy? He is very offended by what has transpired between us. I kept asking myself different questions.


    ¡°The doctor says you are fine and that you can be discharged if you want,¡± he said. I looked at him and that¡¯s when I noticed someone else besides him who seemed to be his assistant when he entered.


    ¡°He enters when you are so lost in thought,¡± Bradley says and I looked at him with puppy eyes because I don¡¯t want him to be angry with him over my absent-mindedness.


    ¡°I informed your friends about you being here they should¡­¡± the guy behind Bradley Hale says but the sound of the door opening interrupts him.


    ¡°You this heartless bitch¡± someone yelled and a bag was sent flying right to my face

 CHAPTER 6: DID YOU HAVE TO BE A TROUBLEMAKER?

    ¡°You this heartless b***h¡± I heard someone and a bag was sent flying towards me, I already closed my eyes expecting the effect of the assault but I saw it not forting so, I opened my eyes slowly and I looked at what transpired that¡¯s when I saw the bag in Bradley¡¯s hand he must have saved me from the attack.


    ¡°Did you hate us so much not to care about yourself and make us so worried?¡± Olivia says walking towards not caring about who is in the room with me and she wanted to grab my hair to continue her assault but she was stopped by someone grabbing her hand.


    ¡°What the fuck is¡­.¡±Olivia yelled angrily but her words were stuck in her mouth when she saw who is it.


    ¡°Mr. Bradley Hale¡± Olivia called, not believing her eyes and I was surprised how Olivia could quickly recognize him when I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Nice meeting you Miss but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s ideal the way you are treating your friend don¡¯t forget she is still a patient and she still needs rest,¡± Bradley says putting his hands inside his pocket and emitting a choking aura.


    ¡°Yes Ollie you should learn how to behave yourself just imagine the bag you threw hit my head and I went unconscious. What are you going to do? Can you handle the consequences?¡± I asked smugly.


    Olivia¡¯s face turned solemn when I finished talking and I am sure that she is feeling remorseful for what she did because I am still recovering and any little strain could put me in danger and I still very much love my life.


    ¡°I am very sorry for acting rashly Best but did you know how worried I was when I thought you went missing I don¡¯t want to believe that you try tomit suicide even though that¡¯s what the police spected,¡± Olivia says with tears in her eyes and I looked at her that¡¯s when I saw the way she dressed, Olivia is still in her night dress with a Mickey mouse print on it and I bet she didn¡¯t even wash her face I can¡¯t help but feel guilty because I know that my friend is just worried about and she means no harm but I know that when Olivia is overwhelmed with emotions she tends to act rash that¡¯s why I say those things earlier.


    ¡°Am sorry too Best, I should have called you earlier but certain someone says you guys were already informed. informededhinformedlie¡¯s hand and eyeing the so-called Bradley Hale and he avoided my eyes.


    ¡°But what did you mean that I tried tomit suicide¡± I questioned her raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°When you called that you will being to my ce yesterday and I didn¡¯t see you I called the number you used to phone me and the policeman that picks up told me he dropped somewhere on the way to my ce but he forgot the exact ce but before I and Tori went in search of you someone already posted on the inte that you tried tomit suicide by jumping in front of a car¡± Ollie exined while closing her eyes and I am sure she must be trying to hold in her tears because how devastated must she have been to know that her friend tried tomit suicide.


    ¡°Ollie it¡¯s not true, I didn¡¯t want to kill myself¡±I rified and she looked at me with questioning eyes eyeing my wounds.


    ¡°Yes I admit that I got into an ident but it¡¯s not because I want to die but because of my carelessness¡± I exined to Ollie all that transpired and how Bradley Hale helped me excluding the proposal part and also me not recognizing him and abusing him a little because I know that Ollie will overreact.


    ¡°Thanks so Mr. Bradley Hale I don¡¯t know what could have happened if you didn¡¯t help her¡± Olivia apologized bowing 90¡ã I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes because it seems like Olivia forgot that this man is also the one that hit me with his car.


    ¡°Ollie don¡¯t be too polite because he is the one that hits me with his car he should be thankful that I am not pressing charge,¡± I say but I was met with Olivia¡¯s ring eyes and we heard someoneughing.


    ¡°Miss Grey is an amusing person you want to press charges against me,¡± he asked with a proud smirk and I can¡¯t help but lower my gaze when I remembered who I was speaking to. He is the mighty Bradley Hale and my chicken brain can¡¯t even process that well. What stupid title is the Genius artist if I keep forgetting how influential this man in front of me is?


    ¡°We are sorry Mr. Bradley please don¡¯t me Gina she doesn¡¯t mean what she is saying she tends to make a lot of jokes,¡± Olivia says trying to pacify the situation because the mighty Bradleyughed at something he must be so annoyed and I can¡¯t help but feel guilty if Olivia and Victoria hear all that has transpired between me and Bradley Hale they will kill me because we promised ourselves to live a life without troubles but I already incur so much trouble to me, I thought.


    ¡°The doctor says she can go home at any time since her wound was not that deep and she seems to also have a lot of energy, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be a problem,¡± Bradley says.


    ¡°Oh really Gina baby, are you sure you are fine?¡±Olivia asked me in a worried tone and I rolled my eyes at her.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s what you should have been worrying about before you started assaulting me earlier. By the way, where is Tori?¡± I inquired since I hadn¡¯t seen her or if she was not informed.


    ¡°She is trying to get rid of some reporters tailing her,¡± Ollie says and I suddenly feel guilty for pulling my friends into my mess.


    ¡°I am sorry, best I don¡¯t mean¡­..¡± I was saying but was cut short by someone entering the hospital ward.


    ¡°Look who came back from thend of the dead¡± Victoria says and Bradley and his assistant exchange looks with themselves. They just don¡¯t understand these sisters because their ways of showing affection are just not normal.


    ¡°And I see you also still doing well in thend of the living but it looks like you have added some dark circles to your existing ones,¡± I say tainting her.


    ¡°And I owe them to someone that went missing without a trace,¡± she says with a sad smile and I can¡¯t help but get emotional. My friends are the best. How could I even think of dying when I have these two awesome friends?


    ¡°I hope you are fine because I could see stitches up and down,¡± she says, eyeing my wound worriedly.


    ¡°I am fine Tori, don¡¯t worry,¡± I say.


    ¡°And we owe that to Mr. Bradley here,¡± Olivia says and I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes at her. She just likes to bootlick.


    ¡°Mr. Bradley Hale¡± Olivia called dumbstruck, not believing her eyes and that¡¯s when I know I need to start reading the news. How could I not know someone that most people know?


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you I have been trying to have an interview with you,¡± Victoria says professionally I and Olivia were dumbfounded did Victoria just ask for an interview with Bradley Hale when her friend got hit by his car and that her friend is still on a sick bed I am seriously ashamed of these girls. While I am still trying to shake off the humiliation I am going through Olivia whispered something in my ear.


    ¡°Best he is damn hot,¡± she says pointing at Bradley and I can¡¯t help but also join my friend to stare shamelessly at him.


    ¡°I know right I have never seen someone so handsome as him that when I woke up I thought he was an angel,¡± I say giggling and Oliviaughed too.


    ¡°But how can Victoria be able to talk to him without feeling intimidated,¡± Olivia says and I looked at Victoria standing in front of Bradley Hale, who was treating her like air, not giving her attention and I got annoyed on my friend¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Erm erm¡±I cleared my throat and that got his attention as always. That seems suspicious but I brushed it off anyways ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are being rude Mr. Hale my friend just introduced herself don¡¯t you think she deserves a hello,¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Were you introducing yourself Miss because I didn¡¯t even catch your name in what you said?¡± he says with a cunning smile and I felt so stupid because I fell into the trap I set because it¡¯s true my friend wasn¡¯t even introducing herself and I red at the so-called Mr. Bradley?


    ¡°My name is Victoria Grey, an editor at What you like magazine and it will be an honor to interview you, Mr. Bradley,¡± Victoria says, seizing the opportunity and I can¡¯t help but be proud of my friend.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I think I am going¡­¡± Bradley was saying when his assistant whispered something in his ear that made him angry and Olivia and I couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear.


    ¡°Looks like we have visitorsdies¡±¡­

 CHAPTER 7: YOU CAN LIVE WITH ME

    ¡°Seems like we have some visitors,¡± Bradley says with a dangerous glint in his eyes and I got scared, are we being attacked? I questioned myself.


    ¡°Is everything alright Mr. Hale?¡± Victoria questioned impatiently because no one understood what was going on.


    ¡°I think some reporters followed you here Miss¡­¡± he said and he faced me.


    ¡°I think you have to get discharged because we don¡¯t want reporters reporting to this hospital every day¡±.


    ¡°Yeah I understand what you mean, ¡°I say slowly and my once brightened mood is dampened because I seem to have already forgotten my problems for a while but the reality hits so hard. I bet my scandal might have put my friends in a tight spot that even my friends have to be followed by reporters.


    ¡°I am sure that the truth about your scandal will be revealed to the public one day so, it¡¯s fine you don¡¯t have to think about it,¡± Olivia says assuring me.


    ¡°What do you mean? what if the scandal is true?¡± I asked her with a cocked eyebrow.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even handle liquor well but you say you are doing drugs that is the most absurd joke of the century¡± Victoria joined inughing mockingly.


    Bradley and his assistant looked at the two friends and they shook their heads exiting the ward to handle the pressing issues at hand.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The friends were so engaged in their heated discussion about the scandal that they didn¡¯t notice that Bradley already vacated the room.


    ¡°Gina what were you thinking that you were framed in a drug abuse scandal¡± Victoria asked with her hands akimbo looking like a mom ready to give her daughter an ear-racking scolding.


    ¡°I bet it¡¯s just a silly trap that anyone could have fallen for,¡± Olivia says and I beamed a sad smile her way.


    I exined all that transpired between me and Samuel at his office and how he told me why I was framed up, Manager Bee¡¯s involvement in it, and the spoiled young master¡¯s reason too. They were dumbfounded by the discovery.


    ¡°That son of a b***h called Samuel¡± Olivia cursed and I expected this kind of reaction from her because she is the hot-tempered among us.


    ¡°So Manager Bee is a b***h too¡±Victoria cursed angrily and I wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Samuel could be that vicious, he was so supportive but I don¡¯t know he is a green snake under the green grass, that pretentious b*****d,¡± Olivia says and I think I am done with her cursing because I am still a patient and all those curse words could give me a headache.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will get back at them for you¡±Olivia promised and I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes. Ollie is so dramatic.


    ¡°By the way, where is Mr. Bradley?¡± Victoria asked, searching the room for him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe he will step out now.


    BRADLEY POV


    After me and my assistant steps out of the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside,¡± he asked coldly and his earlier demeanor in the room disappeared.


    ¡°Several reporters have been stationed outside the hospital,¡± Lucas, his assistant, reported.


    ¡°Hmmm I don¡¯t need them here but somewhere else,¡± he says with an evil smirk, and his assistant can¡¯t help but shiver in fear for whoever his boss has ns for.


    ¡°I alreadye this far so I won¡¯t let some stupid obstaclese in my way,¡± he says.


    ¡°Go out and get the name of the broadcasting station they are from and tell their boss to call their minions back because they are disturbing me¡±.


    ¡°Yes sir but you said earlier that you needed them for something else,¡± Lucas asked.


    ¡°Yes, have their bosses stationed them at Olivia¡¯s and Victoria¡¯s ce and they should make their presence noticeable,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ok sir,¡± Lucas says, turning his back to get to work.


    ¡°What about the arrangements I asked you for, ¡°he asked and Lucas turned back.


    ¡°It¡¯s all set sir¡± he responded and Bradley acknowledged by nodding his head.


    ¡°I will be right back sir¡±.


    18 HOURS EARLIER


    Inside the Hale group, the boardroom could be seen with different board members and workers sitting with solemn expressions that you will mistake the room for a funeral parlor instead of a boardroom.


    ¡°The sales chart forst month seems to have an issue,¡± he said coldly with his eyes closed.


    All the workers and the board members held their breath because even the sound of their breathing seems to be a lot of noise now.


    ¡°Director Zach can you please exin what¡¯s going on to me because this slope seems to be wrong,¡± I asked again, swirling my hands.


    Everyone in the room seems to be having a silent battle because no one is ready to talk to be faced with the CEO¡¯s fury.


    ¡°I am asking what the f**k is wrong with this chart¡± I yelled at my employees. I can see them shiver in fear but I don¡¯t give a damn about that.


    ¡°I think you guys need to¡­¡± I was saying but Lucas walked to me briskly and he handed me my phone.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t pick up calls when I am in a meeting, ¡°I say through gritted teeth angry with Lucas¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°You need to answer this Sir,¡± Lucas says in a tone of urgency and I can¡¯t help but pick it up.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I say, waiting to hear what the other side of the phone has to say but what I heard got me running on my heels out of the boardroom.


    The employees and the board members can¡¯t help but be thankful for whoever called the CEO and whatever makes him so uneasy at least they are saved.


    I rushed into my office and quickly checked the mail he sent. I got dumbstruck, not believing the information I saw and the pictures of the girls I am staring at.


    The girl I have been searching for is one of the most popr actresses in the country and she has been right under my nose for a long time at that revtion and can¡¯t help but feel stupid for not knowing that even though she was so close but feels far away.


    ¡°Lucas feeds me in about Georgina Grey,¡± I asked Lucas because I don¡¯t seem to get myself now.


    Lucas went on and on about her, her growing up, her sess story, and her recent scandal, and that got my attention.


    ¡°Scandal,¡± I asked Lucas.


    Lucas briefed me about what happened and I didn¡¯t believe the scandal at all because the girl I knew won¡¯t do that.


    ¡°We can deal with her scandalter. I need to see her first, ¡°I say, taking my pace out of thepany. Many workers that are still inside the building watched their boss in awe because they have never seen him in that kind of hurry.


    While in the car Lucas informed me that she was arrested earlier but she is returning to her friend¡¯s ce for the night so, I told Lucas to drive me there.


    She must have been so lonely, I thought to myself regretting my actions back then.


    ¡°Lucas, to increase your speed you will need to get there quickly.¡± I ordered my assistant to look outside the window and I sighted the clear dark sky and the bright moon and stars. I can¡¯t help but smile. They must also be celebrating with me.


    I jerked back from my thoughts when I felt our car hit something. I quickly got out of the car and rushed to the victim but I was dumbfounded when I saw the face of the person lying down in the pool of blood. What type of bad karma is this? I asked myself when I saw the situation I am in.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    I was arranging my thoughts back when I walked into the hospital ward when I heard the girls in confusion about where Gina is going to sleep. It seems my n is effective, I thought.


    ¡°You can live with me¡­..¡±

 CHAPTER 8: BRADLEY HALE MAKES A JOKE

    ¡°You can live with me,¡± we heard someone says while entering the room and the person is Bradley Hale.


    ¡°Wee back,¡± I say scratching my hair with my free hand and looking behind Bradley to see who says you can live with me but I saw no one they gives me the conclusion that I was actually hearing things and I think that what my friends also concluded because the two of them is not raising questions about it. But are we hearing things, I asked myself.


    He stared at us inquisitively and maybe when he sees that we are not giving thought to what he just said he repeats himself.


    ¡°I said you can live with me,¡± he says with his eyebrow cocked and you can see that he is visibly pissed off, I mean who the hell does he think he is and why does he keeps getting angry at us, I thought to myself because I didn¡¯t have the balls to say it out loud.


    I looked over to my friends and their expectations were the same as mine I mean Olivia is staring at him with her mouth wide open and Victoria is staring at him with her eyes almost out of their sockets and I can¡¯t help but feel so ashamed of these girls can they please act normal and he might even be joking about why he just said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Mr. Bradley is really good at making jokes,¡± I say with a dry smile and he stared at me amused.


    ¡°Miss Grey you really have the habit of making me aedian I think this is the second time you are making me that today,¡± he says and my friends turn to look at me with a re of ¡®Did you really want to die so bad¡¯ and I also return the re at them.


    ¡°Mr. Hale thanks so much for the offer but I don¡¯t think we have a problem with amodation, ¡°Victoria finally says and I thanked God someone finally got back their tongue.


    ¡°But I hear you guys saying that reporters are littering your houses and you need a ce to stay¡±. I and my friends looked at him with questioning gazes wondering how he knew that we have a problem like that but I think he got the gist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way I overheard you guys discussing it¡±


    ¡°Overheard or eavesdropping?¡±I questioned with a naughty smile and I immediately got pinched by Olivia and I realized who I just y silly with and that got me thinking if I really care about my life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to trouble yourself we can sort it out ourselves, ¡°Victoria says but Olivia quickly cuts in.


    ¡°Mr. Hale is such a kind person he helps with your hospitalization and now he wants to amodate us, ¡°Olivia says beaming with a smile like a fan girl that saw her favorite idol and I can¡¯t help but want to throw up about my friend¡¯s shamelessness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to bother Mr. Hale with our problems like Tori says we will sort out our problems ourselves,¡± I think getting entangled with someone in his ss is not going to be so pleasant so it¡¯s better to cut off the ties now.


    ¡°I will go to make some calls, ¡°Victoria says and she exits the hospital room to call anyone she knows that we can stay because that¡¯s the only usible solution wee up with and that leaves me with Bradley and Olivia.


    ¡°I think my offer is the best one you cane across¡± I heard him say and I can¡¯t help but want to knock some sense into him.


    ¡°Mr. Hale we are not going to your ce I won¡¯t even mind sleeping under alleys because people in your ss are always trouble, ¡°I say remembering that I was even in this mess in the first ce because of a spoilt young master that finds fun in ruining innocent girls lives and I get my bottled anger that I have been holding in about to burst out.


    ¡°There is no need to get defensive Best it¡¯s not like Mr. Hale is doing anything wrong he just wants to help us I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that¡± Ollie exined and I can¡¯t help but feel guilty because what she says is true and he has been nothing but good to me even when I insulted him.


    ¡°I am sorry Mr. Hale I don¡¯t mean to get so defensive earlier let¡¯s just say I lost my mind for a while¡±I apologized bowing my head but when I get no response I raised my head and looked at but his expression isplicated and I can¡¯t seems to read which is rare because as an actress I have met a lot of people and I know when they are fake because a lot of people are white lotus in the entertainment industry but whenever I looked at this man I always get stuck because it¡¯s like he is wearing a mask, a mask that hides his emotions.


    ¡°You know if you ept my offer you won¡¯t have to suffer any injustice from anyone¡±.


    ¡°Mr. Hale I really don¡¯t want to live with you,¡± I say frustrated.


    ¡°I am not talking about that¡±.


    ¡°Then what are you talking about¡±.


    ¡°Marry me I already proposed that you know,¡± he says and Olivia dropped something that makes a loud sound in the room after that the room fell into silence and Olivia stared at me asking for an exnation about what Bradley just said and I can¡¯t help but facepalm myself because I didn¡¯t say anything to my friends about that because I didn¡¯t even have the time to say anything to them about it.


    ¡°Ollie it¡¯s not like anything you thinking, ¡°I say trying to reason with my friend because I know a lot of murderous thoughts are going through her head because of the betrayal.


    ¡°Mr. Hale is actually joking and he didn¡¯t mean anything serious right,¡± I say signaling Bradley to say something in my favor because sick or not Ollie is not going to take the matter well.


    ¡°But I asked you to marry me so, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a joke,¡± he says with a nonchnt look like he doesn¡¯t care if something bad happens to me for what he just said and I can¡¯t help but to cursed him silently.


    ¡°Best I think whatever it¡¯s going on in your mind is alright but you shouldn¡¯t have any murderous thoughts¡± I pleaded with her but she burst into smiles and that doesn¡¯t add up because the Ollie I know won¡¯t have this matter well but before I raised an issue about it Victoria walks into the room.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Tori can we go now¡±I say quickly getting out of bed and trying to avoid exining anything to Olivia.


    ¡°Mr. Hale does your offer still stand,¡± Victoria asked politely¡­..

 CHAPTER 9: DOES YOUR OFFER STILL STANDS

    ¡°Mr. Hale, do you offer stills stands,¡± Victoria asked politely, facing Bradley and I suddenly panicked.


    ¡°Tori it¡¯s not like Mr. Hale is serious about marrying me so you don¡¯t need to be concerned about it,¡± I say in a dismissing manner letting my friend know that nothing is going on.


    ¡°Does Mr. Hale want to marry you? ¡°Victoria asked with a cocked eyebrow and that got me confused. Is she not talking about the marriage offer or did I get it all wrong, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Are you not talking about the marriage proposal¡±


    ¡°No am not and what marriage proposal are you talking about, ¡°Victoria asked looking at all of us but the only person with a nonchnt andzy expression is Bradley and I seriously envy him because he doesn¡¯t seem to be losing his cool at all.


    ¡°Forget about it what were you talking about¡± Olivia quickly joins in not letting me get roasted by Victoria.


    ¡°Mr. Hale I am sorry for the interruption earlier, ¡°Victoria says, eyeing me with a re and I looked away from her. ¡°So, I was thinking maybe Gina can freeload at your ce for the time being.¡± Victoria dropped the bomb that I wasn¡¯t expecting.


    Me? freeload at whose ce? Bradley¡¯s? And just me? not even with my friends? I bombarded my brain with a lot of questions but it seems the only way to get answers to that is by asking.


    ¡°Tori, what do you mean by that,¡± I asked, batting my long eyshes in confusion.


    ¡°I think you have to stay with Mr. Hale for a while Gina¡± Victoria looked at me with her hazel eyes and I can¡¯t help but be convinced even though she hasn¡¯t given me any exnation because whenever you look into Victoria¡¯s hazel eyes you will just bepelled to do what she asked it¡¯s like amand.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think Mr. Hale will like me to be freeloading at his house, ¡°I asked, testing the waters because Bradley hasn¡¯t said anything ever since Victoria¡¯s demand.


    ¡°hmmm what if I say no ¡°he finally speaks


    ¡°No! I eximed angrily and I tried my possible best to hold in my anger. ¡°you this money grumbling¡­..¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hale but why are you saying no you already proposed that before¡± Olivia quickly cuts in before I lose the little sanity that¡¯s left in me and I finally lose my head because I insulted the mighty Bradley Hale.


    ¡°I am a businessman. I only allow people once and not twice but I can amodate her under one condition,¡± he says looking at his wristwatchzily.


    ¡°What condition,¡± Victoria asked and I murmured a silent prayer for his requests not to be absurd.


    ¡°As long as she is under my roof she will listen to me,¡± he says and I facepalmed myself because I was expecting that anyways but his request is even more absurd than I thought. After all, he didn¡¯t specify what condition I have to meet. I will have to do anything he requests, I mean he sounded like a mafia Lord talking to his pet or something.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Mr. Hale don¡¯t you think you are trying to be a swindler,¡± I asked puffing and my friends know that I am pissed off already.


    ¡°First it was aedian but now it¡¯s a swindler. I think Miss Grey has the habit of making a profession for people,¡± he says and I rolled my eyes because he knows how to just get under my skin and that¡¯s why I can¡¯t help but get angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are being cruel Mr. Hale?¡± I asked pitifully, trying to use the victim card ¡°I mean I am a helpless girl trying to look for shelter and now you areying down this kind of request don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?¡± I say faking sniffing sounds and cleaning invisible tears from my face. I saw Olivia giving me the thumbs up but Victoria just shakes her head.


    ¡°When you are done with you little act I think we should get you discharged Gee,¡± he says, saying that rings a bell like I have heard it before or like someone used to call me that before but I don¡¯t remember and when I tried to remember it I suddenly get dizzy and everything looks fuzzy and when I felt like losing it I felt a strong hold on me calling my name and that jolts me back to reality.


    ¡°What happened,¡± I asked them and I noticed Bradley¡¯s hold on me.


    ¡°We should be asking you that, you scared us Gina¡± Olivia says worriedly.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡± Bradley asked with his husked voiceced with worry or did I get it wrong?


    ¡°I¡­. am ¡­.. fine¡±I replied, stuttering when I felt his cold hand on my face cleaning my tears that I didn¡¯t know that I had there. I stared into his gray eyes and I got stuck because why would anyone¡¯s eyes be this inviting? I don¡¯t know how many minutes I spent staring into eyes but I heard someone clearing her throat and that jolted me back to reality again.


    ¡°You have nice eyes,¡± I said without realizing and I cursed myself for saying that.


    ¡°Thanks¡± he replies and he looks like he was pleased but why won¡¯t anyone be pleased with apliment, I thought brushing that off.


    Olivia and Victoria exchange nces and I know that a lot of silly thoughts are going through their minds but I can¡¯t get bothered by it for now I still need to find a ce to stay.


    ¡°Mr. Hale I agree to your request but I also have some requests too I will be stating themter but I have to leave this ce first I don¡¯t like the smell of the hospital, ¡°I say scrunching my nose.


    ¡°Ok then I will send Lucas to take care of your discharge process,¡± he says taking his phone out. I and the girls exchange nces because this man is somehow different from Bradley Hale, the business Lord we all know.


    ¡°He will be here soon¡±.


    ¡°I hope she will get her room,¡± Olivia asked and I red at her but she winked at me wickedly and I think that Olivia is just so petty.


    ¡°You girls should stop disturbing Me¡­.. ¡°Victoria cautioned but she was cut off by someone entering the hospital room. I raised my head to look at the person but my view was blocked by an angelic face with ck eyes, ck silky hair, a slender build, and tall body, he looks just like a man on a runaway even more handsome than them.


    ¡°Why are there so many handsome guys in the world, ¡°I said absent-mindedly and I regretted it because it felt like someone was boring his eyes into my back and I took a mental note to look at my back.


    ¡°You are back Lucas,¡± Bradley says and his voice seems off like he is angry.


    ¡°He is the Lucas we met earlier?¡± Olivia asked and I am sure she also got struck by his handsomeness . My friends and I are dog face people, so we always get swayed away by handsome guys.


    ¡°Wow you look different from earlier why is that, ¡°Victoria asked frankly and I and Olivia nodded our heads agreeing to the question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean¡± Lucas answered shyly because of the perverted stares me and my friends have been giving him.


    ¡°Are you done with the discharge procedure?¡± Bradley asked with an icy voice and the temperature in the room dropped. The girls and I couldn¡¯t help but exchange stares because of how his mood changed ¡°Yes sir¡±.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get you home Miss Grey¡­.¡±

 CHAPTER 10: MOVING IN WITH BRADLEY HALE

    Getting discharged from the hospital was so chaotic that I even get exhausted just thinking about it, I mean we have to take the back entrance because of some reporters that might be lurking around the hospital even though Bradley assured me that there won¡¯t be anyone but you can never be too careful and Bradley mood has also been so sour that I was tempted to ask him what the problem was.


    ¡°You should go with Mr. Bradley, for now, best we wille to see you when you settle in,¡± Olivia says beaming with smiles and I can¡¯t help but be convinced that she is happy with the situation right now.


    ¡°Ollie are you happy with what¡¯s happening to me now,¡± I asked her, raising an eyebrow. Victoria looked at us shaking her head tired of our bickering.


    ¡°What do you mean that I am happy with the situation? I think you should be the one happy with the situation¡± she replies smiling with all her teeth if I don¡¯t know how many mrs Ollie has before now I know.


    ¡°Why should I be happy,¡± I asked.


    ¡°You are moving in with the most eligible bachelor in the country so, you should be very happy a lot of girls will kill to have this opportunity,¡± she said I and Victoria looked at her as if she loses some screw in her head.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I am moving in with him because I didn¡¯t have any choice and not because I fancy him¡± I rified but Olivia is still not having it anyways so, I just leave her be.


    ¡°When are they going to get here, ¡°Victoria asked and I also got impatient because Bradley just told us he had something to do and that he should wait a little bit. We have been waiting for a long time now. I think he should be here now.


    ¡°Sorry, we kept you waiting¡± I heard that cold husky voice saying and I knew who it belonged to without me turning my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, can we go now?¡±I askedzily because I am so exhausted and with the cast on I don¡¯t think I want to stay standing any longer.


    ¡°We are going to bring some of her things when we get back home so, we might inconvenience you for the time being, ¡°Victoria says politely and I wondered if she was a princess in her past life because of the way she acts.


    ¡°Mr. Hale you are a nice person,  you are different from what we see on tabloids, ¡°Olivia says and I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes, is it not reporters that usually write on tabloids but my best friend as a bootlicker roasted herself anyways.


    ¡°Are you not a reporter?¡± Bradley asks and the realization hits her when she understands the meaning behind the questions. I noticed Victoria¡¯s embarrassed look and Bradley¡¯s assistant¡¯s stiff face. I bet he is trying to hold in hisugh.


    ¡°Ollie you guys should get going now¡±I shoo her away because I know she might not be done embarrassing herself.


    ¡°Mr. Hale¡± Olivia called and I held my breath expecting another embarrassed talk from Olivia but she proved me wrong.


    ¡°Please take care of my friend,¡± she says and I looked at her lovingly ¡°She can¡¯t do much because of her hand so, maybe you can help her with her bath¡± Olivia finished saying and she quickly ran to their car and Victoria looked at me apologetically on behalf of what Olivia just says and my expression is no better because I feel so embarrassed right now how on Earth am I going to face Bradley now.


    ¡°Your friends are something I think I know the reason why you guys are still friends,¡± Bradley says but I don¡¯t have the energy to face him so I just bow my head to the ground.


    ¡°Let go now Miss Grey, you don¡¯t want to be caught in the busy traffic of the city¡±.


    I make my way to the car but Bradley opens the car door for me which got me surprised. I wanted to tease him about how he acted gentlemanly but I kicked against it because I am still embarrassed by Olivia¡¯s joke.


    ¡°So, Miss Grey let¡¯s get you home,  Caleb let¡¯s go,¡± he says and I noticed his assistant Lucas is not the one doing the driving but another man but I think it¡¯s normal.


    The city was lit up with the sun already setting but with the dimmed sunlight the city still looks so amazing that even the tinted car window can¡¯t dim the view.


    Being in the same car as Bradley Hale was suffocating. I don¡¯t know why people find it honorable. I just felt ufortable but I can¡¯t say anything because it was not my car, and can someone please tell him to stop looking at me?


    ¡°You can release the breath you are holding in Miss Grey I don¡¯t bite,¡± he says and I released the breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding.


    ¡°I think you have been stiff around me ever since you know who I was¡±.


    ¡°No It¡¯s have not awkward¡± I replied with a dryugh that sounded like someone is even crying in my ears.


    ¡°So, can you tell me about your scandal,¡± he asked and that ticked off some bad thoughts in my mind.


    ¡°Gina, Gina¡± I heard someone call and I looked beside me to find out that I was still beside Bradley Hale and I was lost in thought.


    ¡°I am sorry I was just lost in thought earlier, ¡°I say in a solemn voice.


    ¡°We are here,¡± he says and I looked at the ce where the car stopped.


    ¡°Are we in heaven?¡± I was amazed at the magnificent mansion in front of me.


    ¡°We are in Golden Estate and this is my humble abode¡±.


    ¡°You call this humble,¡± I asked with my mouth wide open. I looked at the beautiful mansion or should I say castle in front of me glittering with luxuries.


    ¡°I am going to live in this ce?¡± I asked and Bradley looked at me amused.


    ¡°This has always been your ce,¡± he says.


    ¡°Hun?¡± I was confused about what he said but he didn¡¯t answer me and he walked forward into the building and I quickly followed him, so I won¡¯t get left behind and the workers will not let me in again.


    ¡°Mr. Hale you are home¡± I heard an old woman greet him and she kinda looks like a worker in the house.


    ¡°Miss Peller I hope the arrangements are all set,¡± he asked the woman. I got confused about the arrangements but I decided to not care about it because this is not my house anyways.


    ¡°So, Miss Peller this is¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hi, ma¡¯am I am Georgina Grey¡± I cut in introducing myself and the woman smiled at me.


    ¡°Wee home Madame,¡± she says in a thick French ent but Madame I am not that old.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that? ¡°I say jokingly so she won¡¯t take offense at the correction but she just smiles anyways and I don¡¯t know if she cares about the correction.


    ¡°Sorry about the hand¡± She pointed to my hand with the cast and I told her I am fine.


    The old woman and Bradley talked for a while and at that time I tried to feast my eyes on the house¡¯s interior decorations. All I can say is that money is surely good. Even as an actress that has witnessed a lot of luxuries I am still amazed.


    ¡°Someone will take you to your room now or I can take you there myself¡±.


    ¡°No don¡¯t trouble yourself I am sure I can find my way to my room¡± Then I realized that I didn¡¯t know my room ¡°or not,¡± I beamed.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± He says and I was trying to reason with him about that but I got so carried away with the house decor that I didn¡¯t even bother about what Bradley was saying.


    ¡°This is your room,¡± he says pointing to a door with a brown door with lovely prints on it and I get amazed by it.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lovely,¡± I said, amazed.


    ¡°And that¡¯s my room,¡± he says , pointing to a door beside it.


    ¡°You are living next door,¡± I asked surprised¡­

 CHAPTER 11: YOU LIVE NEXTDOOR?

    ¡°You are living next door,¡± I asked him and he just shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get how dangerous the situation is?¡± I asked panicking because the situation is not looking good I thought with my perverted mind.


    ¡°Why are you so anxious,¡± he asked me, noticing my disturbing look.


    ¡°I am not anxious,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Ok then I will send a maid toe and help you with your bath and Miss Peller will help you with your hand treatment before a doctores,¡± he said and I nodded at him.


    ¡°Thank you so much Mr. Hale, I appreciate it, ¡°I say.


    I was about to enter my room when I heard Bradley¡¯s voice from behind.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind I can help with your bath,¡± he says looking at his door embarrassed by the dry joke he makes.


    ¡°I will be going to my room now, ¡°I say slowly mming the door behind me not acknowledging what he just says because I am embarrassed just as he is, and it all thanks to Olivia for her foul mouth.


    I entered the living room and my earlier countenance changed when I saw the paradise I am in, is this my room? or did I enter the wrong room? because this is so true to be real.


    The room is painted white color, with different paintings on the wall, a queen-sized bed, the bedside table looks morous, the room tiled is so beautiful that you will keep staring at the floor. It¡¯s just so magnificent, the  Chandelier,  the bedmp they also scream of ss. I always think that my room is amazing but this is great, I thought about looking around the room.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Wow this is so great¡± I screamed happily bouncing on the queen-sized bed but that resulted in a lot of pain because I fell on my injured hand.


    ¡°Ouch¡± I yelled in pain and I don¡¯t know if it was because I fell on my hand or because I just felt like crying but I just started weeping loudly. I didn¡¯t know how long I cried but I noticed someone patting my back and when I raised my head I saw Bradley.


    ¡°Mr. Hale, what are you doing here, ¡°I asked, cleaning my eyes quickly but his hand stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright to cry if you are hurt¡±.


    ¡°Hun¡± I looked at him confused.


    ¡°You can cry in front of me, no camera is here and I won¡¯t tell anyone¡±. Maybe what he said sounded so emotional because I couldn¡¯t help but cry after I heard him say that.


    ¡°Why does it hurt so much, I mean I just fell on my hand why does it hurt so much,¡± I asked, wailing but all Bradley does is pat my back and keep whispering sweet nothings that I can¡¯t even make out.


    ¡°Thanks so much for this I don¡¯t mean to embarrass myself, it¡¯s just that my hand hurts so much, ¡°I say after a few minutes of crying.


    ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s just my hand that it¡¯s hurting?¡± he asked, staring into my eyes and I quickly avoided it.


    ¡°Of course, why else would I be hurting,¡± I say.


    ¡°I think you are the first person I met that is this strong after all that has happened to you but if you ever need support I will be there for you¡±.


    ¡°Thanks for the offer Mr. Hale but I don¡¯t think I will be needing your help after this¡±.


    ¡°You might not need my help but I am sure you will need a shower, your hair is kind of sticky,¡± he says mockingly leaving me but the smirk on his face looks suspicious so, I quickly rushed into the bathroom to check my face and what I saw scared me.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh¡± I screamed.


    ¡°Why is my face like this, why am I looking like an abandoned woman¡±I asked no one in particr.


    ¡°So let me get this straight, Georgina Grey of showbiz is looking like an abandoned woman and I faced the mighty Bradley Hale with this type of face,¡± I asked myself, checking my face in the mirror.


    BRADLEY POV


    After I exit her room I heard her scream and I know she just saw the state her face is in I can¡¯t help butugh at how she is still a drama queen after 14 years and this cruel world didn¡¯t taint her personality that¡¯s why whoever tries to mess with her is going to answer to me.


    I entered my study room after ordering Miss Peller to send someone to cater to Gina¡¯s needs.


    I dialed a number on my phone and I waited for it to ring.


    ¡°Hey boss,¡± the other person on the other side of the phone says.


    ¡°I want you to find me any dirt on the Tukes group, ¡°I say with a dangerous glint in my eyes.


    ¡°Why boss, I don¡¯t think the Tukes group has done anything against the Hale group¡±.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t done anything to Hale group but they have offended the future madam of Hale group so, they should be punished¡±.


    ¡°Ok boss but what about my bonus boss¡±.


    ¡°I will send it to you and I want your assignmentpleted tomorrow¡±.


    ¡°Tomorrow is Sunday!¡± the person on the other side of the phone eximed.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not like I asked you to look for someone that I lost 14 years ago¡±I taunt him and he keeps quiet knowing what I am driving at.


    ¡°Tomorrow is it then boss,¡± he says and I ended the call before he canin about anything again.


    I started working on myputer because I have a lot of work to cover and I can¡¯t leave everything to Lucas but I can¡¯t help but get swayed away by the look on Gina¡¯s face when I asked her about the scandal and my blood started boiling in anger just thinking the kind of injustices she had to suffer the past few years that she grew a thick skin to it¡­


    I kept typing away on myputer. I don¡¯t want to keep thinking about it again because I might lose it if I keep thinking about it but I got distracted by amotion going on and I got curious about who is so bold to causemotion in my house¡­


    GEORGINA POV


    After Bradley left and I was in the bathroom, that¡¯s when the realization hit me that I needed help but then I heard a knock on my door. A maid came in and told me she is going to attend to my needs for the time being.


    We bonded quickly because she says she is my fan and one of my fans that don¡¯t believe the absurd rumors about me and get to know her name to be Tara after she helps me with different skin treatments that I found to be too much but I love it anyways because as an actress I love my skin nice always.


    ¡°Are you ok though Miss I heard from ma¡¯am Peller that you had surgery yesterday but now you are looking so agile?¡± Tara asked with a worried voice.


    ¡°I am fine Tara it¡¯s just a minor surgery and Bradley says a doctor is going toe and attend to meter so, I think I should be able to hold on till then¡±.


    ¡°But why don¡¯t you stay in the hospital in the first ce¡±.


    ¡°Many reporters are lurking around there. I don¡¯t think I can stay there long anyways, so it¡¯s better to leave there earlier¡±.


    ¡°Since you have just been out of the hospital I think you should replenish your energy by eating, it¡¯s dinner time already,¡± Tara says and I was surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s night already,¡± I asked and she nodded her head I told her to lead the way to the dining room after she is done helping get dressed and she told me to call Bradley but I ignore telling her that I am hungry, I think I am the only shameless person that¡¯s have nothing but still has pride.


    On our way to the dining room I can¡¯t help but keep getting amazed by the house structure. He must have spent millions of dors building this. The dining room is also so stunning when I get there, if they didn¡¯t tell you that it¡¯s a dining hall you will have to think it¡¯s a boardroom with how spacious it is.


    I get myself seated on one of the chairs and Tara excused herself to the kitchen I also seized that opportunity to look around but not so long some workers started bringing in food and cing it on the dining table but I noticed some of the workers were giving disgusting stares and concluded it must be from my scandal because is not everybody that will still have faith in me after that kind of rumors but stares like that don¡¯t scare me anymore so I just shrugged my shoulder I sit with my head high.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh¡± I screamed when cold water came in contact with my body and I looked for the source where the water came from my eyes with a girl holding a jug with a mocking smile on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should apologize you just dropped water on me¡±


    ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t know anyone was sitting there because my eyesight is bad so, I don¡¯t see druggies,¡± she says as some of the workers stifflyugh.


    ¡°Jani what the hell have you done to ma¡¯am Gina,¡± Tara says rushing to me to help me clean up my body but I told her I am fine.


    ¡°Tara, I don¡¯t think you should waste your effort looking for her favor because she won¡¯tst, she is just Mr. Hale¡¯s ything,¡± she says and the other workersugh but amidst those words, I sense jealousy.


    ¡°At least I was able to be his ything but I don¡¯t think you can ever receive a look from him in this life¡±I smile mockingly rubbing my injured hand that is now wet.


    ¡°You this whore I will¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell is happening here¡± we heard someone yell from behind us.

 CHAPTER 12: I鈥橫 THE ONLY ONE ALLOWED TO BULLY YOU

    ¡°What the hell is going on here¡± we heard a cold voice yell behind and the dining room fell into silence. I already know who the voice belongs to but I am scared to turn back. I am already white with fear because ever since we met I haven¡¯t heard his voice so cold like that.


    ¡°I just asked a question about what¡¯s going on¡± he repeats but this time his voice is choking and you can sense that he is pissed off but no one in the dining room is ready to say anything.


    ¡°Why are you wet,¡± Bradley asked me walking to my side. I was surprised when I saw how he sounded so worried but I avoided his eyes.


    ¡°What happened here Tara,¡± Bradley asked Tara when he saw that I was not saying anything.


    ¡°Jani is being disrespectful to Miss Grey,¡± Tara says.


    ¡°Who is Jani,¡± Bradley asked and I got dumbfounded that he doesn¡¯t know the names of the workers working for him. Tara pointed to the witch of a girl and my blood started boiling just looking at her but I held my fury in.


    ¡°You what happened,¡± Bradley says, snapping at Jani.


    ¡°Good evening sir¡± Jani greeted but Bradley didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong but Miss Grey just picks a fight with me, I told her that I am her fan but it seems she is in bad mood because of her scandal,¡± she exined acting like a victim and I can¡¯t help but apuse her for her acting in fact as an actress I give her a thumbs up.


    ¡°Is it true Gina?¡± Bradley asked me to lead me to a chair. I looked at him shaking my head because I felt so tired that even talking seemed stressful to me.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine I believed you anyways, aren¡¯t you hungry I will ask Miss Peller to fix you a meal,¡±.


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine I will do with his ones,¡± I said slowly, pointing to the dishes on the dining table and he looked at me worriedly. He asked some of the workers to dish my food and he asked Tara to go and bring a coat and a towel for me so I won¡¯t catch a cold.


    The workers were surprised that Bradley acted nonchntly about the issue and he still pampered me after Jani¡¯s im. After I was served and started eating and Tara brought a coat for me Bradley patted my hair and I slightly got offended like someone is treating me like a pet but I decided to swallow that pride and eat since I need to eat to replenish my energy.


    ¡°So, you say it¡¯s Gina¡¯s fault that all these happen¡± I heard Bradley say in his cold voice again and I can¡¯t help but conclude in my mind that he must have multiple personality disorder.


    ¡°Since you are so sure you did nothing wrong we might as well check the camera over there,¡± he says pointing to a CCTV camera that I didn¡¯t notice before and I can¡¯t help but smirk at how Jani is going to get roasted.


    ¡°Erm young¡­ master. I ¡­ didn¡¯t¡­..¡±Jani keeps stuttering when she knows that she is caught already.


    ¡°How dare you bully her¡± Bradley¡¯s voice which now seems colder than before rang through the dining room and the temperature in the room dropped so that I felt cold even with a coat on.


    ¡°Where is Peller,¡± he asked.


    ¡°She went to the pharmacy to get drugs for her back pain,¡± A woman in her forties wearing a chef uniform says looking at her toes.


    ¡°Chef Lee, where were you when they were bullying her¡±.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Bullying me? Asif anyway can bully me¡±I scoffed.


    ¡°Of course, no one can bully you, I am the only one that is allowed to bully you,¡± he says and I cringed at his words. Why does my perverted brain find his words suspicious?


    ¡°When Pelleres back to tell her to report to my room I need toy down some rules on how to train the workers,¡± Bradley says and he dismisses the workers when I start to get offended. That is, is he not going to punish that witch girl.


    ¡°You¡± he called pointing to Jani ¡°where are you going,¡± he asked.


    ¡°I am going back to work¡±.


    ¡°What works when you are fired,¡± he says scrunching his nose Asif just talking to Jani irritates him.


    ¡°I am fired?¡±Jani asked, not believing what she just heard. Everyone in the dining room also did not believe that she could be fired like that.


    ¡°Please sir don¡¯t fire me I will be on my best behavior. I have a family to feed please sir¡± Jani pleaded and I felt pity for her because of her family.


    ¡°Did you want to stay?¡± Bradley asked and Jani nodded her head vigorously ¡°Beg her¡± Bradley said pointing at me and I saw Jani¡¯s expression change from shock to disgust and then pure hatred and I can¡¯t help but shake my head at her.


    ¡°I am sorry Miss Grey,¡± Jani says through gritted teeth bowing her head but I am sure she is holding it in not to break my head and I can see everyone in the dining room anticipating my reply.


    ¡°Apology¡­. not epted,¡± I said looking into her eyes and I am sure she was surprised that I could say that.


    ¡°Then I think you are fired Miss,¡± Bradley says, taking a seat beside helping me with the water jug because he noticed I am having trouble with it.


    ¡°But I already apologized why didn¡¯t you forgive me,¡± Jani asked Bradley wanting to reprimand her but I cut in.


    ¡°Why?¡±I asked sarcastically.¡±For someone that believes what they see online without waiting for rification from the victim you have the gut of asking me why, you believe I am a druggie because that¡¯s what you want to believe and I also believe people like you don¡¯t change no matter what so, it¡¯s to just put you out now¡±.


    ¡°Did you think your life is perfect because you are Mr. Bradley¡¯s ything?¡± she says with a crazy glint in her eyes and I think she has lost when she knows she is on fire.


    ¡°What the hell did you just say?¡± Bradley yells and he orders one of his security men to throw Jani out before he finally loses it.


    Every one of the workers was shocked about what just happened and I think that¡¯s a lesson for anyone that wants to mess with me and I think I can use that cover to live peacefully in this house till my scandal dies down and I can go back to my apartment.


    ¡°Thanks for standing up for me¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, no one is allowed to bully you,¡± he says and I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes at him. He sounds like a knight saving a damsel in distress.


    ¡°Are you done eating?¡± Bradley asked helping me with the water jug again I drank the water from his hand and I can¡¯t help but question myself about how safe I felt with someone I met a day ago thinking about it now so many things have happened in the space of just two days?.¡±Gina Gina¡± Bradley called shaking my hand and I jolted back to reality.


    ¡°I am sorry what were you saying,¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I am asking you if you are feeling better and you don¡¯t see the need to get hospitalized again because you know with the surgery you should still be in the hospital if not because of the trouble looming reporters,¡± Bradley says checking my temperature.


    ¡°I am fine Mr. Hale don¡¯t worry I will make sure to take my drugs¡±.


    ¡°Ok, I think you should go and sleep now I bet you need it¡±.


    He apanied me to my room or should I say our room since it¡¯s on the same floor. We got to my door and I opened my door to make my way in but I was stopped.


    ¡°If you feel any slightest difort please call me ok or you can press the bell beside your bed,¡± he says and I nodded my head because I just want to hit my bed and sleep.


    ¡°And if you feel ufortable with your hand you can call me or call Tara¡±.


    ¡°I heard you Mr. Hale you don¡¯t have to treat me like a baby just treat me like someone freeloading at your ce for the time being ok¡±.


    He nodded his head at me and I was about to close my door when I heard him speak again.


    ¡°Did you want to sleep with me?¡± he asked and that halted my steps¡­

 CHAPTER 13: DID YOU WANT TO SLEEP WITH ME?

    ¡°Did you want to sleep with me?¡± Bradley says and that halted my steps and I looked at him bewildered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I mean you can sleep inside my room so, I can take care of you¡± he exined with a bashful look and I can¡¯t help but have a stiffugh because of his expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Hale I will be fine without sleeping with you?¡± I say using his earlier words against him and I witnessed the most epic expression on Bradley¡¯s face that anyone in the country will kill to see.


    ¡°Then I think I will go into my room now so, Mr. Hale you don¡¯t have to worry about me so much¡±.


    ¡°Ok goodnight Gina¡±.


    ¡°Goodnight Mr. Hale,¡± I replied.


    I don¡¯t think I can ever get used to this magnificent room, I think of changing into my night dress but I remembered that I didn¡¯t have anything I can change into yet so, I decided to sleep in the clothes that Tara gave me.


    Iy down on my queen-sized bed to sleep and I reminisced about all of the events that have happened these past few days but I decided to sleep and think about how to get out of this predicament I am in the next day. I switched off my bedmp but when I faced the ceiling I noticed a skyline design with a moon and star shining bright and I can¡¯t help but smile about the beautiful view. It didn¡¯t take long before I fell asleep.


    OLIVIA AND VICTORIA POV


    The three-bedroom duplex the girl lives in is nearly furnished nicely and painted in white and blue colors.


    ¡°Can you please stop looking at the window ande and sit down?¡± Victoria says.


    ¡°I want to check if those trouble-looming bastards are still out there,¡± Olivia says, stretching her neck out the window to see if the reporters are still there.


    ¡°You know they can¡¯t leave our ce anytime soon you know how you guys work¡±.


    ¡°Yeah you don¡¯t have to worry they will leave soon¡± I added.


    ¡°I just hope Gina is taking all of this well because most people are against her and even her agencyys her down already,¡± Victoria says and I can¡¯t help but also agree with her.


    ¡°She has gone through a lot to be one of the most sessful actresses in the entertainment industry but just one scandal is enough to make her the most hated person in the country she must feel so devastated and confused, she doesn¡¯t have anyone to stand by her to get through this trial, ¡°Olivia says tearing up.


    ¡°But she has us, Ollie¡±.


    ¡°I know but we can¡¯t help much even with our media influence didn¡¯t you see how the scandal is spreading like wildfire and how some people are spurting lies on the inte. I am sure it¡¯s that spoiled young master that is behind it¡±.


    ¡°If the spoiled young master is behind it, don¡¯t you think we have someone that can help us¡±.


    ¡°Who?¡± Olivia asked, raising her eyebrow because she doesn¡¯t know anyone they can bombard with their worries.


    ¡°Bradley Hale,¡± Victoria says and Olivia looks at her hesitating with a curious look because she isn¡¯t expecting Tori of all people to think like that.


    ¡°Tori what are you saying¡±.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask Bradley Hale for help,¡± she says.


    ¡°You want to ask Bradley Hale for help when we both know that you hate getting involved with high society but now what¡¯s happening¡±.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I already crossed the line when reporters already flocked the house of the people Gina could stay with and I asked Bradley Hale to amodate her so, it won¡¯t hurt to go against my principle one more time,¡± Victoria says closing her eyes and I possibly know that it may be hard on her to make that kind of decision.


    ¡°When we are growing up on the cold streets of the city we promised to stay out of trouble but why did I feel that trouble is already looming around us,¡± Olivia saysughing Victoria joined and theughster turned to sobs.


    ¡°What do you think is going to happen to Gina now,¡± Olivia asked, cleaning the tears on her face.


    ¡°I am sure she is going to get through, you know she is a strong girl¡±.


    ¡°Yeah, she is,¡± Olivia affirmed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep. Best so, we can visit Gina tomorrow. I am already stressed out from the recent events¡±.


    ¡°Yeah goodnight and please make sure you get enough sleep because your dark circles are making you look scary,¡± Olivia says tauntingly rushing into her room.


    ¡°Fuck you b***h¡± Victoria cursed behind her.


    GINA¡¯S POV


    A girl is seen wandering on the busy street of the city and people are seen casting disgusting stares her way when she had enough of it, she started running to only God knows.


    When she runs out of breath she stops and studies her surrounding she noticed that where she stood is full of many billboards with her pictures and which put a smile on her face but that smile suddenly fades when her pictures on the billboards started getting reced with other¡¯s pictures till there are no traces of her and the girl started sweating upon the realization and when she started gasping for air¡­..


    I woke up from my dream or should I say nightmare gasping for air and I felt scared because that nightmare may be my reality that thought saddened me and when I touched my face I noticed my face is already tear-stained.


    I checked the rm clock beside the bed and I saw that it was just 4 a. m. I decided not to doze again because I don¡¯t want to have another nightmare. Iy my head down on my pillow and just stare at the skyline design on the ceiling. I thought back on my journey in the entertainment industry trying to pass the time till morning.


    The ray of sunlight shining into the room hits my face and it makes me make a grumpy sound. I opened my eyes slowly trying to find out the source of my difort and I noticed a movement in my room. I noticed it was a human movement and not just one person I think they are five but the only face I recognized is Bradley¡¯s.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here,¡± I asked looking for an exnation for themotion happening in my room.


    ¡°You have a fever¡± I heard Bradley say slowly while holding my hand.


    ¡°Fever but I was fine a while ago,¡± I say, not believing the theory that I might be sick.


    ¡°You were some degrees over the normal temperature Gina,¡± he says and I noticed a doctor touching my head.


    ¡°ohhhhhh¡±.


    ¡°Why did you sleep in that wet clothes you could have changed into something else¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to change,¡± I reply.


    ¡°But there are so many night dresses in your dressing room,¡± he says and I was about to ask what dressing room but I was interrupted by a doctor telling Bradley that I am fine now and I just need to keep resting because I need to regain my energy because of my concluded surgery.


    ¡°Ok, I will make sure to take care of her¡±.


    ¡°Hmmm miss Grey¡± the doctor called. I just noticed that he looks so handsome in his doctor¡¯s coat but no matter how excited I felt I just nodded my head at him because it feels so hard to even talk.


    ¡°I am a really big fan of yours so, I was thinking maybe if I can get an autograph¡±.


    ¡°Yeah su¡­¡± I managed to say but Bradley cut me off and he shooed the doctor away leaving me with Bradley alone in the room.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Bradley says and I looked at him, raising an eyebrow and asking why he was sorry.


    ¡°I think you are in this mess because of me, if my car didn¡¯t hit you then you won¡¯t be in this mess,¡± he says and I want to say I am even more thankful because if I am not staying with him I don¡¯t know where I could stay in that I won¡¯t have to worry about when reporters could badge in but I don¡¯t have the energy to refute his ims I just nodded my head acknowledging his ims.


    ¡°Can I please get a ss of water?¡± I asked to clear my throat to show how dry it is. Bradley quickly got me one and I can¡¯t help but get suspicious about his attitude towards me but I decided to brush it off just like always.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stress yourself about me, you can just send Tara or ma¡¯am Peller toe here,¡± I say after finishing the water with his help because I still have a cast on my hand.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine I can take care of you¡±.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Hale have something to do?¡± I say because why will the mighty Bradley Hale take care of me when he is so busy taking care of the group affairs?


    ¡°You are my work¡±¡­..

 CHAPTER 14: I CAN BE THE SHOULDER YOU CAN LEAN ON

    ¡°You are my work,¡± he says and I facepalmed myself because why does my perverted brain always twist any words this grey eyes man always says?


    ¡°I mean you can call Tara to help me instead of you staying here¡±.


    ¡°Are you chasing me away?¡± Bradley says and I can¡¯t help but be surprised at how narrow-minded he thinks I am worried about him but he thinks I am chasing him away since he is not ready to leave. I will amodate him then.


    ¡°Are you feeling hungry now, I will ask Miss Peller to make you something¡± he says but I thought he asked me if I was hungry and if shouldn¡¯t he wait for me to answer before making the call I decided not to say anything because it¡¯s like all energy is drained out of my body but I won¡¯t amodate any of his injustice against me again, I thought making a mental note about that.


    After he made the call to the kitchen he sat down beside my bed looking at me and that makes me awkward but I decided to close my eyes because looking into the handsome Bradley Hale¡¯s gray eyes was a temptation that you will have you use all your body will fight against.


    ¡°Do you want to say anything?¡± I heard him ask and I peeked at him because I still don¡¯t want to look at him.


    ¡°I thought you hate silence and now that you are sick I think you will not like this absolute silence¡± he exined. I wondered how he knows I hate silence so much but I brushed that suspicion off as always because I don¡¯t want to think about it.


    ¡°My experience with you already taught me to keep my silence with you because every word I say may be used against me,¡± I say Bradley burst intoughter immediately and I wondered if I was just saying anything funny.


    ¡°You are amusing Gina,¡± he says and I noticed he has been calling me informally even though they say I have a fever and my body is also depleted of energy but I think I need to address this.


    ¡°Are we on the first name calling Mr. Hale?¡±.


    ¡°I think you should be concerned about your health, you should focus on recovering first,¡± he said, patting my head. I think there are many things we will be addressing when I get better.


    We hear a knock on the door and Tara brings in a tray with her, she gives the tray to Bradley but I still don¡¯t see anything wrong with it before she excused herself.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Open up¡± I heard Bradley saying and I saw him blowing on the porridge in his hands.


    ¡°Are you going to feed me?¡± I asked not believing what was happening.


    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t use your hand yet¡±.


    ¡°I hurt my left hand not my right hand,¡± I say, raising my good hand.


    ¡°oh I thought you are lefty,¡± he says scratching his head and I think I have seen enough of the flustered side of Bradley Hale in just the few days I have known him.


    I collected the spoon from him and a small table was ced on the bed so I could easily eat from my bowl. I started blowing on my hot porridge before eating. When I tasted the porridge I thought it was going to be some nd porridge but it was so tasty that I forget that someone is with me until I felt a cold hand touch the side of my mouth cleaning some slurped porridge from it and I felt so embarrassed because I feel all mydylike image is ruined already.


    ¡°You have something on your lips that¡¯s it,¡± he says and I nodded my head at him. I have to use my lips to clean where he touched it because it feels so hot from the touch even though his hand was cold.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say slowly. After I finished my porridge Bradley cleared away the bowl and set it aside.


    ¡°Did you need anything else?¡± he asked but I shook my head.


    ¡°But can I ask you a question,¡± I asked and I felt so tired just saying that I think this is the after-effects of the surgery that I didn¡¯t-feel yesterday


    ¡°Yes you can,¡± he says nodding his head and giving me a go-ahead sign.


    ¡°How bad is my scandal now,¡± I say, withdrawing my eyes from him because I don¡¯t want to see any pity look in his eyes.


    ¡°As I said earlier you have to focus on your recovery for now¡±.


    ¡°But I want to know, I think I have the right to know¡±.


    ¡°You have been showing a nonchnt attitude about it since yesterday, why are you curious now,¡± he asked me, squinting his eyes.


    ¡°Maybe I am still in denial that all I have achieved and the name that I have made for myself can go down the drain because of just one scandal, ¡°I say in a pained, tired voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired out of it?¡± Bradley asked and I raised my eyebrow asking him what he meant and he continued. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of being on the screen¡±?


    ¡°I am going to tell you how being on screen has impacted my life when I recover so, don¡¯t think I am tired of it, ¡°I say with a longing expression remembering my glorious days.


    ¡°Your scandal has gone from bad to worse,¡± he says frankly.


    ¡°I thought as much but I  don¡¯t think it will be still like that because the police released a statement already,¡± I say not believing that the effect is still that much.


    ¡°Ohh that post was deleted in an hour,¡± he says and I can¡¯t believe it because why will the police take down that post if it clicks . It must have been that spoiled young master and I can¡¯t help but feel so angry.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry, I will be angry on your behalf, you just have to focus on getting better for now¡±.


    ¡°Why are you going to be angry on my behalf,¡± I asked and he looked away from me. ¡°I asked you a question, Mr. Hale¡±.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to help you,¡± he asked and I noticed that he is trying to avoid my eyes. I feel there is more to his kindness towards me and I decided to rify my suspicion this time.


    ¡°I mean why would you want to help me when we just met a few days ago through an ident¡±.


    ¡°I am helping you because it¡¯s you,¡± he says and that is the rification that I need.


    ¡°Did you know me, Mr. Hale¡±¡­

 CHAPTER 15: THEN TROUBLE YOUR MEMORY

    ¡°Did you know me, Mr. Hale?¡± I asked because with all this that has happened and the way he keeps helping me, I don¡¯t think he was just a kind man with no other intention.


    ¡°Of course, I knew you,¡± he says and I looked at him eagerly for him to continue¡±who doesn¡¯t know the famous Georgina Grey¡± he added and I knew he just yed me.


    ¡°Mr. Hale, I am serious here. I know everyone in the country knows me but I am asking you particrly if you know from anywhere else except the screen,¡± I asked.


    ¡°You are a popr actress we might have met at a g before,¡± he says and I know that¡¯s not the truth.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you know me well? I also felt like I have kinda met you before,¡± I say, squinting my eyes.


    ¡°Then trouble your memory,¡± he says and I saw his expression turn sad but it was gone again and it makes me think that I didn¡¯t even notice it.


    ¡°You should take your drugs now,¡± he said changing the topic I scrunch my nose just at the thought of taking drugs and I think Bradley noticed it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like taking drugs,¡± he asked and I nodded my head excitedly. Maybe he will tell me to just sleep and not take the throat-sticking pills.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°So, the reason you have a fever is that you didn¡¯t even take your drugsst night,¡± he asked and I realized I just sold myself out. When I noticed he wanted to start scolding I quickly took the pills from him and swallowed them, twisting my face.


    ¡°I took it already, I think it¡¯s fine now,¡± I asked, and nodded his head. I don¡¯t if it¡¯s because of the drugs I just took I started feeling drowsy and my eyelid started getting heavy and I can¡¯t help but give in to the beauty sleep that is drawing me in but before Ipletely fell unconscious I felt someone tucking me in and also gave me a peck on my forehead but that was all I feel before I fellpletely unconscious.


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    I walked out of her room after ncing at her one more time. I still can¡¯t believe that she is here with me after so many years. I walked into my study room toplete some of my work and I noticed I already got an email. Then when I wanted to check it, a call came into my phone and I picked it up.


    ¡°Speak up, don¡¯t waste my time,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°Why did you have to be so cold towards me after all the help I  have rendered to you,¡± the person on the other side of the phone says, sounding hurt.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one person that I can be warm to and you are not her, so cut the crap,¡± I say and I can hear him grumble.


    ¡°I want to tell you that in the assignment you gave me I already finished it and I sent it to your email but the Tukes group has a lot of dirty business going on for them¡±.


    ¡°What do you mean,¡± Bradley says opening the mail sent to his email.


    ¡°They are trashy, I mean they are involved in all kinds of dirty businesses, human trafficking, prostitution, drugs, and many more¡±.


    ¡°Human trafficking too?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes and I know that¡¯s a ticking bomb that is going to destroy them because I know for sure that you are not going to let them go with that¡±.


    ¡°Ben, you are going to help me with something¡±.


    ¡°What another assignment¡± Ben grumbles from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°I am going to double your pay¡±.¡±His boss is so generous today maybe it¡¯s because Mrs. Hale is with you, ¡°Ben says jokingly but that joke gets him something nice from his boss.


    ¡°Tell the HR to increase your bonus this month and also change your car,¡± Bradley says with a smile on his lips that whoever witnessed this scene will be so shocked but Gina has already witnessed so much.


    ¡°Boss¡­ boss .. are you firing me, ¡°Ben asked, not believing what he did just now before he suddenly realized what he said to warrant him so many bonuses.


    ¡°No,¡± Bradley replies.


    ¡°Then I think I will be hanging up now so you will have time to take care of Mrs. Hale,¡± Ben says excitedly.


    I open the files Ben sent and I can¡¯t help but smirk wickedly when I see all sorts of dirty things the Tukes family are involved in ranging from human trafficking, organ trafficking, prostitution, drugs, and illegal casinos.


    I kept skipping through the files and I noticed that they are using the children they kidnapped for a drug testing experiment and that even got me madder.


    ¡°Why are you making it so easy to destroy you,¡± I say with a dangerous glint in my eyes. After I looked through all of the files I decided to set some traps for the Tukes family before ruining them entirely.


    I stayed in the study room for some time working on different things but I was disturbed by the sound of my phone.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I say coldly, removing my sses and rubbing my eyes.


    ¡°Good afternoon sir there are some women here asking to see you¡± I heard the security man greet me and I checked my wristwatch to check for the time and it was past 12 already.


    ¡°What are their names?¡±.


    ¡°Olivia and Victoria¡±.


    ¡°Let them in, ¡°I say. I leave the study room for the living room to receive Georgina¡¯s friends.


    ¡°Good afternoon Mr. Hale¡±I heard Olivia greet and Victoria just bowed, acknowledging Bradley.


    ¡°Afternoon Miss Olivia¡±.


    ¡°You know my name¡±Olivia asked like a fan girl being acknowledged by her favorite artist.


    ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you Georgina¡¯s friends,¡± I asked, pointing at them.


    ¡°Yes, we are,¡± Victoria replies. ¡°Thank you for amodating Gina we appreciate it¡±


    ¡°No, the pleasure is all mine¡±.


    ¡°Why is the pleasure yours?¡± Olivia teased.


    ¡°Mr. Hale, where is Gina?¡± Victoria asked, cutting Olivia off from her tease.


    ¡°She is in her room recovering,¡± I told them.


    ¡°Can we see her? We will be quiet so as not to wake her u.? ¡°Victoria asked.?


    ¡°But I thought you already recovered, ¡°Olivia asked.


    ¡°She caught a fever this morning, so she is recovering now.¡± The girls were surprised that they didn¡¯t even watch their tongues.


    ¡°Watch, were you thinking that you can¡¯t even call us to inform us about it?¡± Victoria scolded and Olivia joined in.


    ¡°Did you want to wait till she goes into aa before telling us¡±?


    ¡°Mr. Hale is everything fine I heard some voices,¡± Peller says and that¡¯s when the realization sets in for the girls and they hope Bradley won¡¯t take offense to it.


    ¡°These are Georgina¡¯s friends¡±.


    ¡°Hi, ma¡¯am my name is Olivia Grey¡±.


    ¡°I am Victoria Grey¡±.


    ¡°You are friends or sisters,¡± Peller says wondering why they have the same surnames.


    ¡°We grew up in the same orphanage and coincidentally we were found at the same time, so we decided to use the same surnames,¡± Olivia exined, sensing Peller¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°Miss Peller can you please take Georgina¡¯s friends to her room,¡± I say, excusing myself from my study because I don¡¯t think I can be in thepany of those girls, especially Olivia, that girl is a ticking bomb with her mouth.


    ¡°Wow this house is so huge¡±I heard the Olivia girl say and I can¡¯t help but get amused by howported she acted in front of me but was busy ogling over the house when I left.


    I entered my study room to finish my work.


    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    I heard different types of sounds and I couldn¡¯t help but sluggishly open my eyes. I also wondered why I keep hearing voices in my room.


    ¡°You guys are here, ¡°I said excitedly even though it¡¯s sluggish when I saw my friends but what Olivia said next shocked me.


    ¡°Gina seduces Mr. Hale¡±¡­

 CHAPTER 16 SEDUCE MR. HALE

    ¡°Seduce Mr. Hale¡±I heard Olivia say and I got stunned because what makes her think of something so stupid like that I am so grateful that no one is here to witness those kinds of humiliating words Olivia just spouted.


    ¡°What are you saying Ollie?¡± Victoria questioned her with her mouth wide open and I am very sure she was as shocked as me because what in the world is this girl thinking with her fish brain?


    ¡°Mr. Hale pampers you so much don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a usible reason that he may like you,¡± Olivia says and I concluded in my mind that you must have lost her mind real big.


    ¡°Ollie are you sure you are not losing it and why will you think he likes me when all he has done is just amodate me,¡± I sayzily but Olivia is not having anything of it because the look in her eyes shows she still has something to say.


    ¡°Best have you seen your dressing room,¡± she asked and I shook my head.


    ¡°Then you will know my im might be right because of how he set up a dressing room for someone you just met¡±.


    ¡°Does this room have a dressing room?¡± I asked oblivious to the knowledge about the dressing room.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen it, it¡¯s huge, ¡°Victoria says in astonishment and I believe Olivia may be right about the dressing room.


    ¡°I will check itter then¡±.


    ¡°There are so many designers there ranging from Gi, LV¡­..¡± Olivia was saying but she was cut off by Victoria.


    ¡°How are you faring now Gina? ¡± Victoria asked, sitting beside me on the bed and I smiled at her. She is always the considerate one among us.


    ¡°Oh my bad how are you doing now? Best, I heard from grumpy Mr. Hale that you caught a fever,¡± Olivia says and I hope her mouth won¡¯t implicate her one day.


    ¡°I am doing great thank you, ¡°I say, eyeing Victoria because of her choice of words but she rolls her eyes at me.


    ¡°Sister Rachel asked after you,¡± Victoria says, adjusting my pillow so I can sit up on the bed.


    ¡°Ohhh missed her to send my regards¡±.


    ¡°So, Gina are you ok now, ¡°Olivia asked in a suspicious tone and I suspected she was asking because of something work-rted.


    ¡°This is not the time for an interview so, stop giving her that look, ¡°Victoria says.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you think you need to rify the rumors? I am sure many people are curious about what happened and I think they deserved to know,¡± Olivia says.


    ¡°Is your boss disturbing you?¡±I asked Olivia because I know that might be the case.


    ¡°Yes my team leader has been buzzing my phone uptely and even though I don¡¯t have a lover I will get a message on my phone in just a minute and this is an example of it, ¡°Olivia said raising her phone and we saw her boss messages and me and Victoria can¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ok Ollie I am going to help you keep your job but I won¡¯t have an interview with a cast in my hand so, you will have to wait until I remove my cast I don¡¯t want to look like a pitifulmb on the screen,¡± I say and I can see Olivia¡¯s face beamed.


    ¡°As my scandal died down a little, ¡°I asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Victoria answered, avoiding my eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure because I want to go home now I don¡¯t feelfortable milking Mr. Hale¡¯s kindness like this¡±?


    ¡°I think you have to milk Mr. Hale¡¯s kindness for the time being because your scandal hasn¡¯t died down yet because new rumors keeping up and it¡¯s ruining your image,¡± Olivia says frankly.


    ¡°New rumors,¡± I asked and Olivia nodded to her.


    ¡°Look at this¡±Olivia says handing me her phone. I looked at different rumors that havee up against me and I wondered if someone else is using my body tomit these atrocities.


    ¡°Are you sure this is all about me?¡± I asked not to believe the rumors.


    ¡°Yeah and the one that came up this morning is one that Manager Bee used you of bullying and being disrespectful to the staff at the agency¡± Victoria joined in exining the situation to me.


    ¡°These people are not joking when they say I won¡¯t be able to make aeback soon but what to do I can¡¯t be easily bullied, ¡°I say with a dangerous glint in my eyes when I remembered that I still have an offer that can turn this all around because I believe in an eye for an eye.


    ¡°Do you have a way to get back at them because we will be sure to h? help?¡± Victoria asked me.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the offer still stands but I will be sure to take a gamble. I will make sure I get back at them for ruining my character like that when all I ever did is to be good to them¡±.


    ¡°This person that you are going to ask for help from, do we know him, ¡°Olivia asked suspiciously. I justughed and didn¡¯t answer but I think that is the rification that I need.


    ¡°He is a businessman, did you think he is going to agree to use him?¡± Victoria inquired and as always she is always quick to catch on.


    ¡°How does Mrs. Hale sound,¡± I asked them with a cunning smirk and they looked at me dumbfounded, not believing what they were hearing.


    ¡°Are you going to give him your body?¡± Olivia asks with these but I can also sense the excitement in her voice too?


    ¡°I will give him myst name, and also my status but as for my body, I don¡¯t know, ¡°I say winking.


    ¡°Wow Georgina Grey is on fire but did you think he will ept the proposal,¡± Olivia says, quickly adapting to the situation of asking Mr. Hale for help. That¡¯s the advantage of growing up as an orphan; nothing seems strange to us as long as it¡¯s for survival.


    ¡°He already proposed it to me before,¡± I say and the look of disbelief on my friend¡¯s face and I think I have a lot of exining to do.


    ¡°I will let that betrayal go under because you are still recovering but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s forgiven,¡± Victoria says.


    ¡°But it¡¯s really funny how we promised ourselves that we won¡¯t get involved with the high society but now one of us is thinking of getting married to one of the richest men in the country, ¡°Olivia says bouncing her back on the bed facing the ceiling and the sh memory of when we are 17 years old making promises of not to get involved with the high society crossed my mind.


    ¡°I know right but we were young back then and we are not frustrated to know that we need the power to survive,¡± Victoria says, shaking her head, maybe mocking her stupidity back then.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t do anything now I may get buried with my career and I don¡¯t think I want that that¡¯s why I need Bradley Hale right now¡±.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you think marriage is extreme?¡±Victoria questioned and I also thought about it too.


    ¡°When you are left with nothing even if your enemy offers you a hand you should take it first to survive,¡± I say.


    ¡°Wow, you sounded like a Mafia lord, where did you learn that?¡±Olivia says jokingly and the once solemn atmosphere turns back to normal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe because I escaped death I became more mature¡±.


    ¡°So it¡¯s an operation asking Bradley Hale for help¡±Olivia and Victoria chorused.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say.


    ¡°And herees the Golden man of the year¡±¡­

 CHAPTER 17 LET ME SHAMELESS

    ¡°And herees the Golden man of the year,¡± Olivia says Bradley who just entered was surprised by what Olivia said but I saw that he decided to brush off the curiosity to ask what Ollie meant.


    ¡°Are you fine now? When do you wake up? Why didn¡¯t you call for Tara?¡± Bradley asked, bombarding me with different questions and I saw Olivia and Victoria¡¯s exchange looks.


    ¡°I am fine I just woke up and I don¡¯t see a reason to make a fuss about it, I don¡¯t think you have to get worried¡±.


    ¡°Ohhhh ok is your fever down now?¡±Bradley asked and nodded my head at him.


    ¡°Mr. Hale¡± Olivia called and Bradley turned his head to look at her ¡°I am sorry about earlier we don¡¯t mean to be rude, ¡°Olivia said and I raised my eyebrow in question wondering what trouble Olivia caused now with her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine I can understand your worries so, you don¡¯t have to apologize,¡± Bradley says.


    ¡°Ok since I don¡¯t know what you guys are talking about, can I please ask when they are going to remove this cast¡±.


    ¡°Your arm still needs to heal so I think you will still need to wear the cast for some weeks now¡± Bradley exined and I was shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s so long I don¡¯t think wearing a cast used to take that long because when I wore it for a film I once shot it didn¡¯t take more than a day to remove it, ¡°I say dumbly.


    ¡°Babe you used a cast to shoot but you didn¡¯t hurt your arm right¡± Victoria inquired.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Of course why will I hurt my hand for a movie,¡± I say and I realized what Victoria is driving at.


    ¡°You know this kind of situation makes me doubt your IQ¡±Olivia says, twitching her face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that so, when next is the handsome doctoring back,¡± I asked, facing Bradley.


    ¡°Which handsome doctor,¡± Olivia asked excitedly.


    ¡°You know when I caught a fever this morning Mr. Hale asked a doctor to check up on me and he looks so fine with his brown eyes like me and¡­¡±I was describing the doctor¡¯s appearance to Olivia but I was cut off by how the room temperature dropped I turned to look at where the coldness ising from and my eyese in contact with Bradley but I can¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°Mr. Hale is something wrong,¡± Victoria asked, also noticing the change in Bradley¡¯s aura.


    ¡°No I am fine and as for the doctor you are asking about I already changed him and assigned him because his father is more experienced,¡± Bradley says with a straight face this is the second time I am seeing this expression on his face.


    ¡°But I like the handsome¡­¡± I was saying but was cut off by Victoria.


    ¡°Mr. Hale is wise so, I am sure you make the best decision, ¡°Victoria says beaming with a smile. I never witnessed her bootlicking like that before.


    ¡°I will ask Tara to bring you guys some refreshments,¡± Bradley says walking out of the room.


    ¡°Gina are you sure when you got into an ident a few days ago are you sure you haven¡¯t hurt your brain because how can you not have noticed that the abnormal drop in the temperature earlier is because of Mr. Hale¡¯s jealousy,¡± Olivia said and I looked at her dumbly not understanding what she means.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you notice that Mr. Hale¡¯s aura changes when you start mentioning the handsome doctor?¡± Victoria says and I tried to reason with what she is saying.


    ¡°So, back to your dressing room can I please borrow some bags from it? I will like to show off to work tomorrow,¡± Olivia says, pping her hands in excitement.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the dressing room yet and I am not even sure that what you guys saw there is mine¡±.


    ¡°I am 99% sure that those designers are all yours so I am going there to pick some bags and heels,¡± Olivia says.


    ¡°For someone that can get a call to the site anytime I think you need boots instead of heels¡± Victoria teased and I know Olivia has a counterattack for that.


    ¡°So, you mean editors are the only ones opportune to wear heels right, ¡°Olivia asked. I can sense that world war 3 is about to happen here so, I decided to intervene.


    ¡°Olivia it¡¯s fine you can pick any heels of your choice but you have to let me ask Bradley first if those things are mine¡±.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired babe you know we have been exhausting you ever since we arrived?¡± Victoria asked as I nodded my head and we heard the door to the room open, Tara and a girl I didn¡¯t know walked in with a food tray.


    ¡°It¡¯s meal time¡±Olivia yelled excitedly and Tara and the others looked at her weirdly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be bothered by her, you can just ce the meal down and they will sort themselves out¡±.


    ¡°I will go when you finish eating because Mr. Hale says you must take your meds,¡± Tara says looking at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Tara I will be sure to take my meds¡± I say.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said yesterday but you didn¡¯t use itter,  so I don¡¯t think that can work on me today,¡± she says, looking at me like a mother about to scold her kid.


    ¡°Ok fine you can wait but I don¡¯t think your other friend should wait too¡±.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am did I do something wrong,¡± the girl I haven¡¯t gotten her name asked pitifully.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong I just don¡¯t want to stress you,¡± I say and when I looked at my friends they already start devouring their meals Olivia is always the clumsy one she has already got food around her mouth just shake my head at them and asked Tara to help me with my soup since they say I should be taking something light for the time being.


    After I finished eating and taking my meds Tara and the girl Iter know her name to be Jackie cleared the tes from my room and that leaves me with my friends that are already about to drift into dreand and I am already also feeling drowsy because of my meds.


    ¡°Then I think you guys are not leaving anytime soon,¡± I say and Victoria acknowledges nodding her head but Olivia didn¡¯t respond at all. I suspected that she is already sleeping and I also drift into dreand too.


    I opened my eyes when I felt someone tapping my arm waking me up and I rubbed my eyeszily staring at Victoria.


    ¡°What¡¯s it,¡± I asked in a grumpy voice.


    ¡°We are going now,¡± Victoria says.


    ¡°What¡¯s the time¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s six already,¡± she says and I also noticed that the sun has already set and I know it¡¯ste already.


    ¡°That means we sleep that long, ¡°I say, stretching my body.


    ¡°You slept that long because we have been awake before you, ¡°Olivia said and I nodded my head at her.


    ¡°Let me walk you to the front door then, ¡°I say, trying to get myself out of the bed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry we can see ourselves out,¡± Victoria says, pecking at me.


    ¡°Ollie what¡¯s with the bag?¡±I asked my crazy friend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I didn¡¯t go to your dressing room, this was the bag we brought along in the morning but I don¡¯t think you need anything in this bag because you have everything you need in this room¡± Olivia says exaggeratedly.


    ¡°Ollie takes care,¡± I say, shooing them away.


    After my friends left I decided to think over my n. I give it thorough thought because I can¡¯t afford to be caught up in my own game. After some minutes into my meditation I heard a knock on my door and I asked the person toe in.


    ¡°I met your friends leaving on my way up, you must be missing them,¡± Bradley says, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°They left some minutes ago, I am not a crybaby you know¡±I beamed rolling my eyes at him.


    ¡°But there is nothing wrong in being a crybaby you know,¡± Bradley says with a soft voice that I wondered if he is the one that owns the cold voices he uses.


    ¡°About my scandal, can you help me,¡± I asked, sitting upright on the bed.


    ¡°I thought you don¡¯t want me to help you¡±.


    ¡°Then let me be shameless with you, ¡°I say with a resolute voice.


    ¡°I have already seen a lot of your shameless sides, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad to add another one to it but why did you change your mind?¡±, Bradley asked, folding his arms.


    ¡°I want to get back at whoever is involved in my scandal setup¡±.


    ¡°Why did you want to do that¡±Bradley inquires


    ¡°I hate being stepped over¡±¡­..

 CHAPTER 18 I HATE BEING STEPPED OVER

    ¡°I hate being stepped over, ¡°I say with a crazy look in my eyes.


    ¡°So what do you think Mr. Hale, did you think that reason is enough to help me,¡± I asked him and he looked at me smiling.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you have this side to you,¡± Bradley says after some minutes of not saying anything.


    ¡°Why? did you think I am some innocent girl that won¡¯t do anything even if she is being bullied¡±.


    ¡°But why did you think I will help you?¡± he asked with a cunning smile and I know what he is driving at.


    ¡°You already proposed the offer to me before I don¡¯t think you will be so petty to go back on your words right?¡±I asked, cocking my eyebrows.


    ¡°Of course, not Miss Grey but you know my helpes with a benefit or should I say payment,¡± he says and I can¡¯t help but facepalmed myself of how he is consistent about his offer.


    ¡°And what is the price that I have to pay?¡±I asked, ying dumb about what he meant.


    ¡°Marry me,¡± he says and I smile about how he doesn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Mr. Hale is something you are helping but in return you want me to marry you. If we look at the situation I think I am the one still gaining the most,¡± I say.


    ¡°How are you gaining the most,¡± Bradley asked.


    ¡°I will be Mrs. Hale and a lot of people have to respect me and I will also gain more power to do whatever I want that I won¡¯t even be needing to ask you for help so, are you saying that¡¯s going to be my payment when I am the one benefitting the most, ¡°I asked him because I don¡¯t understand his intentions.


    ¡°You just have to be Mrs. Hale and that¡¯s it, why did you have so many questions,¡± he asked amused.


    ¡°But how is our marriage going to work? We are not like average couples, so I think we need to discuss that¡±.


    ¡°You need to recover first so, I think we are going to discuss thatter¡±.


    ¡°What about my scandal?¡± I asked him so I can know when he is going to help me because I don¡¯t want to be a forgotten actress before I address it.


    ¡°When do you want me to deal with it?¡±.


    ¡°You can start when you feel like but I want it done before my arm heals,¡± I say, raising my hands.


    ¡°Then I think I should get to work now ma¡¯am,¡± he says jokingly and I was amazed by how I canmunicate with him wlessly.


    ¡°Are you always like this with people?¡± I asked not knowing when I voiced it out because I was busy looking into his gray eyes when I noticed what I just said. I closed my eyes waiting for his choking aura but nothing changed in the room temperature.


    ¡°I am like this just with you,¡± he says with clear eyes and I could sense that he is telling the truth.


    ¡°Then why me because we just met on Friday and this is Sunday what possible connection could we have developed in just two days,¡± I asked not believing why he would say something like that.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t think we had a connection why did you agree to marry me don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just because you want me to help you,¡± he says and that got me thinking because I haven¡¯t thought about it. After all, I didn¡¯t see a reason to but now I can¡¯t help but think about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t but I just crazily trust a man that I just met two days ago and it may be because almost all the people in the country know you. Maybe that¡¯s why I trusted you,¡± I say, giving myself a usible reason for it even though my mind is telling me otherwise.


    ¡°Is that the reason you coulde up with?¡± he asked me and I nodded my head at him.


    ¡°Then I think I also trust you to make a good wife for me,¡± he said sarcastically and I looked at him with an annoyed look.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s it for my reason, how did you want to deal with the people that bully you,¡± Bradley asked me, switching to a professional voice and I concluded in my mind that if he is not an heir to a sessful group in this life he would have been a con artist.


    ¡°You can deal with the young master of Tukes group but I will deal with the Dream entertainment agency myself, ¡°I say.


    ¡°Why did you want to deal with your agency yourself,¡± he asked and I noticed he is wondering why I want to do that and why I can save myself the trouble.


    ¡°They already want to suppress me for a while but the scandal is just an opportunity for them to push me outpletely so, I am going to make aeback and restore my reputation before I pushed them out but I have to get well soon,¡± I say pitifully looking at my injured hand.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry you are going to be fine soon and the cast I will ask doctor Shawn about it¡±.


    ¡°So, did I just make a deal with the devil,¡± I asked, teasing Bradley that I noticed that I amfortable.


    ¡°This devil will surely meet your requirements because in a week now you will be eating popcorn while watching breaking news on your TV,¡± Bradley says and I shiver to notice the terror in his voice.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s going to be worth the wait, ¡°I asked and he nodded his head.


    ¡°Did you want toe down for dinner?¡± Bradley asked and I shook my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I will want to stress myself on the stairs to eat another soup,¡± I say in a longing voice, missing the different delicacies I want to taste.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will be sure to ask doctor Shawn if it¡¯s fine now for you to start eating some food?¡± he said and I looked at him with stars in my eyes.


    ¡°If I know food can make you smile so beautifully like this I should have mentioned it earlier to cheer you,¡± he says smiling. I got dumbstruck by how handsome looked when smiling like that and I heard my heart beating so loud that I was afraid that he would hear it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever smile like that in front of me again¡±I say because I have to protect my heart from beating for this man even though I think I am failing terribly at it Bradley looked confused by what I said but I don¡¯t have the time to exchange words with him.


    ¡°Can you please ask Tara to bring my food? ¡°I say and used the nket to cover my face after I heard the door open and closed again, I removed the nket from my head and I can¡¯t help but think of how this BENEFIT MARRIAGE is going to be at my disadvantage because I am going crazy over this gray eyes man gesture but there is no going back anyways I am going to get married to one of the most influential bachelors in the country?


    BRADLEY POV


    I entered my study room full of smiles at how my ns are finally falling into ce. I picked up my phone and I dial a call on it


    ¡°Hello, Lucas I hope you are already making the arrangements I asked you for,¡± I say into my phone.


    ¡°Yes, boss, they already caught the bait and we can strike anytime we want, ¡°Lucas says from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Leave them, for now, let them enjoy their remaining days in their home and await my order,¡± I say hanging up on the phone.


    The Tukes group won¡¯t know what hit them when I started my assault on them.


    ¡°Enjoy your remaining days visiting lots of clubs when you are still free because prison doesn¡¯t have any,¡± I say with a dangerous glint in my eyes while looking at the video of Drew Tukes messing with girls at a club¡­

 CHAPTER 19 TUKES GROUP DOWNFALL

    Hmm it feels so good to wake up without having to worry about going to work, ¡°I say stretching my body. I heard a knock on my door and the person at the door entered.


    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am,¡± Tara says, greeting me and also drawing the curtains at the same time.


    ¡°Morning to you too Tara and it¡¯s Gina to you,¡± I say checking the rm clock beside my bed which I haven¡¯t been using because I don¡¯t need an rm since I don¡¯t have an appointment.


    ¡°Ohhh it¡¯s 7:30 already,¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah so, what did you want to do today?¡±Tara asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Saturday I think I should justze around as always,¡± I say and I can¡¯t help but rememberst Saturday when I moved in with Bradley Hale.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny ma¡¯am,¡± Tara asked with a confused look.


    ¡°Why did you ask?¡±.


    ¡°You are all smiles so, I thought I did something funny,¡± Tara says and I wondered if I was thinking about that.


    ¡°No, my face is usually like this,¡± I sayughing it off. That seems weird to me too.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°But your face is not usually like that with Mr. Bradley,¡± Tara says, teasing me.


    ¡°How does my face look when I am with him?¡±I asked curiously.


    ¡°When you are with him you usually haveplicated expressions. Sometimes you look happy, sometimes you look flustered, sometimes you have this expression that I can¡¯t decipher but most of the time you are always rxed,¡± Tara says, like a girl describing her favorite fairytale story.


    ¡°I think I should have my bath now,¡± I say, brushing off what Tara just said.


    ¡°Ok let me go and prepare your bath¡±.


    ¡°Has Bradley left for work already? ¡°I asked Tara because the past few days I haven¡¯t met him except when hees back from work.


    ¡°Ohhh Mr. Hale says I should call you downstairs so you can have breakfast with him but I forgot because of my bbering mouth,¡± Tara says looking guilty but I wasn¡¯t angry with her because that¡¯s just who Tara is she could be clumsy at times just like my Olivia.


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine let me quickly take my bath and we can get ready for breakfast,¡± I say and Tara quickly gets to work to help me with my bath because I haven¡¯t removed my cast yet which is now bing an eyesore me.


    After some minutes I was able to get ready with Tara¡¯s help and we went downstairs to have breakfast. I walked towards the dining room and I saw a person¡¯s back frame which I suspected to be Bradley¡¯s. I usually saw Bradley in casual wear but I never saw him in this kind of look. I cleared my throat to greet him but before I could say anything Bradley turned to face me and I was dumbstruck because it seems the Bradley that I am seeing now is different from the Bradley that I know.


    His looks are entirely different this morning. His hair that he usually wears in a clean-cut manner but his hair looks rough covering his face and making it look like he is just waking up at the same time it looks bouncing giving him the bad boy look and you will want to run your hands through it. He is also wearing armless gym wear showing off his bicep muscles and I wish he wasn¡¯t wearing anything at all. I immediately scolded myself for thinking something so perverted like that.


    ¡°Gina Gina¡± I heard someone call and I immediately snapped back to reality.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±I asked, looking at how he made the motion of pushing his hair from his face.


    ¡°Are you drooling Gina?¡± Bradley asked me, touching my face and his cold hand sends some electric spark to my body, jolting me back to reality.


    ¡°Of course not, ¡°I say hurriedly, pping his hands away and also cleaning my mouth in the process because I can¡¯t believe I just drooled over Bradley.


    ¡°Why are you lost in thought, ¡°Bradley asked, dragging the dining chair for me like a gentleman and gesturing me to the seat I did lifelessly because I can¡¯t possibly tell him that I was drooling over him, so I have toe up with a possible exnation.


    ¡°I was thinking that the media have been silent these past few days about my scandal but I haven¡¯t heard anything about the young master of the Tukes group, is Mr. Hale not doing anything yet,¡± I asked, giving myself a silent de foring up with a lie in a short moment.


    ¡°I have a surprise for you but I think you should watch the 9 o¡¯clock news with me,¡± Bradley says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that business news you usually watch I prefer¡­¡± I was saying something but something suddenly clicked. I looked at him but he just smiled. The maidse in with our food and I am already happy about it because I am having a hearty breakfast and I also have a surprise waiting for me.


    I tried to finish the food quickly so I wouldn¡¯t miss the news but Bradley told me not to rush and that we won¡¯t bete for the news.


    ¡°So, when should we go to register our marriage,¡± Bradley asked and that sudden question almost made me choke on my food.


    ¡°I think we should give it a little more time, ¡°I say, trying to buy time for myself because you might never know he may wake up tomorrow and say he doesn¡¯t want to marry me again.


    ¡°I will ask mywyer to help us with the process,¡± he says disregarding what I just said. I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes at his behavior because he shouldn¡¯t have asked me if he is not going to listen to me.


    ¡°I think the news will be airing soon let¡¯s go and watch it you won¡¯t want to miss some of the advertisement,¡± Bradley says in an amusing voice making his way into the living room I was confused about his excitement because shouldn¡¯t I be the one excited but he looks like he is even more excited than me. The living room is beautifully decorated and I always get amazed whenever I enter it. Bradley switches on the smart TV and changes the channel to the news channel.


    ¡°Good morning my name is Pearl Hayes and here with me is my colleague Benjamin des we will be reading the 9 o¡¯clock news to you, ¡°the beautiful presenter says.


    The news started with some of the headlines that I was least interested in but I have to watch it anyway because I don¡¯t want to miss the real news.


    ¡°Breaking news Tukes group is said to be going bankrupt overnight because of their involvement in human trafficking, organ trafficking, drugs, and making innocent teenage girls into prostitution, and this news is followed by the arrest of Drew Tukes at an illegal casino where he makes young girls escorts to different rich old men¡­.¡±The presenter keeps going on about the Tukes group¡¯s misfortune but I was amazed at how this happened overnight.


    ¡°Are you the one that deals with the Tukes group?¡± I was surprised.


    ¡°Yes¡± was his short reply.


    ¡°But I only asked you to deal with Drew Tukes alone, I never asked you to involve his family, ¡°I say surprised that the whole Tukes group is now involved in the mess.


    ¡°Did you think if I deal with Drew Tukes alone his family will sit and watch?¡± he asked me and I can¡¯t help but also think about it.


    ¡°Di. you think after all that you just heard did you think that the Tukes group should be spared?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°They are involved in all different kinds of illegal things, did you think they indeed needed to be spared,¡± he asked and I looked at him. That¡¯s when I noticed his countenance had changed but I thought he might be angry at me.


    ¡°I am sorry I don¡¯t mean to me you I just feel bad for the Tukes employees that will lose their job over thepany¡¯s bankruptcy¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I am taking over it?¡± he said and I looked at him shocked.


    ¡°You are taking over the Tukes group¡±¡­.

 CHAPTER 20 IT鈥橲 BAD TO BE YOUR ON YOUR BAD SIDE

    ¡°You are taking over the Tukes group, ¡°I asked, shocked at the revtion.


    ¡°Yes¡±.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it going bankrupt,¡± I asked wondering why he would want to waste his investment like that.


    ¡°Thepany is going bankrupt because of the CEO¡¯s involvement in illegal deals but if I am going to take over I will be sure to take it back to its former glory and thepetent employees will remain¡± Bradley exined and I looked at him in admiration of how is going to help thepany even though I don¡¯t understand how he is going to do it.


    ¡°It¡¯s really bad to be on your bad side Mr. Hale. I¡¯m really happy that I am on your side,¡± I say.


    ¡°So, did you think my surprise was good enough,¡± Bradley asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s an awesome surprise¡±.


    ¡°If you want to have a goodugh you should try to check the trending news, there are a lot of videos to make your weekend awesome,¡± Bradley says standing up.


    ¡°Where are you going,¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I am going to my study room to finish some work. Did you want to apany me?¡± Bradley asked with no ill intentions but my perverted mind had already gone wild.


    ¡°No, why should I apany you?¡± I replied hurriedly, flustered.


    ¡°Then I think I will be going now,¡± Bradley says, patting my head, which I don¡¯t find weird again because these past few days, I and Bradley have made a lot of body contact.


    I decided to switch the channel to some drama channel since the show is already over some minutes into the drama which I find boring since the main lead¡¯s acting is boring. My phone buzzed up and I picked it up.


    ¡°What¡¯s it Ollie,¡± I asked bored of whatever she is going to say because she has been saying the same thing for the past few days now she has been asking me for an exclusive.


    ¡°Hi best,¡± she says in a giddy voice knowing that I don¡¯t want to speak with her.


    ¡°How is Tori?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If you want to ask about her you can call her,¡± Olivia replied with a Savage tone, so I just decided to ask her why she called.


    ¡°Why did you call Ollie?¡±.


    ¡°I was about to say that before you ruin my enthusiasm so, have you seen the trending news today,¡± Olivia asked and I was surprised why everyone keeps mentioning the news.


    ¡°What¡¯s it? has another scandal broken out about me¡±I asked panicking.


    ¡°You should chill princess,¡± Olivia chuckled. ¡°The scandal is not about you but the young master of Tukes. You should try to read the news sometimes hun¡±.


    ¡°Get off my phone let me check the news myself, ¡°I say hanging up on the phone.


    I logged into the inte and immediately I was bombarded with different notifications because I haven¡¯t logged into the inte ever since my scandal. Even when Olivia brought my phone from my apartment I still decided to keep away from the inte so, I usually get the updates about my scandal from my friends.


    I saw different headlines but all the trending head headlines are up.


    ¡°THE DIRTY BUSINESS TUKES GROUP IS INVOLVED IN¡±


    ¡°THE DOWNFALL OF TUKES GROUP¡±


    ¡°THE TUKES CHAIRMAN INVESTIGATED FOR FRAUD¡±


    ¡± THE YOUNG MASTER OF TUKES GROUP ARRESTED IN AN ILLEGAL CASINO¡±


    ¡°THE YOUNG MASTER OF TUKES GROUP ACTING CRAZY¡±


    I kept skipping through the headlines but thest one got me hooked and I can¡¯t help but click on it.


    The video started ying and Drew Tukes was seen being dragged away by the policemen.


    ¡°Let go of me don¡¯t you know who you are dealing with¡±


    ¡°How dare you touch my cloth you are not even allowed to touch my shoe, ¡°Drew says but the policemen didn¡¯t even give a damn about what he was saying.


    ¡°I will make sure I erase you from the face of the earth for doing this to me¡± he bragged and I shake my head at him for having the same words when he is threatening someone but I pity him though because he doesn¡¯t know what he just got.


    I decided to skip through thement section to see the public sentiment about the news but I was interrupted by my phone ringtone.


    ¡°Ollie I am not in love with you so, why did you keep calling me¡±I say teasingly.


    ¡°Can you stop feeling so good about yourself, I just want to ask you how you feel about your revenge spree¡± Olivia asked and I thought about what she just said.


    ¡°I thought I would feel good about it but it felt so¡­ EXHILARATING¡± I screamed feeling so happy.


    ¡°I thought you would feel bad since the scandal involves human trafficking. Can you help me thank Mr. Hale for the exclusive?¡± Olivia says feeling excited.


    ¡°Why will I feel bad about the human trafficking case,¡± I asked feeling suspicious because Bradley also mentioned it.


    ¡°You know we were a victim of it when we were ten so, I think you might be traumatized by it¡±Olivia exined and I got suspicious because how did Bradley know?


    ¡°You know I lost my memory back then so, I don¡¯t recollect it but are you the one that told Bradley about it¡± I inquired.


    ¡°No because Mr. Hale just called me about the exclusive on the Tukes group and he told me not to inform you about it because you might not like the news because you were a victim of it bute to think about how did Mr. Hale know we were victims of human trafficking,¡± Olivia says but I was already lost in thought because how did Bradley knew about what happened 14 years ago because I don¡¯t even recollect the situation myself.


    ¡°I can only know the reason if I asked, ¡°I say after some minutes of silence but before Olivia could say anything I already hung up the phone to rify my doubts because if my gut feeling is correct then Bradley Hale knew me from the past because it¡¯s too much to be a coincidence.


    I quickly skipped up the stairs going to Bradley¡¯s study room but I heard his voice from the room signaling that he is making a call so, I decided toe back to ask him about what Olivia said hearing my name make me halt my steps.


    ¡°Georgina doesn¡¯t remember a thing about me which hurts but I am going to make her love me as Bradley Hale¡± I heard Bradley say and there is the silence after which I suspected that the other person on the other side of the phone is saying something.


    ¡°Did you think there is something you can do about her memory loss? I think she doesn¡¯t want to remember it at all¡±I heard Bradley chuckle but his voice seems so sad.


    ¡°I will visit your clinic and maybe some donations too,¡± Bradley says after that, there is absolute silence and I think he has already hung up on the phone.


    I entered the study room without knocking on the door and Bradley looked up to see who it was.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you did you get tired of watching your operas,¡± Bradley says smiling at me but I didn¡¯t get mesmerized this time because I have to ask this gray man the question that has been eating me up.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Bradley Hale, is it a coincidence¡±¡­

 CHAPTER 21 THE GIRL FROM HIS PAST

    BRADLEY POV


    After entering the study room toplete some of my work and also to win the Tukes group sale off he quickly got myself busy with work but some minutes into it I was interrupted by the sound of my phone ringing.


    ¡°Hi man,¡± the person greeted.


    ¡°How are you Dous?¡± I greeted my best friend.


    ¡°I am fine so, what is this that I have heard,¡± Dous asked but I kept mute and he can¡¯t help but say it himself ¡°why are you after the Tukes¡±.


    ¡°They offended your sister-inw¡±.


    ¡°What sister-inw? what! that girl from 14 years ago that you have been looking for¡±he screamed and I pity whoever was beside him at that time.


    ¡°Yeah, I found her,¡± I say with a soft voiceced with excitement.


    ¡°Who is she? Is she at your house now? can Ie over?¡± Dous asked, bombarding me with different questions but I ignored him anyway because he is too talkative for a psychiatrist.


    ¡°Georgina doesn¡¯t remember a thing about me which hurts but I am going to make her love me as Bradley Hale,¡± I say into my phone and I can hear Dous gasping in shock at the revtion.


    ¡°So you mean when you finally found the girl you have been looking for she doesn¡¯t remember you again¡±, he asked trying to get the scenario.


    ¡°Did you think there is something you can do about her memory loss because I think she doesn¡¯t want to remember it at all? ¡°I asked because I think as a psychiatrist he should be able to help.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly caused her memory loss but you can bring her along or I might even bring Fred along,¡± he says excitedly but I didn¡¯t feed his curiosity anyways.


    ¡°Ok, maybe I will make some visitors to your clinic and maybe some donations too,¡± I say hanging up on the phone without giving him the chance to refute anything.


    I decided to get back to my work but was interrupted again by someone entering my study room. I was angry that someone dared to enter my room by knocking but when I looked up to see who it was I was all smiles.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s you did you get tired of watching your operas,¡± I asked smiling but I saw that she has aplicated expression and I don¡¯t know why.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Bradley Hale, is it a coincidence?¡±Gina asked and I got confused about what she was saying.


    ¡°What are you talking about, ¡°I asked, trying to help her to sit on one of the chairs in my study room but she avoided my hand and when I looked into her eyes she looks so troubled like she was fighting within herself.


    ¡°Mr. Hale, can you please tell me what exactly is going on here,¡± she asked and I still didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡°Can you please calm down and tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I am going to ask you again Mr. Hale. Have we met before don¡¯t give me a tricky answer this time,¡± she says. I looked at her wondering why she was suddenly asking that question and then it clicked that she might have overheard me and Dous speaking on the phone.


    ¡°Did you want to know the truth?¡± I asked her to study her eyes. I can say I know how to read her the best because the various expressions she is disying right now are just so much that they can¡¯t go unnoticed.


    ¡°I¡­.. think¡­ will¡­.. like to know¡± she answers stuttering but I know behind that bold statement of hers is a girl scared of a revtion that she is not ready for.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you lost that memory because it was unpleasant?¡± I asked her and she looked worried.


    ¡°But I still want to know even though it¡¯s unpleasant but how did you even know that I lost my memories, y¡±memories, ked but I just smiled at her.


    ¡°But I think I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this. I am very sure your friend will be a good narrator of the events¡±.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that another way of avoiding answering the question?¡± Gina says and I could sense that she was provoking me so, I could say what she wanted to hear but I am Bradley Hale anyways I could still see through her little trick.


    ¡°Did you know you were a victim of human trafficking once?¡± I asked because I am very sure she might lose it if she knows how we struggled to free ourselves from those horrible gangs and then we still lose ourselves after all that hassle.?


    ¡°I know because my friend told me because I don¡¯t have the memory but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad,¡± she says not bothered by whatever happened back then.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the memories anymore, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t know how terrified we were at that time, ¡°I say, almost losing my cool.


    ¡°We?¡± Gina asked, raising her eyebrow and I can¡¯t help but facepalm myself about how I just lost my cool and gave myself out.


    ¡°What did you mean we?¡±Gina asked again¡±Did we have an encounter before Bradley?¡± she asked to jitter and I can¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Why are you smiling? Does my question sound funny to you,¡± she asked, annoyed.


    ¡°This is the first time you are calling me my name,¡± I say still amused but when I looked up to see the woman in front of me I quickly stopped smiling and there were also some changes in the temperature of the room.


    ¡°So, this is funny to you Bradley Hale,¡± she asked in a cold voice that scares me because she has never been like this to me before.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡± I quickly answered and if anyone in the country just witnessed how docile I am acting now they will faint in shock.


    ¡°Since Mr. Hale doesn¡¯t take me seriously then I think I will stop asking for your exnation but that also means you approached me with an ulterior motive and if Iter get to know the reason I will be sure to cut ties with you and I won¡¯t care about contract or not,¡± Gina says turning to take her to leave.


    ¡°I will tell you what you want to know, ¡°I say panicking because I just can¡¯t see myself losing the person that I have longed for all this while walking away from me again.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think you will be able to understand it since you don¡¯t have your memory¡±.


    ¡°I will be the one to decide for myself Mr. Hale,¡± she says.


    ¡°It all started in the year 20XX¡±.


    ¡°14 years ago,¡± she asked me and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Yes, we met 14 years ago as a victim of human trafficking¡± ¡­

 CHAPTER 22 HOW IT ALL BEGINS

    ¡°Edward to my office, ¡°Miss Lydia says, ordering Edward to leave the dining room. We all looked at him pitifully because this is not the first time he is going to be punished.


    ¡°Miss Lydia it¡¯s not Edward¡¯s fault this time,¡± Georgina says in defense of Edward but she was pushed down by Victoria not to meddle in the orphanage business. After Miss Lydia and Edward leave the dining room the atmosphere returns to normal but Georgina is still hung on Edward¡¯s case.


    After the kids finished their dinner the guardians asked them to go to their different rooms because it was nighttime already and all the children retired to their room for the night.


    The whole of Palm city was silent, having its moment of silence, the sky was so dark but the moon and the stars shone brightlyplimenting the dark sky.


    Inside the Love orphanage home the kids were all asleep and all their guardians also but after some moments of peace there was a sudden rise of rm from the security guards outside.


    There was smoke everywhere and the security men kept going around the building to raise the rm over it.


    ¡°Ollie what¡¯s going on?¡±Victoria asked, coughing her lungs out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t but I think the building is on fire, ¡°Olivia said the other kids in their room are already running helter-skelter so they could save themselves but while running Victoria halted her steps and asked.


    ¡°Where is Georgina?¡± Victoria asked panicking and Olivia immediately also halted her steps.


    ¡°I think she is not in the room where she could be¡± Olivia also inquires looking around.


    ¡°Did you know where that weird guy is staying after his punishment?¡± Victoria asked running back into the burning orphanage home Olivia also followed her hurriedly even when the orphanage guardians kept instructing them to turn back.?


    ¡°Why are you asking of the weirdo when the orphanage is burning and Gina is missing, ¡°the ten years old Olivia asked irritatedly in her small voice, offended by how her friend can be asked of someone else in this situation.


    ¡°I have this hunch that Georgina is with him, ¡°Victoria says.


    ¡°Ohhh I think Miss Lydia asked him to be kept in the supply room, l¡± Olivia says and they both turn to the supply room to look for their friend even though the building is burning immensely.


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE:Hi guys whobelse is cutting onions because I just can¡¯t ever get enough of these friend bonds?


    They both took to their heels till they both got to the supply room and they both saw Georgina banging on the supply room door looking for a way to break the lock.


    ¡°Georgina what are you doing, don¡¯t you think you are running to save your life right now,¡± Victoria asked with a hoarse voice because the smoke is bing unbearable for her and Olivia is also coughing so hard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here now because the fire is spreading so fast already,¡± Olivia says looking at the deserted hallway that is already emptied because everyone already makes their way out of the building.


    ¡°I will leave but Edward is still there,¡± Georgina says, banging her ten years old hand on the door when her friend saw that she is not yielding. Victoria looked around trying to look for anything to help with the lock because every second here is like a ticking bomb.


    Victoria found three candlesticks that they can use to help break the lock and after several bangs of the candlestick on the lock the door finally opened and they saw a suffocated Edward on the floor.


    ¡°Edward Edward¡± Georgina called and his eyes dted after being called but before he could understand what was going on he was dragged up by Victoria.


    ¡°If you still want to leave, run for your life,¡± Victoria says, taking Olivia and Georgina¡¯s hand and running away leaving Edward behind. It looks like heaven wasn¡¯t on the girl¡¯s side because when they were escaping the building that was almost burnt was already copsing.


    ¡°Did you think Edward would be able to escape?¡± Georgina asked, looking.?


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even escaped yet you are still worrying about someone else, ¡°Olivia says panting but while saying the building started copsing behind making the little girls let out a sudden whiff because they are still ten years old little girls.


    ¡°Wow that was a narrow escape,¡± Olivia says letting out a sigh but the sigh turns to profuse sobs and her friendter joins in.


    ¡°What could cause a fire in the middle of the night¡±Georgina asked crying looking at the burning orphanage home.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I think you were so stupid that you could still be in that ce looking for a way out for someone, ¡°Victoria says looking at her with daggers in her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am the only stupid one because some girls were still running into a burning building to look for someone too¡± Georgina counterattacked.


    ¡°You are our friend and that¡¯s what friends do¡± Olivia defended.


    ¡°Edward is a friend too,¡± Georgina says but the two girls rolled their eyes at her when they looked at the building. There was a sudden st in the building making the building almost copse to the ground. The little girls looked at the building in awe because they could just believe that the ce that has been their home for several years could just copse in just a day.


    ¡°Where are the rest, ¡°Olivia asked looking around them and that¡¯s when the other girls also noticed that they were left alone.


    ¡°Did we just get left behind?¡± Georgina asked not believing it.


    ¡°I think we should just walk to the street. I am sure they will not have gone that far,¡± Victoria says, like the girl¡¯s mother but she is also scared.


    ¡°But it¡¯s so dark, ¡°Olivia says and Georgina also nodded, agreeing.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice, we have to move away from here, we can¡¯t avoid witnessing another st, ¡°Victoria says, using her already dirty hand to rub her face, making it ck but the girls can¡¯t evenugh about it because the whole situation is not funny.


    The girls started walking on the cold street of Palm city but it was weird because despite how the orphanage home got burnt there is no single ambnce or fire rescue team visible around the area the little kids did not see anything weird in it because they think that since the orphanage home is somehow deserted from the city that¡¯s why the situation is like that.


    After walking on the cold street for some minutes the girls saw a ck vaning, so they quickly started stopping it hoping they could get help from them. The car stops when the girls decide to ask them for help but they decide against it when they see the faces of the people in the car and their instincts tell them that the guys are dangerous.


    ¡°Hi, little girls are you lost, ¡°one of the men in the car asked but the girls didn¡¯t see his facial expression. His voice alone sounds scary to them.


    ¡°No we are fine, our mom ising to pick us up,¡± Georginana says, looking at the other girls and telling them to pick up their race but before they could do so the men already caught their trick so they opened the door, and before the girls could think of escaping they were already caught.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry little girls we are going to take you to see your Mama¡± one of the men says and the rest of them burst intoughter.


    ¡°Leave us alone we don¡¯t need your help, ¡°Olivia says struggling to get free from them but they were all pushed into the ck van.


    When the girls were pushed into the ck van despite their struggles to get free from the men.


    ¡°What did you think just happened to us?¡±Victoria asked us.


    ¡°Miss Lydia always says when you are being taken away without your permission it¡¯s called kidnapping,¡± Georgina says and the girls looked at themselves.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Did we just get kidnapped?¡±the girls chorused, not believing it¡­

 CHAPTER 23: HOW IT ALL BEGINS II

    The Hale ancestral mansion is located in the countryside. The ancestral mansion is filled with a lot of trees that supply the house with fresh air making the cefortable to stay in. The mansion has a lot of rooms that you can get lost in when you are looking for your room. The house is built with granite and it was designed with gold giving it royalty vibes. The mansion has two gardens but one of them belongs to the old madam Hale solely so she can nt her desired flowers in it.


    The Hale family dining hall is filled with the Hale rtives and there are different dishes on the dining table that you will notice that there is a feast going on they were there to celebrate master Hale¡¯s 69th birthday but there is no single celebration atmosphere in the air except for the sumptuous feast on the table that you will mistake the purpose of the gathering.


    ¡°Erm erm,¡± Emily Hale Bradley¡¯s mother clears her throat. ¡°Since we are here to celebrate dad¡¯s birthday, why don¡¯t we make a toast to him,¡±Bradley¡¯s mom says, trying to lift the mood of the dining hall.


    ¡°Yes let¡¯s make a toast to him¡±old madam Hale also joined in to support her daughter-inw trying to lift the atmosphere too because the air in the dining hall is so choking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Will to raise his ss if he hasn¡¯t thought of a way to get back the 10 million dors¡± old master Hale says grumpily and the whole dining hall goes silent.


    The Hale rtives present at the dining hall were the parents of Bradley Justin, Emily Hale and 16 years old Bradley, Bradley¡¯s uncle Will Hale, Kate Hale Justin¡¯s wife, and their 12 years old son Jayden Hale and the only girl of the Hale and thest child of old master Hale Beatrice Hart (she adopted her husbandst name after getting married), her husband Preston Hart and their 6 years old daughter Joanna Hart and some other distant rtives so it was awkward when the old master Hale brings up the mistake Will Hale (Bradley¡¯s uncle) makes but it¡¯s the old master no one dares to go against him.


    ¡°Dad¡­. about¡­. that¡­ I ¡­. do¡­.¡±Will Hale says stuttering but was interrupted by his father.


    ¡°Dad? You still see me as your dad after squandering 10 million dors away,¡±  the old master asked, banging his fist angrily on the table.


    ¡°Dad I think you need to keep calm it¡¯s your birthday you don¡¯t want to ruin it¡±Beatrice Hale (Bradley¡¯s Aunt) intervenes and the old Master Hale¡¯s countenance changes a little because he loves his daughter and when everyone in the dining hall saw that the old man is no angrier they decided to take turns in wishing him a happy birthday and they started presenting him gifts and when they are done they go back to their seat to eat and it¡¯s the grandchildren turn to greet the old master Hale.


    ¡°Joanna you haven¡¯t wished your grandpa,¡± Beatrice says urging her daughter.


    ¡°Happy birthday grandpa and my gift to you is wishing to live 100 years more,¡± Joanna says with her tiny cute little voice and the old master smiles so wide that you can see his wrinkles visible.


    ¡°Of course, I have a very cute granddaughter. I will live past 200,¡± the old Master saysughing.


    ¡°Happy birthday grandpa and this is my gift to you, ¡°Jayden says, lifting a drawing of old master Hale.


    ¡°Oh my God, this looks amazing. My grandson draws so well.¡± Old madam Haleplimented her grandson, so  the old master could alsopliment him.


    ¡°Ohhh mother shouldn¡¯t tter him I think he still has a long way since his skills aren¡¯t perfect yet, ¡°Kate Hale says joining old madam to tter his son¡¯s gift and the other rtives on the seat join inplementing Jayden except for Bradley¡¯s parents that kept mute because they don¡¯t think their son has anything to present to his grandpa.


    ¡°A real businessman doesn¡¯t need to learn how to draw, ¡°old master Hale says and the people in the dining hall suddenly stop theirpliment because the old master automatically doesn¡¯t like the gift so, there is no need to keep bootlicking.


    ¡°Bradley I don¡¯t see you with any gift,¡± Kate asked seeing that Bradley isn¡¯t with any gift she is trying to embarrass him in front of others, especially his grandpa because they all know the fancy him and that earns her a cold re from Emily Hale because she knows what she is up to.


    ¡°There is no need for the gift. I am happy that he is already here with us, ¡°old master Hale says smiling at Bradley, his parents sigh in relief and the other rtives also support old master Hale as always.


    ¡°Happy birthday grandpa¡±, Bradley says smiling at his grandpa. Some people were surprised because they never saw him smile.


    ¡°And this my birthday gift to you, ¡°Bradley says bringing out a brown envelope people in the dining can¡¯t help but stiffugh that did the cold prince write a poem for his grandpa that¡¯s what his parent thought and they can¡¯t help but facepalms.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± old master Hale asked, shocked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Dasnd that you want grandpa ¡°Bradley replies smirking at the shocked rtives after hearing what he just said.


    ¡°What do you mean Bradley?¡±Bradley¡¯s father asked in his strict voice.


    ¡°Yes it¡¯s exactly what you heard Dad, it¡¯s the Dasnd that grandpa wanted so much but my uncle failed in acquiring it and also got scammed over it, ¡°Bradley says looking at Will Hale¡¯s side the man looked at him with daggers in his eyes.


    ¡°You are definitely my grandson, ¡°old master Hale says, almost crying and the people present at the dining hall were surprised because old master Hale doesn¡¯t usually get emotional.


    ¡°How did you acquire it, Bradley,¡± grandma asked Bradley with a pleased voice.


    ¡°I won it by beating old master Das in a game of chess,¡± he says and everyone in the dining hall became silent because how could a 16 years old boy win against a man that has been ying chess for 50 years but he is Bradley Hale the son of Justin Hale he can do that much but hispetency already sowed a feeling of hatred in the mind of Will and Jayden Hale.


    ¡°Of course, you are my grandson,¡±grandpa says. He was very pleased and the people in the dining hall were already imagining how old master Hale would brag to his friends.


    ¡°Grandpa, can I ask you for something?¡±, Bradley asked.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, you can ask for anything because I should give you something for giving me a good birthday gift, ¡°old master Hale says.


    ¡°If you want to develop thend I think you should give it to Hart construction. They are doing good work these days,¡± Bradley says looking at his aunt¡¯s seat and Beatrice can¡¯t help but pass him a grateful look.


    ¡°I see you want to give your brother-inw a chance,¡± grandpa asked grumpily because he doesn¡¯t like Preston for his precious daughter but he didn¡¯t have a choice back then.


    ¡°Then I think I will give him a chance to prove himself, ¡°grandpa says and everyone was in awe of how the old master Hale listens to his grandson because he says he is not going to support Preston business then and when Preston heard of it he quickly stood up and bow to old master Hale and promised to never let him down he also passed a grateful look to Bradley which he doesn¡¯t acknowledge.


    After the gift presentation, the old master Hale¡¯s mood improves and the atmosphere turns into a joyous mode. People started dining and feeling the best of the little party that Bradley¡¯s mother and Jayden¡¯s mother organized.


    ¡°How did you think that you should get your grandpa thatnd?¡±, Beatrice asked, sitting beside Bradley who is sitting on a chair looking at the people socializing.


    ¡°If you lose something important you will want it back and that is exactly what I thought¡± Bradley replied not interested in the talk.


    ¡°Thanks for mentioning your uncle,¡± Beatrice says.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention him because he is my uncle but because he is a prospering businessman and it won¡¯t be bad if Hale group works with someone like that,¡± Bradley says standing up ready to leave the living room Beatrice also sensed that.


    ¡°You should have fun when you can, you are just 16, ¡°Beatrice says but Bradley doesn¡¯t reply as he walks out of the sitting room. What he doesn¡¯t notice is that two pairs of cold eyes follow him out, smirking wickedly.


    The cold air ps against my face and I can¡¯t help but sigh softly because this feeling is better than the suffocating mood inside the house. I kept walking not knowing exactly where I was heading but what I liked the most about this ce was that it was sofortable and spacious. I kept walking mindlessly but suddenly my sixth sense started telling me something is wrong and when I looked around I saw that I already walked far away from the house and I am now in the fields so I started walking hurriedly back to the house but I suddenly felt some presence behind. As a son of an aristocrat, we sometimes learn some martial arts but I am not really that good my martial art sense is telling me that the presence behind me is not just one and I don¡¯t think I can take them even if they are two because I am still 16 years old like my Aunt said earlier so, I quickly fasten my pace but I felt like they are catching up to me but I decided to scream for help because I don¡¯t think I will be able to outrun them.


    ¡°He¡­..¡± but before I could scream for help I heard a bang sound and I felt an impact on my head. I slowly slurped down and then everything cked out¡­

 HOW IT ALL BEGINS III

    The little girls were sedated to sleep when their kidnapper¡¯s found them loud and the moving van moves on the silent road in the dead of the night with three hopeless girls in it.


    ¡°Are we going to get in trouble because of this¡±Man 1 asked?


    ¡°They don¡¯t look like they have anyone to look for them so, I think it should be fine and even if it¡¯s going to be a problem we will be long gone away from this ce, ¡°Man 2 days and the third Man nods his head in agreement and they continues their small talk andughing about nothing not giving a care to the little girls in the van.


    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    I felt my body being slurped on the ground and I groaned from the pain. I opened my eyes slowly trying to adjust to my environment but what I saw was total darkness I closed my eyes back not believing it but when I opened my eyes again it was still the same. Since I did not understand my surroundings I decided to think about what happened before I lose consciousness and then it clicks that was kidnapped by my friends so, I quickly looked around the dark room but what I saw was so shocking.


    I saw different kids of different age ranges and it was so terrifying because I have never seen thisrge crowd before even at the orphanage we were not this much so, so how could these many kids be inside this dark room? Since it was so dark I couldn¡¯t see much but I know my friends are also somewhere inside this room so, I decided to wait for a little ray of light because I know for sure that I won¡¯t be able to locate my friends in the darkness of this room.


    ¡°Are you new here¡±I heard someone whispers in my ear and I quickly jerked back because it¡¯s I was so scared because of the sudden change.


    ¡°Y.. e.. s¡±I stuttered looking at the kid I can¡¯t make her face out but I know she is a girl.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stress yourself about recognizing me because I don¡¯t think the room is bright for anyone to see each other,¡± the girl that I haven¡¯t gotten her name yet says.


    ¡°You sound like you know the situation well enough how long have you been here¡±I asked her.


    ¡°Hmmm I don¡¯t know how many days have passed because I lost count of it since I don¡¯t have a calendar to follow it up but I was kidnapped by the gang on the 12th of March 20XX,¡± she says and I try to calcte it.


    ¡°I and my friends got kidnapped at midnight but the day before that is the 22nd of March so, that means you have been here for 10 days,¡± I say.


    ¡°Wow I don¡¯t know it¡¯s not that long because every second here feels like a year but I think that¡¯s good because my friends won¡¯t forget me yet, ¡°the girl says sadly and my little brain told me not to ask her about it if I am not ready to cry with her so, I just decided to skip her sad story.


    ¡°So, I think I have to wait until morning then before I can locate my friends,¡± I say trying to find a ce toy myself down but it seems like every other ce I turn to is used by another person so, I decided to just stay where I am sitting even if my body feels hurt so bad.


    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep now because you don¡¯t even have a sleeping stand but don¡¯t worry tomorrow when they take some of the kids out you are going to see somece to sleep,¡± the talkative girl says.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Where do they take the kids too? Did they return them to their parents?¡±I asked excitedly because even if I don¡¯t havparentsts I can still be returned to the orphanage but I heard the girl beside me stiff augh.


    ¡°How old are you, ¡°the girl asked and I got confused about the question because what does my age got to do with what I asked I told her anyways.


    ¡°My name is Georgina and I am ten years old¡± I answered her telling her my name too because the talkative girl may ask about that too.


    ¡°Let this big sister lecture you since you are young and don¡¯t know anything about life,¡± she says and she waited for me to say something but I didn¡¯t say anything and which gives her the cue to continue¡±the guys that kidnapped you and your friends are from the Scorpion gang, one of the notorious gang in Newtown country and they are involved in different illegal things ranging from human trafficking, prostitution, drugs and many more so, did you understand me, little girl,¡± she says exining the scenario to me.


    ¡°So, you are saying the people that kidnapped us are bad guys and they don¡¯t have the intention to return us¡±I asked confused because the thought of the scenario is terrifying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should trouble yourself you are still young and I know they won¡¯t be harsh on little girls like you,¡± she says.


    ¡°You keep calling me little girl how old are you¡±I asked offended.


    ¡°I am 16 years old and my name is ra so, you see I am older than you,¡± she says yfully and I nodded my head agreeing with her. We keep talking about nothing until I could see little faint light conning into the room.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s morning already I think you should try to look for your friends before the other kids wake up and it gets bloody in here,¡± she says I quickly stood up looking for my friends but was confused by what she meant by the ce will soon be bloody. I saw a girl standing looking around the room and when she turned around the girl turned out to be Victoria I quickly took to my heels to get to her side but I mistakenly step on a sleeping kid¡¯s leg and that seems to be my worst mistake of the year.


    ¡°Who is the mother f****r that steps on me¡±I heard some growling and my legs immediately be jelly I almost make my way to the ground but I felt someone wraps her arms around me.


    ¡°We are so sorry she doesn¡¯t mean to step on you¡±I heard Victoria apologize.


    ¡°So are you her spokesperson? can¡¯t she apologize ¡°the dandy-looking boy asked but his voice alone makes me want the ground to swallow me up?.¡±That¡¯s enough Louis you are scaring the girl¡±I heard ra intervening and I can¡¯t help but be thankful.


    ¡°Looks like you have a lot of guardian angels princess,¡± he says and I heardughter from kids that I don¡¯t know that are now up that even adding to my embarrassment.


    ¡°Did you think bullying her will¡­.¡±ra was saying but was interrupted by the metal door at the room entrance opening.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here, ¡°one scary-looking man asked and I felt like crying because why is everyone here scary?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on you know the rules don¡¯t ruin the girl¡¯s face and don¡¯t kick the guys underneath, ¡°the man says and the kids chorused in agreement.


    ¡°You have a new roommate but he is different from you so, try to be nice to him,¡± he says pushing a teenage boy into the room I got stuck because I have never seen a boy so handsome as that and his grey eyes stood out exceptionally.


    ¡°Your breakfast will be brought in soon so, behave until then,¡± he says working out of the room.


    ¡°Looks like we have a new roommate,¡± ra says beside me raising me from the ground Victoria and Olivia whom I don¡¯t know when she gets here also help me up


    ¡°I think we should make friends with him, ¡°I say with determination in my eyes.


    ¡°Who,¡± ra asked looking around.


    ¡°The gray eyes boy¡±¡­

 SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST

    ¡°The gray eyes boy, ¡°I say pointing at the new boy but I felt someone spanking my head.


    ¡°Will you wake up little girl? I hope you heard Spade when he says that the boy is different from us?¡± ra says and Georgina red at her.


    ¡°My name is Georgina and not a little girl and what does it mean that the boy is different from us,¡± Georgina asked and her curious friends also nodded their heads.


    ¡°Before anything, I think we should find a ce for us to sit before it gets more crowded in here,¡± ra says looking around the dim little room but my head can¡¯t help but wanders back to the big brother that just entered the room ¡®he is surely a handsome boy¡¯ I thought to myself.


    ¡°So we can get settled here and I can enlighten you on the power struggle in here,¡± ra says dusting the floor of the room and I and my friends looked at ourselves before we got settled.


    ¡°This ce is full of different kids with different circumstances¡± she paused but when she sees that she has our full attention she continues ¡°Some kids ran away from home that¡¯s why they got kidnapped, some are abandoned and some are in situations like you guys,¡± she says.


    ¡°So what category is that new boy, ¡°Olivia asked curiously.


    ¡°Hmmm from his clothing and hisposure I think he is a big fish,¡± ra says and I looked at her surprised because how could a full-grown boy be a fish?


    ¡°What do you mean he is a big fish,¡± Victoria asked.


    ¡°He is a boy that the gang will reap a lot of benefits from him,¡± ra says but before I could raise any questions about it the metallic door to the room opened with the burly man ra called Spade and a guy I am just seeing enters with a bowl and I see a lot of children looking at them eagerly.


    ¡°This is your breakfast and you know the rules don¡¯t injure yourselves in the face and don¡¯t kick the boys beneath, ¡°Spade says, dropping the bowl he was holding and the other man also dropped his.


    ¡°Wait for my order,¡± he says walking out of the door.


    ¡°Is he not going to share the food with us? ¡°Victoria asked, facing ra and before she could answer we heard a whistling sound from outside. I saw different kids rushing to the bowl pushing themselves in the process, some even stamping on themselves.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on big sis?¡± I asked, shifting back because of the fear of what is just transpiring here.


    ¡°Eating here is a survival of the fittest so, you have to be very fast if you want to eat but with the situation of it this morning I think you guys are not going to eat,¡± she says and when I looked at the situation of the room again it¡¯s even worse than earlier.


    ¡°But why are they hurting each other? It¡¯s just food¡± I mutter, gasping for breath because of the chaos in front of me.


    ¡°Some of them have not eaten in days so, they will very much try their luck today,¡± she says resting her head on the wall of the room. My friends and I watched the kids in awe and fear as they went about hurting themselves because they were trying to get food but despite the struggle we saw that they avoided hurting each other¡¯s faces just like the man instructed.


    After some minutes of the never-ending fight over the food, peaceter returns to the room. My friends and I were already curled up in one corner of the room because we just couldn¡¯t rte to what was happening there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry we won¡¯t go to sleep hungry we are going to eat without having to get beaten up or being stepped over?¡± ra says I wanted to question her about it but I decided against it because she is the adult here .


    Maybe she has a way. The metallic door opens again and the second man thates in with Spade earlieres in with a food tray; he looks around the room until his eyesnd on the gray-eyed boy sitting like a king on the dirty floor.


    ¡°This is your food and if you need anything else you can ask me, ¡°the man says. The gray-eyed boy looked at him without saying anything and the man walked out of the room again carrying along the earlier food bowl.


    I looked at the gray-eyed boy¡¯s side and I can¡¯t help but curse my luck because if my case is also special too maybe I will be served food separately and it seems like I am not the only one thinking like that because I saw my friends and the other kids looking at him enviously too.


    ¡°Can you please give me some food? ¡°I said to the gray-eyed boy and he looked at me in shock, probably wondering why I was in front of him. I also don¡¯t know when I walked to his side but I can¡¯t turn back anyways.


    ¡°You can take the bacon and veggies, that¡¯s the only thing I can spare,¡± he says after being silent for a while. I almost screamed because of how happy I was and I proceeded to pick the bacon and veggies from his te and I said my thanks before running to my friends.


    I share the food with my friends and ra because I am sure they are all hungry as I am and I can see the kids in the room looking at us in envy but I can¡¯t share it with them because it¡¯s barely enough for us.


    ¡°Why did you share it with them?¡±I felt a presence behind me and when I turned it turned out to be the gray-eyed boy.


    ¡°They are also hungry, so I share it with them, ¡°I say.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you that so, you can share it with them because you are also hungry and I don¡¯t think the food is enough for you to be also sharing with others,¡± he says.


    ¡°They are my friends and they were hungry and I have little food to help them, of course, s should give them some because they will also help me if I am hungry too¡± I debated with my little brain after understanding what he was trying to prove.


    ¡°So, you say they won¡¯t also be selfish with theirs if they also have it,¡± he says and I nodded, smiling at him to understand my point even though I wasn¡¯t able to pass the information well.


    ¡°You can have this too, I am not especially hungry today,¡± he says and we all looked at him in amazement but before we could say anything he sat down beside us resting his head on the wall of the room.


    ¡°Thank you¡±we all chorused and dug into the food. When I tasted the food I almost cried with excitement because it was in anyways.


    After we finished eating I decided to take a nap since ra says there is not going to be any activities going onter so, I rested my head on herp drifting into dreand not caring about what situation I am actually in. I think that¡¯s the goodness of being a child.


    ¡°Little girl, little girl¡± I heard someone calling me and I opened my eyes slowly.


    ¡°Sit up, I think some people are going to leave today,¡± ra says and I could sense fear in her words.


    ¡°Where are they going? ¡±Olivia asked but she didn¡¯t reply. Different kids of different age ranges were selected and we saw them being dragged out by the men before they walked out. One of them walked to us and checked ra out but before he could say anything a slender man with a tattoo on his hand rushed to his side whispering something to his ear.


    ¡°You are not going to be able to protect her for long,¡± he says to the slender man the burly man walks out of the room the slender exchanges a look with  ra before also walking. The room quietens down because of what just happened in the room and no one doesn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    It takes some time before the room goes back to its earlier bustling but it all feels so strange to me.


    ¡°If you guys have something going on with you don¡¯t you think he should be able to get out of here, ¡°the gray-eyed boy said and I looked at him, stupefied about what he meant.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have that capability¡±ra replies and we looked at them in confusion not understanding what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°Then we are going to help him,¡± he says.


    ¡°You want to escape from here when you just got here, ¡°ra asked, bursting intoughter because she doesn¡¯t believe what the gray-eyed boy is saying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend on staying here for long so he is going to help us with our escape ne from here,¡± he says looking around the room.


    ¡°How are you going to help us,¡± Victoria asked with determination in her eyes.


    ¡°We are going to team up¡±¡­All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 LET鈥橲 TEAM UP

    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    ¡°We are going to team up, ¡°I say and I saw the look of shock on their faces because this must be the first time someone has the nerve to think of something like that.


    ¡°I know this must be your first time being kidnapped and the whole situation is kind of strange to you but don¡¯t you think you are overestimating yourself that you can be able to escape from this ce¡±, the tall girl with curly hair asked I suspected she is also my age or even maybe younger than me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to escape from here because you are having something romantic with the hungry-looking boy it¡¯s fine you can stay out of it, ¡°I say and I saw that what I say pissed her off, and when she is about to lose it andes at me the tiny girl that begged me for food earlier held her back.


    ¡°Big sister doesn¡¯t do anything bad you don¡¯t want to get punished and I am very sure that big brother doesn¡¯t also mean it like that, ¡°the little girl says I looked at her before I rested my head the wall and try to think of the possible way out of here and who could also be so bold that kidnaps the grandson of the Hale group chairman.


    HALE ANCESTRAL MANSION


    The whole building is already in jeopardy because of the news of Bradley Hale that went missing and everyone is already running helter-skelter to look for the favorite grandson of the Hale group chairman.


    ¡°Why is everyone useless? Why is it so hard to look for a teenage boy?¡± old master Hale yelled at the top of his voice, earning him heartache when Will Hale saw this he quickly helped his father to a couch.


    ¡°Take it, easy father, I am very sure they will find him soon. Bradley probably got lost in the maze,¡± Will says, mentioning the maze that Hale has.


    ¡°Are you kidding me Bradley has already known his way around the maze before he was even 10 and you are telling me he might be lost in the maze?¡± he says, eyeing Will and he retracts his hand from his father because of the way his father looks at him.


    ¡°Father father¡±Emily Bradley¡¯s mother called crying into the ancestral home living room.


    ¡°What is it, ¡°old master Hale asked with a hopeful voice.


    ¡°The police don¡¯t have any clue about his whereabouts yet, ¡°Emily says crying and her husband pats her back telling her that everything will be okay even though he also looks like someone that also needsfort words.


    ¡°What did you think it¡¯s going to happen now dad my poor boy must be in a strange ce with no absolute clue about it, ¡°Emily says sobbing loudly and everyone in the room can¡¯t help but look at her pitifully because they know what kind of pain she must be going through.


    ¡°Is there still no clue yet¡±grandma Hale enters the room with the help of Kate and Jayden and she looks like she has aged 20 years more overnight over the news of her grandson¡¯s disappearance.


    ¡°Nothing yet mother,¡± Will says and Emily looks at him with hatred in her eyes and it looks like she is silently using him of the disappearance of her son.


    ¡°I think we should all stay calm and try to¡­¡±Kate was saying but she was interrupted by someone running into the living room.


    ¡°I think Bradley might have left us some clue, ¡°Preston (the husband of the only daughter of chairman Hale) says panting from the run he just had everyone in the living room looking at him, some in excitement and eagerness and some in fear.


    ¡°What the clue is that,¡±Bradley¡¯s father asked eagerly.


    ¡°This¡± Preston raised a wristwatch and everyone in the room recognized it because the old master Hale gave it to Bradley as his birthday gift among other gifts he received from his grandpa on his 16th birthday gift.


    ¡®He dropped this along the road leading to Jam mountain. He must have dropped it hoping to give us clues about his whereabouts,¡± he says and Bradley¡¯s father smiles at Preston picking up his phone and walking out of the room.


    ¡°You did a good job, Preston,¡± old master Hale says smiling at him Preston¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his mouth because it¡¯s such an honor to him to be acknowledged by the old master Hale.


    ¡°Call the Spiral team and tell them to look for my grandson, ¡°the old master says and everyone in the room looks at him in awe because the old man only used the team when the group is facing an attack from the Mafia or external pressure but they don¡¯t think he is going to use them to look for a missing child.


    ¡°Father, thank you so much, ¡°Bradley¡¯s father says and Bradley¡¯s mother also thanked him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Make sure the information about Bradley went missing remains here. We don¡¯t want ourpetitors using this chance to attack us, ¡°old master Hale says and everyone nodded their heads.


    ¡°Hello, ¡°old master Hale says into his phone ¡°look for my grandson,¡± he says and someone in the living room¡¯s heart skips a bit.


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    The little girl that I didn¡¯t know her name yet keeps bbering about different things that I have no interest in saying it¡¯s a way for me to survive here.


    ¡°You say you are going to help us escape from here right,¡± she asked again and when I wanted to shout at her for being loud my eyes met with her dark brown eyes that would melt your soul.


    People have alwaysplimented me for having beautiful eyes but I have never seen anyone whose eyes are as beautiful as this little girl¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Did your eyes resemble your mom or your dad?¡± I asked out of the blue the question that caught me off guard but I already asked anyway, so I am waiting for her answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I resemble my mom or my dad because I have never seen them before,¡± she said with a pout and I looked at her in shock.


    ¡°So, you have never seen your parents before¡±I asked and she nodded her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, little girl,¡± I asked, changing the topic because I don¡¯t want to make her sad.


    ¡°My name is¡­.. what¡¯s big brother¡¯s name too I will tell you if you tell me yours,¡± she says and I looked at her surprised.


    ¡°My name is Bee,¡± I say using my name¡¯s first letter because my grandfather always says I should never reveal my identity to a stranger if I don¡¯t want to be in danger and right now I don¡¯t know why this little girl also looks like a threat to me.


    ¡°My name is Gee,¡± She says smirkingly and I can¡¯t help but get surprised at how a little girl could be so cunning.


    ¡°So, how do you get kidnapped?¡±I asked.


    ¡°We were kidnapped on the road, what about you,¡± she says with her little brain.


    ¡°I got kidnapped in my own house,¡± I say with a dangerous glint in my eyes.


    ¡°How can you get kidnapped in your own house,¡± the grown-up girl among them asked and I looked at her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered.


    ¡°How could anyone get kidnapped in their own house,¡± the little girl with Bob¡¯s hair asked and I looked at their naive faces.


    ¡°Exactly my point how could I get kidnapped in my own house except someone living in the house is involved, ¡°I say with an amused smile who is bold enough to kidnap me on Grandpa¡¯s birthday but the girls in front of me look at me with questioning eyes and I know even though they are curious they won¡¯t understand what I am trying to say so it¡¯s better not to get started with it.


    ¡°How did you intend to get us out of here, ¡°the grown-up girl asked.


    ¡°Did you think I can be of help even though I just got here? ¡°I asked her.


    ¡°Collins says you can help us since your background is not ordinary. You can help us but you have to give him updates about it so he can help you,¡± she says and the other girls looked at us pretending to understand us even when they didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Why will I tell him my ns when he is also among them?¡±I say, already knowing who the girl is referring to.


    ¡°Collins is not like that he joined the gang because he was forced and he wants to leave with us that¡¯s why he asked us to carry him along with her n so, how did you think we can all escape,¡± she says looking at the unkempt children in the room and I can feel my blood boiled in anger because I was angry about the barbaric act.


    ¡°I will n our escape n because I know a little about this ce structure but we will start nning tomorrow you have to tell the rest of the kids about it too, ¡°I say with amanding voice that you can¡¯t refute but there is always someone that will still question you.


    ¡°Why are you going to start nning the escape tform tomorrow?¡± Gee asked and I facepalmed myself for attracting a talkative person to myself but I have to tell her anyway.


    ¡°Because before we escape from here I am sure my family will have found the clue that I left behind¡±¡­

 ESCAPE PLAN I

    ¡°Because before we escape from here I am sure my family will have found the clue that I left behind, ¡°Bee says and I looked at him curiously.


    ¡°What did you mean about that big brother,¡± I asked and he looked at him with a not-so-interesting look.


    ¡°Why did you always have so many questions,¡± he asked and I blinked at him innocently but it looked like he was not having any of it.


    ¡°I am sorry but sister Lydia always says that it is ok to be curious, ¡°I say and I saw Olivia nod her head in acknowledgment supporting my talk but she cowered in fear when a big part of the brother looked at her.


    ¡°But it¡¯s bad when a little girl bes so curious you don¡¯t have to worry about anything because big brother here will take care of everything,¡± he says and we all nod our heads at him.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not bad if we also get carried along in the n because you are not only just saving yourself but also all of us here,¡± ra says.


    ¡°If you want to help then you should try to get all the information about this ce from some of the kids that have little knowledge about it,¡± he says with an authoritative voice.


    ¡°Wow, big brother is so cool, are you a prince?¡±I asked teasingly.


    ¡°Even if he is not a prince I am very sure that he is from a powerful family because even the air around him is different maybe that¡¯s why he is not telling us his name, ¡°ra says and I used my little brain to understand what she is saying but all I can understand is that big brother is a prince.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°So you mean big brother is a prince?¡±I asked and Victoria facepalmed herself.


    ¡°Big sister just says that he is not, ¡°Victoria says.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh,¡± I say, rubbing my head because it aches from the pain of trying to understand it.


    ¡°I will try to ask Louis about the thing you told me about because I think he is the one that has been the longest here,¡± ra says standing up but she was interrupted by big brother.


    ¡°You should try to study his expression of how he viewed escaping out of here before you discussed with him the escape n because we don¡¯t want to get our n fouled just because someone likes it here, ¡°big brother says.


    ¡°Ok I will do that but when did you think we will seed in our n¡± ra inquired.


    ¡°If we get help from the other kids I think in the next two days but if not maybe longer¡± he exined and I looked at him with my mouth agape.


    ¡°That long big brother,¡± Olivia asked, also surprised as I was.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I am making an escape n for us even though I just got here today because I know even if I spent a month here we are still going to spend that many days nning our escape¡± he exined.


    ¡°You are really capable Bee¡± ra mutters but big brother doesn¡¯t even look at her side.


    After ra went to the bully boy¡¯s side me and my friends decided to keep big brotherpany with our small talk but he looked disinterested so, we just decided to stop talking to him and take a nap since the room is already starting to get dark¡­


    HALE ANCESTRAL HOME


    The living room of the Hale ancestral looks so gloomy that you will think that they are mourning someone¡¯s death because everyone has a solemn look even though they already have a clue about Bradley¡¯s whereabouts they still haven¡¯t found him and the day is already is almost over and that will make it a day that Bradley Hale went missing.


    ¡°Did you still don¡¯t have any clue about my grandson¡¯s whereabouts, ¡°old master Hale yelled into the phone but he was met with absolute silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost a day since he went missing and you still haven¡¯t found him. I just hope that you will be able to answer me the next time I call, ¡°the old master Hale says and hangs up on the phone breathing heavily.


    ¡°Master, we received a parcel, ¡°the house Butler says and everyone in the room stood up in anxiety.


    ¡°What does it contain? Have you opened it?¡±Bradley¡¯s mother asked and with just one look at her, you will know that she is already going through a lot.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am I haven¡¯t opened it yet,¡± the Butler says and he was quickly instructed by the old master Hale to open it. The Butler opens the parcel and he finds a letter and a cassette tape. The people in the room exchange looks with themselves.


    ¡°If you want to save your precious grandson you should watch the video¡± the butler reads and everyone in the room was anxious about what the disc might have contained.


    ¡°I think we are going to have to watch the video to know what is going on, ¡°Will Hale says and the old man res at him.


    ¡°y the disc¡±old master Hale instructed and Bradley¡¯s parents are also on edge about what actually could have happened to their son. The video started and the view of men in masks showed in front of the TV screen before Bradley¡¯s face came into view everyone sighed in relief from seeing him not hurt at all but someone started talking in the background.


    ¡°I know you guys are in distress over the disappearance of your precious son and grandson but I am sorry it¡¯s not my intention to be so rude, ¡°the unrecognized voice in the background, and what he says makes the old master Hale¡¯s blood boil.


    ¡°Since this is not the time to be polite so I will stop the politeness I will be direct with my request if you want your precious grandson you will have to give me 20 million dors because nothing is for free in this world,¡± the voice says chuckling and the people in the room held the breath because of the kidnapper¡¯s outrageous demand.


    ¡°I will hold out not killing your son if you meet up with my demand within 3 days but after I don¡¯t think I can still hold on to him but I am sure you know what is going toe after that right so, I want you to think very carefully about my request and you can also beg your family save you, little prince,¡± the voice saysughingly instructing Bradley to say something too.


    ¡°Grandpa you know me right so, I believe in you¡± they heard Bradley say and his mother broke into another sob hearing her son¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Wow you are a son of the aristocrat family, your words are simple and clear so, I hope you understand what he is saying old Man. I think this will be the end of our discussion,¡± the voice says and the video ends.


    ¡°Father, what are we going to do now? I think they are going to kill Bradley if we don¡¯t give them that money,¡± Will Hale says.


    ¡°Bradley is your nephew and you are wishing him death¡±old master Hale says, twisting Will¡¯s worry.


    ¡°No father I am sure my husband is just worried about Bradley¡¯s well-being like every one of us here, ¡°Kate says defending her husband.


    ¡°Everyone can go home now since we know how to save Bradley, ¡°old master Hale says, ordering everybody to go to their house.


    ¡°But father we should stay together as a family,¡± Will says and Bradley¡¯s father res at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should all be in a ce where Bradley will be fine, ¡°old master Hale says, looking at Bradley¡¯s father with aplicated look.


    ¡°Justin to my study room, ¡°old Master Hale says leaving the sitting room.

 CHAPTER 28 ESCAPE PLAN II

    ¡°Big brother, did you believe we can escape from here, ¡°Gee asked me and I was surprised that she is still awake even though the room is so dark and the owl outside is making different sounds signifying that the day is over. She is still not yet sleeping like the rest of the kids.


    ¡°Yes I am sure of it¡±I answered her and I heard her sigh.


    ¡°But what if our n got ruined, what are we going to do,¡± she asked and I thought back to our well-crafted n.


    2 DAYS AGO


    After ra went to inform the other kids about the n of us getting out of there the little girls decided to engage me in the conversation but I  didn¡¯t give them attention after some time the metallic door to the dark room opened again.


    ¡°Stand up,¡± the burly man that walked towards me said and I stood up following him without questioning but I got surprised that the talkative little girl is not saying anything or even questioning the man about what business he has with me when I looked at her side I noticed that she and her friends were already fast asleep.


    When I was led out of the room I noticed that there is a staircase in front of the door and that gives me the conclusion that the room is a basement or an underground room that the police will not even be aware of if they eventually found this ce. As we were walking through the corridors I noticed they were different men with guns positioned at each angle of the corridors and that is making our escape rate slim because I don¡¯t think there is a way we will try to escape from there without getting noticed.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to finally meet the great Bradley Hale, ¡°a man with a mustache says. I noticed the man that brought me here bowed to him and I assumed he was the boss here because of the aura he was emitting.


    ¡°What do I do ? I am not happy to see you, ¡°I say sitting on a chair and crossing my legs. I saw that he was displeased and that¡¯s exactly what I wanted to achieve. Even if he is their boss he is still a thug that can¡¯t control his emotions.


    ¡°I will like you to change your attitude because I know you will like to leave here alive¡± he says with a threatening voice.


    ¡°I will be quick with you. I just want to send a message to your grandfather and make my demands clear,¡± he says, ordering his boy to set up a camera and he also asks me to sit upright.


    ¡°Are you saying you are going to send this video to my family? ¡°I asked to see a ray of hope in his n but I didn¡¯t let my excitement show.


    ¡°It must be nice to be a son of an aristocrat you haven¡¯t lost your cool or made a fuss about your kidnap that we don¡¯t even see a reason to be abusive with you,¡± he says and I noticed a glimpse of hatred in his eyes but I don¡¯t care about it but the move I was about to make I have to send my grandfather a message using the military code he taught me and I hope him and father will be able to decode or notice it.


    The gang boss started the video and he started going on about what he wanted but I used that period to tell my grandfather and my dad that knows the code in my family that if they already found my wristwatch they should follow the road and I suspected we are around the Jam mountain and we are kept in an underground room so, it might be hard for them to rescue us so, I used the code to ask them to give me 2 days that we will make our way out of the underground room but we might need their help in holding down gangsters and their boss.


    ¡°I will hold out not killing your son if you meet up with my demand within 3 days but after I don¡¯t think I can still hold on to him but I am sure you know what is going toe after that right so, I want you to think very carefully about my request and you can also beg your family to help you little prince¡± I heard the boss says instructing me to say something.


    ¡°Grandpa you know me right so, I believe in you, ¡°I say, passing a confirmation message to him with my words.


    ¡°Wow you are a son of the aristocrat family, your words are simple and clear, so I hope you understand what he is saying, old man. I think this will be the end of our discussion,¡± the boss says, ending the video.


    ¡°Dragon takes him back and makes sure he doesn¡¯t try anything funny, ¡°The boss says.


    ¡°If you are going to ask for 20 million dors don¡¯t you think that¡¯s cheap you could have asked for some shares instead, ¡°I say trying to test his intelligence.


    ¡°So you mean you want me to turn myself in because you are offering me some little shares,¡± he says and I know he can¡¯t be tricked but I know he is working for someone because he is consistent about what he wants means he already has a better offer and he has sworn his alliance.


    ¡°I just think you are not sailing the wrong ship, ¡°I say walking out of the room and I tried to study the corridor well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny little boy¡± Dragon says and I got annoyed by the way he addressed me when I turned to him to reprimand him I noticed a small gate in the fields and that only means one thing if the staircase is the only thing that leads the underground room to the main building then it only means one the thing there is another door from the underground room to the outside and with that thought, I feel ted.


    When I got back to the room I saw all the kids looking at me like their heroes and one of them with curly hair which I suspected to be of my age walked toward me.


    ¡°My name is Louis and we will try our best to render any help you need to help us get out of here,¡± he said and the other kids nodded their heads in acknowledgement.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Since you guys are willing to help, then you have to look for the door in this room that leads outside, ¡°I say, raising my head high.

 CHAPTER 29 ESCAPE PLAN III

    ¡°A door, ¡°Louis asked and I nodded my head ¡°then I think our escape n is bound to be a sess,¡± he says pointing to a starlike design on the wall we all looked at ourselves because we didn¡¯t expect Louis was going to know it.


    ¡°I knew about it the third day that I got here when some of the gang members back then sneaked in to pick some girl of their choice and rape them but I was too scared to even think about escaping then through that route before because there are gun men stationed everywhere around here¡±Louis exined and everyone beamed in excitement.


    They even rape girls? Bradley thought and his face darkened just thinking about it.


    After realizing that there is a way out everyone started bringing up their suggestions and we started filtering out the good ones. Weter came up with a good escape n after 2 days of weighing our sess rate and we were sure that the escape n could be executed without or little disturbance.


    ¡°You all have to keep in mind that you are not only saving yourself but we all must get out of here unscathed,¡± I say when we are concluding the n.


    I know escaping with a lot of kids was going to be risky especially since none of them have any experience about it but he has to help them out.


    ¡°What if some of us get caught?¡±Louis asked and I looked at him.


    ¡°We are not going to get caught Louis, we shouldn¡¯t get caught, ¡°I say with a tone of finalization.


    That should never happen.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get scared, we are going to get out of this unscathed, ¡°I say, trying to console the little girlN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Why are you so capable?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Because I am but I have to ask you a question: why are you a talkative little girl¡±.


    ¡°I am not talkative and I am not a little girl. I told you you can call me Gee,¡± she says with an irritated voice and I know she is pissed off.


    ¡°Gee is not your name why don¡¯t you tell me your name¡±.


    ¡°I will do that if you tell me yours because I have to know the name of my future husband,¡± she says giggling.


    I chuckled hearing how cunning and smart the girl was. She was really a handful.


    ¡°Future husband?¡±I asked, chuckling, ¡°So if you know my name you are going to marry me,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes because Miss Lydia always says I am a very smart girl so I have to marry someone capable,¡± she says.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± I say.


    ¡°Hun?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I will tell you my name tomorrow and you can also tell me yours,¡± I said and I urged her to sleep.


    *****************************


    The little ray of light shining into the room signifies that the day is already bright and the day the kids decided to escape from the underground room even though it¡¯s daybreak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s still a nice idea to escape at this time of the day, ¡°Louis said and I just smiled.


    ¡°Because you think it¡¯s a bad idea they will also think it¡¯s a bad idea and that¡¯s why it¡¯s an excellent idea, ¡°I say smiling but the metallic door to the room opens and the food bowl was brought in and when the man dropped it he walks out of the room and he blows his whistle as always but the kids didn¡¯t rush for the food this time but they all went take little out of the food and return to their seats.


    ¡°I hope you are a little bit satisfied with the food you had, you just have to endure it for now before we escape from here, ¡°Louis says and all the kids waited for their hero to go ahead to start their ns.


    I waited patiently for Collins signal and my patient waivers but my face brightened up immediately I hear the sound.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s Collins and also our cue to start moving, ¡°I say when I heard Collins go ahead and tap on the door¡­

 CHAPTER 30 THE TWIST THEY WEREN鈥橳 EXPECTING I

    ¡°Ben, make sure you keep your team intact¡±I say looking at the slim boy I instructed to take 20 kids out of the hostages so we can be able to mobilize the kids well.


    ¡°Yes boss,¡± Ben says, nodding his head.


    ¡°Should we start now¡±Louis asked and I gave him a go ahead nod.


    Louis starts unlocking the small metallic door that we found thanks to him and all the kids stand back praying and holding in their fate for the escape n to be sessful.


    ¡°Since you say this ce is always surrounded with gun men, how did you intend us to escape from them without getting them alerted?¡±ra asked me and I took a deep breath because I know the answer is going to make her anxious.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I asked Collins to take care of them¡±I say.


    ¡°What do you mean that he is going to take care of it?¡±ra asked, squinting her eyes.


    ¡°I asked him to sedate them¡±.


    ¡°What? is this what you mean that you are going to take care of them¡±she asked but she was interrupted by Louis unlocking the door.


    ¡°Put yourself together ra, you need to get out of here safe so you can continue your petty romance with him¡±I say with a tone of finality.


    ¡°Remember my words make sure anyone is not left behind and make sure you don¡¯t get caught¡±I say and the kids nodded their heads making their way to their respective team because I actually grouped them so mobilizing can be easy.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± I asked when I saw that Gee was not moving.


    ¡°I am going to go with big brother¡±she says and I can¡¯t help but facepalm over her naivety.


    ¡°You need to get out of here Gee but I can¡¯t go now big brother needs to take care of something¡± I exined and I saw her nod her head.


    ¡°Then I will wait for you¡±she says and I ordered ra to take her along but I don¡¯t know why it worries me when I see her leaving but I brush it off anyways.


    After the kids make their way out of the underground room I also walked out of the room and I looked around the green fields trying to spot any form of surveince that could be an utterance in our escape but I found none but I suddenly hear someone¡¯s footsteps behind me and I noticed it¡¯s just one person I should be able to take him down, I thought.


    ¡°Ohhh calm down¡±I heard Collins say when I almostnded him a punch.


    ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t know it¡¯s you¡±I say apologizing to him.


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine but don¡¯t you think staying behind to know who is going to visit the boss is actually dangerous?¡±Collins asked while we made our way to the back of the building.


    ¡°What is actually dangerous to me is that I don¡¯t know who got me kidnapped and I will go back home without knowing the person what if I got kidnapped again¡±I asked with a raised eyebrow and he looked at me surprised.


    ¡°Wow it must really be good to be brought up in an aristocratic family because I don¡¯t even think of that¡±he says but I just smiled at his utterance.


    I peeped from where I stayed to study the situation of the building even though everything looked fine but I don¡¯t know why it feels like something is off.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the boss be here by now with his underlings?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think so too but he says because of the search of you he is trying to be careful now that¡¯s why he is now passing the bumpy road leading to this ce¡±.


    ¡°And where is this bumpy road?¡±I asked, squinting my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s near the cave we asked the kids to stay in¡­¡±Collins was saying but he stopped when he realized something.


    ¡°F**k!!¡± he eximed and he started running to catch up with Bradley that already took to his heels.


    ¡°We made a wrong spection and we need to redeem it¡±I say while running trying to get to the kids.


    Me and Collins kept skipping the mountains to quickly get to the hideout. We decided to keep the kids before my grandfather¡¯s reinforcements arrived since we really can¡¯t make it out of the mountains ourselves but we can¡¯t afford to get caught by the gangs again when we already made it that far.


    When we were almost getting to the cave me and Collins lowered our pace so as to be able to know whether the kids are in it but we were met with absolute silence and we started wondering maybe we have actually been caught because how can a ce where almost 100 kids are this silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we shouldn¡¯t go in?¡±Collins asked but I didn¡¯t give a damn about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s big brother¡±Gee yelled while running to hug me when she sees that I am the one that enters.


    ¡°I am really happy that you are safe¡±I say, dusting her dirty brown hair.


    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±ra asked because it¡¯s obvious they weren¡¯t really expecting us because they were really frightened when they started hearing footsteps and it showed in the way they all curled up in fear.


    ¡°I think we might have a change of ns¡±I say panickingly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Louis asked.


    ¡°I think because of themotion going on Collins says the gang leader is taking the bumpy road leading to the building¡± I exined.


    ¡°And that bumpy road is around here¡±ra says and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Collins, do we have any way that we can pass through that doesn¡¯t lead to the bumpy way¡±I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know if we all can manage to escape¡±he says and u raised an eyebrow asking for exnation¡±there is ake we can pass but how are we going to do it with this kids¡±he added and I looked at the helpless kids that their lives depends on this escape and I can¡¯t help but make a decision even though it¡¯s weighty.


    ¡°We are all going to make our way to theke,¡± I said, holding Gee¡¯s hands when I saw fear in her eyes and I smiled at her in assurance.


    ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous,¡± Louis yelled and I walked to him dragging him by his cor.


    ¡°Nothing in this world doesn¡¯te with risk and this is the risk we are going to take,¡± I say, dropping his cor and I started ordering the older one among the kids to help the younger ones in getting to theke.


    We make our way to theke in discreet manner not trying to get attention to ourselves on the mountain and even though the mountains are a little bit slithering but the kids still hold on and they didn¡¯t make a fuss at all and when we see theke in sight the kids all beamed excitedly about the sess of us escaping from the dangerous hideout.


    ¡°Wow I didn¡¯t know we are going to make it here,¡± Gee says looking at the soothing sight of theke and I also gotpletely immersed with the sight but the excitement over the beautiful sight of theke was cut short by someoneughing maniacally behind us and when I turned the person turns out to be Louis.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Louis that you are this excited,¡± ra asked in the embrace of Collins.


    ¡°I am excited that you guys can be so foolish to n an escape and you are also getting caught for it¡±he says and I dimmed my eyes suspiciously.


    ¡°What are you saying Louis,¡± Collins asked, obviously confused about what he was saying.


    ¡°I think the party is over¡±Louis says shooting Collins and he immediately drops dead and we all let out a surprise gasp but the only person still collected in the situation is Bradley.


    ¡°I bet Louis is not your real name so, who are you?¡±I asked him and he looked at me with hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°The only reason you are not yet dead is because my father ordered me to keep you alive no matter the situation¡±he says and I can¡¯t help but also be surprised.


    ¡°Father?¡±Gee asked with fear in her eyes and when Louis was walking to her side she quickly ran behind me.


    ¡°Yes my father is the gang leader¡±¡­

 CHAPTER 31: THE TWIST THEY WEREN鈥橳 EXPECTING II

    ¡°Yes my father is the gang leader,¡± Louis saysughing maniacally but I used that medium to gain an upper hand in the game since he is so full of himself.


    ¡°But you overlooked one thing,¡± I say looking around to see if any of his father¡¯s men were around already but I noticed that they are not so, I think that should buy us some time.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that, ¡°Louis asked and I looked at ra who was weeping beside Collins when I noticed that she was not going to help. I made eye contact with Ben and he nodded his head understanding what I was trying to say.


    ¡°That I am a crazy maniac¡±, I say, swinging my leg and giving him a kick in his mouth that got him rolling on the floor. I used that opportunity to pick up the gun that fell from his hand.


    ¡°Ben take the kids out of here¡±I  pointed the gun at Louis that was on the floor.


    ¡°What about you?¡± he asked and I told him I will be after them and my grandfather¡¯s reinforcement should be here soon.


    ¡°Did you think you guys could escape from here?¡± he asked, spitting out blood.


    ¡°My kick must be really strong that it even make our powerful leader¡¯s son be spitting out blood and what you don¡¯t know is that my intelligence is stronger than my kick¡± I started hearing footstepsing from the woods towards theke and I quickly knocked out Louis before he can call out to them and I quickly fasten my pace to meet up with the other kids dragging the absent-minded ra along.


    ¡°You have to wake up yourself ra, we have to get out of here alive, ¡°I say, dragging ra along with me.


    We kept running through the woods to lose the gang members following us but I saw that they were already catching up with us because I could see them already.


    ¡°ra runs along with the rest I will try to distract them¡±I pushed ra to run along and I took a different route making sure that I caught the gang members¡¯ attention I saw that I did so, increasing my pace.


    ¡°Look there is one over there¡±. I increased my pace when I saw them running after me.


    I kept running through the woods but Iter got exhausted so I decided to hide.


    ¡°Looks like our young prince is fond of hide and seek but you have to get out now because we don¡¯t think we can y with you anymore,¡± one of the men says. I tried looking for a possible way out from where I was hiding but when I sighted the people chasing I saw that they were just three.


    Since they weren¡¯t much in number I decided to fight it out with them and I don¡¯t think it should be that tough to take them especially since their stand doesn¡¯t look like they have much experience inbat.


    ¡°Hey are you looking for me?¡±I snorted,ing out from where I was hiding.


    ¡°Wow, the mighty prince decided to honor our presence, ¡°one of the men said and the rest burst intoughter but before they could get themselves I quicklyunched an attack on one of them.


    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t mean to, ¡°I say chuckling and I could see the men red with anger but before they coulde close to me I threw sand at them.


    ¡°You cheat¡± they screamed but Iughed at them.


    ¡°I am sorry I am just a filial grandson because my grandfather always says if your chances of winning your opponent are slim it is okay to cheat¡±I immediately took to my pace when I saw that they were still grunting in pain with my petty attack.


    ¡°Search for him¡±I heard behind me and I quickly fastened my pace but I was already exhausted from all the trouble I had to go through so the men were already catching up to me.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired Young prince?¡± one of the men teased when he saw me panting heavily.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You should just follow us. I am sure you are very tired and the boss won¡¯t even deal with you¡±.


    ¡°Are you trying to coax a small kid?¡± I tried looking around if I could see something to distract them but I found none because we are on a mountain and I can¡¯t help but me my weak stamina for not being able to withstand all the struggles.


    ¡°Hey leave my big brother alone¡±I saw Gee looking fierce as ever and also her little friends behind her.


    ¡°Little girl did you think you guys are going to be able to escape from here¡±.


    ¡°We don¡¯t think we are going to be able to escape from here,¡± Gee says ¡°but we already escaped from that taunting hell¡± she immediately throws something at the men while they wonder what it was the girls quickly signaled me to run and when I did I saw the men surrounded with ants and I got amazed because I haven¡¯t seen so many ants like that before.


    ¡°What did you throw on them?¡±I asked the girls while running into the woods.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret and you owe us one for saving you, ¡°one of the girls says. I noticed I didn¡¯t know her name so I decided to ask.


    ¡°What¡¯s your na¡­.¡± but I was interrupted by the sound of a gunshot and I felt something dripping down my arm and I looked at the source. I saw a marksman on the mountain. He must have sighted us from there.


    ¡°Big brother you are bleeding¡±Gee shouted but I quickly covered her mouth so she didn¡¯t attract too much attention.


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly get out of here, ¡°I say with so much difficulty because my hand is bleeding a lot and it¡¯s hurt.


    They supported me in walking because the gunshot already affected my mobility and we tried to walk faster even though I am making themg.


    ¡°I think they are following us, ¡°Gee says and when I looked behind I saw that my dripping blood must have given us away.


    I almost fainted because of the pain but I was quickly supported by the girls.


    ¡°There is a cave over there, ¡°one of the girls with hazel eyes says pointing at a cave and I shake my head at them signaling that it¡¯s a bad idea.


    ¡°The worst ce might be the best ce sometimes¡±I was dragged to the cave and they got me seated.


    ¡°Big brother stays here we are going to get them distracted to buy you some time,¡± Gee says and I saw her tearing her almost torn skirt making it even shorter.


    ¡°Miss Lydia always does this to stop our bleeding when we are out of supplies¡± she gave me the clothes and ced my unwounded hand in them so I can suppress the bleeding.


    ¡°No matter what happens make sure you stay here before helpes,¡± she says and I saw her and her friends about to leave.


    ¡°Make sure youe back little girl,¡± I say with my hoarse voice filled with pain.


    ¡°I am going toe back big brother, that¡¯s a promise so, you better stay awake,¡± she says with tear-brimming eyes and I hear her fading footsteps before I lose consciousness due to pain.

 CHAPTER 32: I鈥橫 GOING TO CAUSE TROUBLE

    BACK TO PRESENT


    ¡°That was thest time I saw you¡±Bradley finished recounting our encounter and silence filled the study room because I was so shocked to even fuss about anything.


    ¡°So you mean all this happens to us?¡±I finally said something after a long silence and he nodded his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine we don¡¯t need to dwell in the past¡±.


    ¡°But I want to know what actually happened to you after you left that day but I don¡¯t think we can know that now because you lost your memories¡± he says but I don¡¯t seems to understand what he is saying because I am already looking for a way out of the study room because I don¡¯t know why but the room bes so ufortable for me.


    ¡°I would like to go to my room and I also thank you for sharing those memories with me¡±.


    ¡°Ok you can call Tara if you need anything¡±I nodded my head at him and walked out of the room mindlessly.


    I looked at her retreating back and I can¡¯t help but sigh because I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going in that head of hers that is making her look so listless.


    I walked into my room absent-mindedly and it¡¯s even a surprise how I didn¡¯t bump into anything on my way to the room.


    ¡°So, we have met before and he has been amodating me and also treating me with ultimate care because we were once an acquaintance¡±I looked nkly into space and I got lost in thought so, he actually likes the past Gina not the present Gina.


    ¡°So he likes the 10 year old Gina but not me? Does he think I am inessential?¡± Georgina questioned herself.


    ¡°But it¡¯s actually fine it¡¯s not like I like him anyways¡±I say out loudly.


    ¡°Who do you not like Ma¡¯am?¡±I heard and I screamed in surprise.


    ¡°You scared me when you entered Tara?¡± I asked Tara my face paled like a ghost due to the sudden fear.


    ¡°I actually knocked on the door but you were so lost in thought that you didn¡¯t even notice that I already walked in,¡± she exined herself and she let out a tight smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me too many questions, my head hurts but can I ask you a question,¡± I say knowing what kind of person Tara was.


    ¡°Sure ma¡¯am what is it¡±.


    ¡°So I have this friend and this friend has a friend that has a problem¡±I paused so she can understand what I am trying to say.


    ¡°Your friend?¡±.


    ¡°No the friend of my friend¡±I say and Tara looks at me with a bewildered look wondering what I would say. I don¡¯t want questions but I am still askingplicated questions but she tells me to continue anyways.


    ¡°So this my friend¡¯s friend met someone that she didn¡¯t remember but the person ims to know her and he has been treating her nicely. Do you think that he has been treating her nicely because they are old acquaintances or because he actually likes her¡±.


    ¡°If I understand you they haven¡¯t met for a long time right¡±.


    ¡°Yes¡±I nodded my head at her vigorously hoping I would get a usible answer but I don¡¯t even know what answer seems usible now.


    ¡°If they haven¡¯t met for a long time it¡¯s obvious that he is treating her nicely because they were old acquaintances¡±.


    ¡°How could you say that he might actually be in love with me, I am actually a pretty girl¡±I red up, almost spitting out fire from the intense anger I felt. Why do I even think Tara is going to be of help?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are we still talking about your friend¡¯s friend or you¡± Tara asked meekly and I know she is trying her best not to burst intoughter.


    ¡°Yes of course we are still talking about my friend¡¯s friend. I just got a little attached to the story but don¡¯t worry your opinion is not even appreciated you can go now¡±I say dismissing her.


    ¡°But I actually brought your phone for you it has been buzzing up with calls¡± she gives me the phone and I looked at her with a raised her eyebrow wondering what she meant by my phone buzzing up with calls and when I checked I saw tons of missed calls from Samuel the CEO of Dream entertainment and also Manager Bee and I could get what they actually wanted to say.


    I picked up my phone and dialed Olivia¡¯s number and I waited for her to pick.


    ¡°Hello Ollie I think I might actually need the contact of that yourwyer crush¡±


    ¡°Why are you in trouble again?¡± Olivia asked and I rolled my eyes wondering why she thinks that I am a troublemaker.


    ¡°No but it¡¯s the opposite. I am going to cause trouble¡±.


    ¡°What!!!¡±Olivia eximed and I know she is wondering what¡¯s going on in that small brain of mine.


    ¡°I am going to sue Dream entertainment¡±¡­..

 CHAPTER 33: WHY ARE YOU NAKED MR. HALE?

    ¡°What do you mean you are going to cause trouble¡± Olivia yelled and I am sure she is losing it already losing it. ¡°You just got out of a near career-wrecking scandal and now you want to cause another trouble¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that Ollie and will you please calm down your nerves¡±.


    ¡°Ok I am now calm so, you better make sure you give me a lot of details¡±.


    ¡°I think Dream entertainment wants to make me poor by making me pay for breach of contract¡±.


    ¡°What do you mean breaching the contract aren¡¯t they the ones that ganged up on you and also bullied you so, why are they ming you for breaching the contract¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that¡¯s why I asked you to send me your crush¡¯s number,¡± I say resting my head on the bed because I don¡¯t even know what to do because why do things keep happening to me?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Bradley to support you since you guys are talking about marriage I am sure your husband will love to help you¡±.


    ¡°Ollie I never see you as someone that always makes sense but this time you still disappoint me¡±.


    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s with that stupid talk?¡±Olivia growled, sounding defensive.


    ¡°Ollie I have made a lot of mistakes in my life and I think I am about to make another one but please stop reminding me that I have made a terrible decision¡±.


    ¡°What are you saying? Best are you sure you haven¡¯t hit your head somewhere, ¡°Olivia asked worriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on with me too but I know I am somehow affected by the information Bradley feeds me with.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Ollie, I heard what happened 14 years ago from Bradley. I will say it¡¯s a memory I don¡¯t want to recall¡±.


    ¡°How are you feeling now that you heard about what happened that time¡±.


    ¡°I seriously don¡¯t know Ollie but it¡¯s better that way I don¡¯t want to carry that excess baggage of memories, ¡°I say having mixed feelings about it.


    ¡°Get off my phone¡±.


    ¡°Take care of yourself Gina and if you need help I am sure Mr. Hale will help you,¡± she said and I hung up on the phone.


    Iy down on my bed and got lost in my thoughts. How did I go from here, how did I get back on my feet, and most especially how will I nip this new feeling in me because I don¡¯t understand it and every cell in me is screaming danger over it?


    ¡°But first thing first I must make sure I get back on my feet, ¡°I say out loud.


    ¡°Olivia is right I should ask Bradley for help since he is feeling so indebted I better be shameless with him for now¡±I got my foot in my slippers and made my way downstairs but I met Tara on the way.


    ¡°Where is Bradley Tara?¡±I asked and she told me that Bradley was already in his room.


    I walked back to the second floor and knocked on Bradley¡¯s door but I got no response and I started to wonder if Tara is right about Bradley being in.


    ¡°Should I walk in or not?¡±I started debating with myself on it.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to just walk in and rify the situation¡±I opened the door and I noticed it wasn¡¯t locked and that gives me the conclusion that he might be in.


    I looked around the room and I noticed that it was almost the same size as mine but the interior design is different because the room is painted in color ck and it carries the aura of cold and domineering fitting the personality of the person living in it.


    While looking around the room I heard the gentle sshing sound of the shower that signifies that someone is in it and when I decided to getfy since Bradley is in the realization of the situation I am in sets in I am in a man¡¯s room while he is taking a shower so, I decided to run out of the room quickly before hees out of the shower but my movement was interrupted by the opening of the bathroom door.


    Bradley walks out of the bathroom with just a towel tied around his waist, his upper body left bare, the water dripping from his wet hair gives him an alluring and sexy look, he looks like a water god right now.


    ¡°I ¡­.. didn¡¯t¡­ mean¡­. to¡­ enter¡­. your ¡­. room,¡±I stuttered and he walked up to me, and my eyes can¡¯t help but wander to his naked upper body and I swallow a gulp of my saliva.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me,¡± Bradley asked and his hot breath fanned me because of his closeness.


    ¡°I¡­ want.. to¡­¡±I kept stuttering, not able to wrap my head around what I came to his room for again.


    ¡°What are you saying Gina,¡± I asked, smirking knowing the effect I have on her.


    When my eyes can¡¯t take it again I decided to run my fingers through his chest and I can feel his hard chest against my hands and also his thumping heart when I almost lost control of myself Bradley stopped me and I felt his breath also be uneven.


    ¡°Mr. Hale, why are you naked? ¡°¡­..

 CHAPTER 34: I鈥橫 THAT CRAZY B***H

    ¡°Oh that was a narrow escape, ¡°I say, entering my room hurriedly and mming the door behind me.


    ¡°What was that dangerous encounter¡±, I say recalling the dangerous situation earlier in Bradley¡¯s room.


    ¡°You are shameless Gina, how could you ask him that absurd question but his reply is very manly ¡®Why did you not like me naked''¡±I say giggling remembering what happened earlier.


    ¡°What are you doing Gina you shouldn¡¯t be happy you let down your guard around that man¡±I cautioned myself loudly but my mind wandered to his bare chest and I can¡¯t help but fantasize about his hard chest and all I can conclude on is that Bradley Hale is a dangerous man that I should avoid at all cost.


    2 WEEKS LATER


    ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful morning, ¡°I say, feeling the p of air on my cheek. I stood on my room balcony looking at the graceful garden that Miss Peller had been grooming. The past two weeks have been uneventful except for the news about the Tukes group downfall that keeps pumping up in the news even if you don¡¯t want to care about it and also me and Bradley¡¯s ufortable interaction which keeps bothering me. After thest encounter with Bradley in the room I decided to have less interaction with him because everything about that gray eyes man screams danger.


    ¡°You are up early ma¡¯am¡± I heard Tara¡¯s excited voice and I looked at the bubbly-looking girl that has made my stay in this house eventful.


    ¡°Good morning Tara and you are right about me waking up early because I am going somewhere today¡±.


    ¡°What are you going somewhere? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be recovering even though your cast has been removed shouldn¡¯t you rest a little bit¡±Tara panicked worriedly but I justughed it off.


    ¡°Tara, I am Georgina Grey of showbiz don¡¯t you think if I don¡¯t show my face to people after my scandal, don¡¯t you think they are going to forget me?¡± I exined and she nodded her head agreeing with me.


    ¡°But where are you going?¡±.


    ¡°To settle some scores, ¡°I say, smirking , Tara looked at me confused but she decided to not ask any questions.


    I entered my dressing room for the first time because Tara is the one that always helps me with my wardrobe choice and I can say she doesn¡¯t have any taste in fashion but I don¡¯t care since I haven¡¯t been wearing it out but I got amazed by how magnificent the dressing room is when I looked around it and all I can say is that Bradley spent a lot in setting this up and I can¡¯t help but be thankful.


    After dressing up I added some make-up so I looked stylish, and when I looked at myself in the mirror all I could say was ¡°not bad. I decided to let my dark brown hair roam freely instead of making it into a bun.


    ¡°Wow ma¡¯am you look so pretty you look like a goddess¡±one of the maids I met downstairs says admiring me.


    ¡°You make a mistake dear I don¡¯t look like a goddess but I am a goddess¡±I beamed blowing her a kiss and I know I got her speechless.


    ¡°Good morning Miss Peller and where is Bradley?¡±I asked looking around the living room because even though we don¡¯t have much interaction I am always curious about what he has been up to.


    ¡°Young master left early this morning but he assigned Johnny to take care of your needs¡±.


    ¡°To take care of my needs?¡±I asked and she nodded.


    ¡°He also told me to inform you that one of the legal representatives of Hale group is going to meet you at Dream entertainment so, you don¡¯t have to worry¡±.


    ¡°Wow Mr. Hale knows how to get everything done,¡± I say speechless at how capable he is.


    ¡°So, Miss what are you going to have for breakfast¡±.


    ¡°I am not having breakfast because I have ns with my friends after leaving Dream entertainment, so where am I going to find Johnny¡±.


    ¡°He is outside waiting for you, ma¡¯am¡±.


    ¡°Ok, Miss Peller I will be going then¡±.


    ¡°Bye ma¡¯am¡± I heard the worker¡¯s chorus behind me but I just waved my hand at them.


    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am¡± I heard a blond guy greeting me and I assumed he was Johnny.


    ¡°Are you the one assigned to me? ¡°I asked and he nodded his head.?


    ¡°I will try my best to satisfy you, ma¡¯am,¡± he says and I was surprised by how devoted he is.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so stiff since you are going to be with me so, we can be friends¡±


    ¡°Which car do you wish to take out,¡± he asked and I looked at him shocked because who am I to do such but he says that Bradley told him to do so, I just say he should pick a car befitting my status and that¡¯s how Iter found myself in thetest Mercedes Benz on the road to Dream entertainment.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After driving for almost one hour and a half because of the traffic jam we encountered on the way we were able to get to Dream entertainment and I must say Johnny is a good driver.


    ¡°We are here ma¡¯am¡±.


    ¡°Johnny can you please drive to a more secluded ce I don¡¯t want to get noticed, ¡°I say because I suddenly feel nervous stepping outside after 3 weeks.


    ¡°Ok ma¡¯am¡± he answered but as we were driving away from thepany¡¯s entrance I saw Manager Bee smiling widely with one of the artists of thepany and my blood can¡¯t help but get boiled.


    ¡°Johnny runs them over, ¡°I ordered without hesitation, Johnny stepped on the gas maybe because of the car¡¯s speed Manager Bee and the boy got alerted and they quickly moved away.


    After the narrow escape from death, I bet she would have lost her mind because she kept cursing and hitting the car¡¯s window asking us toe down for reckless driving.


    ¡°For the record Johnny I didn¡¯t want you to run them over¡±.


    ¡°I know ma¡¯am and that¡¯s why they are still alive,¡± he says and I looked at him surprised about where Bradley usually got employees from because they are just so extraordinary.


    ¡°I think I should get out before that crazy dog breaks the car window,¡± I say, opening the car door.


    ¡°Are you not going toe out bastard you almost run someone over and you are noting out of the car to apologize¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are shouting too much gosh it¡¯s making you look like a crazy dog that keeps barking at the wrong tree?¡±


    ¡°Who is that crazy bitch that almost hit me,¡± Manager Bee yelled.


    I walked to her elegantly with a non-fluttering smile.


    ¡°Yes, I am that crazy b***h¡±¡­..

 CHAPTER 35: MR. HALE WHY ARE YOU HANDSOME?

    The drive to the Hale group was short because we are already in the heart of the city. Driving to Hale group makes me realize one thing even if I get there I won¡¯t be able to get in because even though I might have recently been involved in a scandal before that doesn¡¯t mean people didn¡¯t recognize me and walking into Hale group is going to be another nuisance on its own.


    ¡°Johnny, let¡¯s go back home¡±.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong ma¡¯am¡±.


    ¡°I just changed my mind nothing much or did you have anything fun that we can do, ¡°I asked but Johnny shook his head so, I just asked him to go back home since we can¡¯t go in to visit Bradley anyways.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The day went by without any hitch except for the rumors stating that I am parting ways with my agency. After Bradley helped with my scandal I started posting on social media tforms again so since I was bored after getting home in the afternoon I posted on my page that I was bored and differentments flooded which somehow soothes my mood.


    I heard a car sound entering thepound and I know that Bradley is home already I walked to myfy bed to sleep since I don¡¯t have anything to report to him and that has been my routine for days now but I think I am the only shameless person in the world because I am obviously freeloading at his house but I am still avoiding myndlord.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Gina, are you still up?¡±I heard someone asking behind my door.


    I walked up to my door and unlocked it.


    ¡°Why do you need anything?¡±I asked, rubbing my eyes.


    ¡°I am sorry to disturb your sleep but the young master says I should call for you¡±thedy in herte twenties reported. I noticed this is the first time I am seeing but I didn¡¯t bother because there are so many staff working there.


    ¡°Bradley asked for me? ¡°I asked and she nodded her head. I told her to go downstairs and that I will be right behind her.


    While walking downstairs I kept wondering why Bradley would have called for me because he has been quite respecting my decision of not interacting with himtely or should I say I am avoiding our deal.


    ¡°Good evening¡± I greeted coyly but Bradley just nodded his head at me.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Bradley says, dragging a chair for me to sit on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should go through all this trouble because I already ate dinner,¡± I say grumpling taking a seat.


    ¡°Hmmm then you can watch me eat,¡± Bradley said nonchntly and I looked at him shocked. ¡°Why will I watch you eat?¡±


    ¡°Because I am your husband-to-be so you can use this medium to savor me,¡± he says and that got me surprised because who in the world says something so shameless like that without blinking an eye?


    ¡°Mr. Hale knows how to make meugh, ¡°I say dryly, obviously not interested in whatever Bradley is getting at.


    ¡°Johnny says you wanted to visit thepany today but you changed your mind¡±.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know Johnny was a spy,¡± I teased.


    ¡°Did you have anything you want to do to keep you busy?¡± he said, not bothering about my earlier tease.


    ¡°I have many things I want to do to keep me busy¡±.


    ¡°Name it I will help you with it¡±


    ¡°Are you a Genie, why will you help me with what I want to do?¡±.


    ¡°Name it,¡± he says seriously and I looked into his gray eyes for the first time in three weeks that I have met this man. This is the only time I can read his gray eyes.


    ¡°You are being sincere¡±I blurted out not believing what he said and when I saw that he was not replying I decided to say what I wanted anyway because I have nothing to lose.


    ¡°I want to go shopping, go on vacation, try everything crazy possible, maybe meet some french hotties when I¡¯m at it, ¡°I say daydreaming but I felt a drop in the room temperature so, I just stopped talking since I felt like a rat in a trap.


    What in the world is wrong with the room temperature? I pondered looking shyly at the man beside me.


    ¡°How did you want to deal with Dream entertainment since you are not filing for awsuit,¡± he asked. I thought about it too and all I can conclude is to be better.


    ¡°I am going to climb to the highest status as an artist and make sure I outshine every artist Dream entertainment is going to produce and make sure their new artists don¡¯t partake in anything that involves me which is going to force them to a corner,¡± I say with a crazy glint in my eyes and when I noticed that Bradley is not saying I thought I might have gone overboard with what I said.


    ¡°Did you think I am a little bit cruel with it¡±?


    ¡°No since you are going to be the future Mrs. Hale you can go more overboard,¡± Bradley says and I facepalmed myself about how he talks with no ounce of care.


    ¡°If you are going to¡­.¡± he was saying but I was busy looking at his cherry lips that are making movements because of his talks.


    ¡°Gina, are you listening to me?¡±Bradley called.


    ¡°Hun¡±.


    ¡°I asked if you want to sign with TH entertainment¡±.


    ¡°Yes that¡¯s fine¡± I answered absent-mindedly but then the realization sets in.


    ¡°You mean the biggest entertainment agency in Newtown?¡±I asked surprised.


    ¡°Yes¡±.


    ¡°Wow thank you so much, Bradley, ¡°I say jumping on Bradley and hugging him tight because signing to TH is a dream of every artist but when I realize what kind of dangerous situation I am in it¡¯s already toote.


    I am already on Bradley Hale¡¯sp hopping on him and staring directly into his dangerous gray eyes which immediately got me stuck and that¡¯s when I noticed every single detail about his good structured face all I can say is that God is so unfair.


    ¡°Erm Erm¡± Bradley clears his throat because the closeness is making him ufortable.


    ¡°Mr. Hale, why are you so handsome? ¡°¡­

 CHAPTER 36 : TH ENTERTAINMENT

    After blurting out my subconscious thought I can¡¯t help but feel so ashamed because who in their right sense says something like that?


    ¡°Mr. Hale I am¡­..¡± I was talking but I got interrupted.


    ¡°Get off me,¡± he says with a rough voice and as the petty person I am I wanted to get defensive but I suddenly felt something poking me underneath and I immediately jumped off him.


    ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t mean to scare you, ¡± he apologized and when I looked at him I noticed his face was all red.


    ¡°No, I should be the one apologizing. I got too excited and unintentionally inconvenienced you so it¡¯s my fault, ¡± I say but when I remember the disaster that happened earlier I can¡¯t help but blush in embarrassment.


    ¡°So, about your signing with TH entertainment, when would you like to go¡±.


    ¡°I would like to go tomorrow, ¡± I answered hurriedly.


    ¡°Ok that¡¯s fine I will ask someone to guide you,¡± he says and I decided to say what I have had on my mind since he looks like I can say whatever I want now.


    ¡°Can I go back to my apartment tomorrow?¡±.


    ¡°Did you need to get anything from there¡±?


    ¡°No, I mean I would like to move back to my apartment tomorrow since the scandal has died down. I don¡¯t see a reason to be still living with you¡±.


    ¡°Miss Grey, is like you are forgetting something, you are stuck with me with no way out,¡± Bradley says smirking.


    ¡°What do you mean I am stuck with you,¡± I asked him, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°You are going to be my future wife so of course, you are stuck with me¡±.


    ¡°Are you still on that talk I mean if you are getting married to me because of the stupid talk I had with you when I am small I don¡¯t think Mr. Hale will be so petty to take that into ount¡±


    ¡°Since Miss Grey decided to act petty then why can¡¯t I be I am not marrying you because of the past, ¡± he says and I don¡¯t why but what he said brought a feeling of relief to me.


    ¡°So why are you marrying me?¡±


    ¡°Because we arepatible,¡± Bradley answered, and if any of the Hale family heard that they may faint in shock.


    What is this man saying, I pondered


    ¡°What kind of reason is that, ¡°I asked raising an eyebrow


    ¡°And you have to take responsibility¡±.


    ¡°What responsibility are you talking about again?¡±I asked, getting annoyed by the opportunity groping monster in front of me.


    ¡°You have to take responsibility for touching my body that day in the room because no woman has ever done that to me, ¡°he says and I started blushing when I remembered my perverted act that day and the dining room felt so small when I noticed Bradley had been staring at me all this while.


    ¡°So you are going to TH entertainment tomorrow,¡± he says changing the subject entirely and I can¡¯t help but be grateful.


    ¡°Yes, but how can I get signed when the agency doesn¡¯t show interest in me¡±.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°You are one of the most sessful actresses in the country of course it¡¯s going to be their good fortune if they sign with you,¡± I got so emotional when I heard Bradley say something like that but how can he say something so emotional like that and still keep a poker face.


    ¡°Then I think this sessful actress will grace them with her presence, ¡± I say and myughter filled the dining room. We kept talking about random things before we decided to retire for the night.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Bradley says after walking me to my door. This gives me the feeling of getting dropped at the entrance of my apartment after a romantic dinner date and I think whates after that is a kiss.


    ¡°Gina, are you okay?¡±I heard Bradley ask and that¡¯s when I snapped back to reality I found myself puckering my lips and I felt so embarrassed that I wished the ground would open up.


    ¡°Yeah, goodnight to you too Bradley, ¡°I say immediately mming my door behind me after I enter my room.


    ¡°Woah that was a dangerous move,¡± I say rubbing my chest. I felt my heart beating fast and I immediately panicked.


    ¡°Dear Heart, let¡¯s be civil with each other since I am not messing with your daily activity. I hope you don¡¯t get involved in a dangerous situation like this, can you stop beating so fast¡±I cautioned my silly heart too.


    When I think back to the conversation I had earlier with Bradley I can¡¯t help but feel so good because I will be returning to the screen even though it¡¯s because of Bradley¡¯s influence I didn¡¯t feel a bit awkward about it because I was forced into a corner by someone¡¯s influence so, it won¡¯t be bad to use someone¡¯s influence to climb back to the highest stand.


    I decided toy down on myfy bed after the vigorous exercise I just finished doing. Even though I did nothing, my phone decided to ring at the time that I started drifting up from sleep.


    ¡°Who the f**k is that, ¡°I cursed picking up my phone and saw that Olivia is the one calling.


    ¡°Why are you calling me thiste b***h¡±.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like someone sleeping yet and can you please stop cursing it¡¯s so udylike, ¡°she says and I wished so much to smack her.


    ¡°Tori says you wanted to meet up today but you couldn¡¯t reach me sorry I am not jobless like you so, I have to work to put food on my table, ¡°Olivia says and I was shocked.


    ¡°What do you have to say Ollie¡±I say yawning and she could also sense I am not in the mood to bicker with her.


    ¡°I just want to inform you that I will be free tomorrow so we can meet up if you want¡±.


    ¡°What to do? I won¡¯t be free tomorrow because I will be busy with my contract signing, so you can go waste your time at home¡±.


    ¡°What contract signing? Are you signing up with another agency?¡± she asked if I could sense that her professional sense is kicking in and I can already picture what the headline of her story will be.


    ¡°TH entertainment, ¡°I say and I heard her scream at the other end of the phone before she hung up on me.


    ¡°I could already guess what tomorrow¡¯s headlines will be and that b***h couldn¡¯t even congratte her friend despite giving her an exclusive¡±I mutter drifting into dreand¡­..

 CHAPTER 37: WHAT A BAD WAY TO START THE DAY

    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE: I am going to dive into the side characters¡¯ lives too, so the novel won¡¯t be centered around the main leads.


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV


    Inside the building of What you like magazine and everyone could be seen busy with different tasks.


    ¡°Good morning Victoria¡±Team leader Diana greets me and I know the woman is out for my trouble again today.


    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am¡±.


    ¡°Take this file and make sure you sort it out before closing for the day, ¡°Team leader Diana says, turning back.


    ¡°But ma¡¯am I still have a lot of workloads so, I don¡¯t think I can turn this over before I get off work,¡± Victoria says.


    ¡°What do you mean that you won¡¯t be able to turn it over today¡±.


    ¡°I mean I have a lot to sort out already don¡¯t you think this is outright bullying some of my colleagues don¡¯t even have anything doing but I am so packed with work that I don¡¯t even have time to go out for lunch or even meets friends on weekend, ¡°I say all of it in one breath.


    ¡°Woah looks like you have a lot of things to say Victoria so, instead of buckling up all that why don¡¯t you say all of it and I might as well give you want to, ¡°she says and I knew the hidden meaning behind it so, I just swallow any kind of mistreatment I wanted to say and keep my cool.


    ¡°I will turn it over before closing for the day, ¡°I say through gritted teeth trying my best to hold in the anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I like you, you know when to back down, ¡± she left after scrutinizing me with her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, I know when to back down¡± I mutter and I noticed that some of my colleagues are staring at me awkwardly but I care less because this is not the first time this is happening between us but I got distracted from my thoughts by the sound of my phone ringtone.


    ¡°Hi Best¡± I heard Georgina¡¯s ever-cheerful voice from the other end.


    ¡°Congrattions on your contract signing my love¡±.


    ¡°So you know that I am signing a contract with TH entertainment today and you don¡¯t deem it fit to call me¡±.


    ¡°I am sorry best¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine since you are my favorite I am going to forgive you but you have toe out for lunch because I can¡¯t keep up with Olivia that opportunity groping monster will try to find a way to interview me so, you have to save me from her, ¡°I heard her say and I can¡¯t help but feel sorry because I won¡¯t be able to meet up with her.


    ¡°Actually about that, I think I am going to pass because I am so busy with work, ¡°I say slowly, waiting for Georgina¡¯s assault of words but she proves me wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine but make sure you don¡¯t skip your meals if you have time though because we have a lot of catching up to do¡±.


    ¡°Ok, I will do good luck on your first day at work¡±.


    ¡°What first day I haven¡¯t even signed the contract yet to get off my phone dummy¡±.


    ¡°Bye,¡± I said smiling but my smile vanished when I saw the pile-up of files on my desk so much for a junior editor.


    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    After getting off the phone with Victoria I know something is up with her or should I say l always know something is up at her office but I don¡¯t know how to help her with it so, I just turn a blind eye but her today¡¯s reaction confirms my doubts that they may not be treating her well at work because of her origin.


    ¡°Johnny did you think today will be good,¡± I asked Johnny because my cheerful mood has already dampened because of my concluded call with Victoria.


    ¡°Of course ma¡¯am it will be you signing with TH entertainment. That¡¯s like a new leap in your career so, I think it¡¯s going to be a good day today,¡± he says and I smile after what he says.


    I lowered the car window to look at the beautiful sight of the city but I noticed something: almost all of the billboards in the city that had my face on it before have been reced with someone else and that realization sends a shiver to me because it meant a lot of things to an artist.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine you are going to start over and you will get back your glory, ¡± I mutter calming myself down. I could see Johnny noticed my reaction but he acted like he didn¡¯t notice it anyways and we continued our drive.


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    Inside the Hale group headquarters building in the CEO¡¯s office, the temperature in the office has already dropped below zero because of the CEO¡¯s choking aura.


    ¡°Why did you think I pay you so much?¡±, Bradley asked the head of the sales department, who was already shivering in fear because the CEO¡¯s temperamental assistant Jack couldn¡¯t help but pity the man.


    ¡°How did you want to exin this error, ¡°I yelled coldly, losing my cool and the man in front of me jolted in fear.


    ¡°I am sorry sir Mr. Jayden asked me to do it,¡± he says and I shake my head at him because he just fell into the trap.


    ¡°So you mean¡­.¡±I was saying but I was interrupted by the phone ringing.


    ¡°Ohhh we are so sorry to call the busiest man in the country this early morning. We are sorry for our bad manners,¡± I heard Dous¡¯s teasing voice from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°What are you up to Dous I don¡¯t have the time to joke around¡± I replied to his teasing coldly.


    ¡°I know but it¡¯s something that¡¯s going to interest you because I heard that your girl is signing with Fred and I am currently in his office I mean someone has to wee the girl to the family so, I am going to do that in your stead, ¡± I heard Dous saying and I can¡¯t help but facepalmed myself about how my friend is so useless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother her¡±.


    ¡°Woah so nd, me and Fred are going to do the honor in your stead and I could also get an autograph when I am it. Also Fred says hi,¡± I heard Dous say hanging up on me and I got shocked by his silliness.


    ¡°Assistant Jack sees him out, ¡°I say not looking at them but at my phone debating on whether or not I should call her.


    ¡°Thank you so much sir I will try my best not to let you down again, ¡°I heard the man saying.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to try your best because you are fired, ¡°I say with nonchnt behavior, sending him out and assistant Jack dragging the man out.


    After so much debate, Iter decided to call her since we didn¡¯t see each other this morning. I might just ask her how she is doing.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said when I heard the other side of the phone not saying anything.


    ¡°Good luck, ¡± I heard Bradley say and he immediately hung up the phone.


    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    ¡°What was that?¡±I asked no one in particr and looked at my phone in surprise wondering if I simply received a call just now because that was the shortest call I have ever had.


    ¡°We are here now ma¡¯am,¡± I heard Johnny say and I took a deep breath before opening the door.


    ¡°After this let¡¯s go for lunch Johnny,¡± I say getting down from the car and I know that what I said surprised him.


    Getting down of the car I looked at the gigantic building of TH entertainment but I can see my presence attracts a lot of attention to me and I switched to my professional mode walking like a queen into the building people can¡¯t help but gape at me in amazement and I that didn¡¯t surprise me because I wasn¡¯t called the GG of showbiz for nothing because everywhere I go I turn heads.


    ¡°Looks like we have an opportunist in the building, ¡°I heard someone say and when I turned around I saw my biggestpetitor of all time Belinda.


    ¡°What a bad way to start a day, ¡°I mutter under my breath.

 CHAPTER 38: THIS GIRL IS KILLING ME

    Belinda is one of the most sessful actresses in Newtown not so sessful but if we want to ssify her she should be a B-list actress I think she joined TH entertainment around two years ago because her agency is not promoting her enough even though we started showbiz the same year so,  I met a lot back then and my manager and her manager also fight for projects but the results over that are obvious already so, she always sees me as an eyesore but bumping into her the first day here that¡¯s terrible luck.


    ¡°If I may ask what the unstoppable Georgina Grey of Dream entertainment is doing here,¡± she says and I noticed sarcasm in her words.


    ¡°Thest time I checked you don¡¯t own this building or let me rephrase that you can¡¯t own this building in this lifetime especially not with the little projects you are doing, ¡°I say like the badass I am and I can see Belinda is already burning with fury.


    ¡°You this b***h¡±Belinda yelled and that attracted someone of the worker¡¯s attention to us. Oh ok, can someone tell this fool that I don¡¯t have the time for all this drama?


    ¡°I am sorry guys me and Belinda are just doing some catching up and she might be shocked by something I just told her, ¡°I say and I can see the look of disbelief and shock from Belinda and the girl behind her but I can see that the crowd Belinda got from her scream believes me and that¡¯s all I wanted.


    ¡°Belinda I know you are shocked by all the turns of events but what can I do? I am just too amazed that I am getting signed by TH entertainment¡±.


    ¡°Are you sure you are going to get signed? ¡°Belinda asked with her head high and I sensed something in that but before I replied to her I was interrupted by someone.


    ¡°Good morning Miss Grey Mr. Anderson says I should apany you¡± the beautiful woman that I think she would be in her 30s says.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson asked her toe?¡±Belinda asked in disbelief. The woman nodded her head and she politely told me to follow her lead.


    ¡°So, I will be going first Belinda,¡± I say, blowing her a kiss. Belinda¡¯s face is already Ash with anger.


    We entered the elevator and it took us to the top floor. All I can say about the building structure is magnificent.


    ¡°You can go in now Mr. Anderson is waiting for you¡±.


    ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am¡± I thanked the woman and I muttered a silent prayer even though I am not a true believer. I sigh before I enter the office.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Wow I finally get to see the famous GG of showbiz now I can finally die without any regrets¡± I heard and I was surprised but before I could respond I was interrupted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind him nice meeting you Miss Grey I am Fredrick Anderson the CEO of TH entertainment¡±A handsome-looking man with brown hair but hazel eyes and I think he should be 185cm tall. I can say that he is not bad at all.


    ¡°I am very much obliged sir,¡± I say, shaking the extended hands of Mr. Anderson.


    ¡°And since we are introducing ourselves I think I should also do that I¡¯m Dous Smith the CEO of Smith advertisements¡±the crazy man from earlier introduced himself and I decided to have a look at him and he is also good-looking but isn¡¯t God unfair how can they be rich and also good looking.


    ¡°Have your seat? I will have to call your new manager since you don¡¯t have one and about your contract signing. If you want you can sign it now or you can take it home to deliberate on it?¡± he says.


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± I said and he raised an eyebrow in a questioning manner and I quickly exined myself.


    ¡°I mean I was rmended by someone but you didn¡¯t judge me even though my scandal has done a lot of damage to my career¡±.


    ¡°What damage is that because I am still very much in love with you,¡± he said and I looked at him weirdly and he corrected himself ¡°I mean I am in love with you as an artist¡±.


    ¡°You are right about that but I am a businessman so I didn¡¯t look at the loss you will cause me. Instead I look at the profit you are going to make me. Also my best friend asked me for a favor, of course, I should help him,¡± Fredrick exined.


    ¡°Bradley is your best friend, I mean Mr. Hale, ¡°I say, cautioning myself because they might not know the rtionship between us since Bradley hasn¡¯t introduced me.


    My assigned manager enters the office saving me from Dous bbering and she turns out to be Manager Janice, one of the best in the field because whoever she manages is going to be very sessful as an artist and that¡¯s when I know that getting my former glory back will be a minor thing.


    After the contract signing, I decided to leave TH entertainment but I was invited out by Dous but I rejected politely because I already made ns with Johnny and I can¡¯t break them. Dous already interpreted that as me owing him a meal and I already concluded that between the two friends, Dous is the loose one.


    I walked out of TH entertainment with Manager Janice beside me and that attracted a lot of stress from the workers because they already know what that means.


    ¡°I am very much pleased to work with you, ¡°I said to Manager Janice when we got to my car.


    ¡°That should be my line because it¡¯s also an honor to work with already famous artists¡± and I just smiled at her tteringly she told me she will email me my schedules so I should be prepared.


    I bid her farewell and I entered my car. I and Johnny embarked on our lunch n but it wasn¡¯t very lovely because I thought Olivia would join us but she told me she has a tip so she canceled the n for me. That¡¯s how I and Johnny spend our not-so-eventful day even though the inte is already buzzing with the article about my contract signing that TH entertainment released.


    ¡°Did you care for wine?¡± I asked Bradley while eating dinner.


    ¡°Did you want to celebrate your contract signing?¡± he asked me to cutting my steak.


    ¡°Hmm since you are the only one avable to celebrate with even though I had dinner with Johnny it wasn¡¯t that great¡±.


    ¡°You had lunch with Johnny?¡± Bradley asked and I regretted saying that because I heard his voice bing hoarse.


    ¡°Yes, but Johnny was boring so it wasn¡¯t that eventful, did you want to have a wine party with me¡±.


    ¡°Yes, but can you hold your liquor because my wine collection is quite strong¡±.


    ¡°Bring it on¡±I yelled and Bradley let out a smallugh, so I quickly rushed my meal so I can apany Bradley to his winery.


    ¡°Wow this is so sweet¡±I beamed gulping down my ss and asking for more.


    ¡°Be careful dear it¡¯s quite strong¡± Bradley warned but I didn¡¯t bother with him.


    After minutes of drinking wine I started to feel dizzy and my vision started to get blurry.


    ¡°Gina are you ok¡±.


    ¡°Wow, Bradley, why did you be two?¡±I say in my drunken state, rubbing my eyes.


    Bradley picks Gina up to take her to her room but that turns into a big mistake.


    ¡°Why are your eyes so beautiful and why are your lips so soft,¡± Gina asked, running her fingers on my lips.


    ¡°No that¡¯s not right I should just taste it to check if it¡¯s sweet¡± but before I could process what she is saying she already ced her lips on mine and when I tried to tell her to stop that even gave her more ess to my mouth and she started aggressively assaulting my lips and I also got immersed in the pleasure but I immediately remembered that the girl I am kissing right now is drunk and she possibly doesn¡¯t know what she is doing.


    ¡°Stop Gina, you are drunk, ¡°I said, disengaging from her but she immediately ced her lips on my earlobe, licking it and my breathing became erratic.


    ¡°This girl is killing me¡±I mutter¡­..

 CHAPTER 39: I MESSED WITH THE DEVIL

    The ray of sunlight hitting my face made me groan from my sleep and I almost cursed out loud but I felt a banging headache and I wonder why.


    I tried to pry open my eyes but the room brightness almost blinded me so, I tried opening them slowly. My vision is still blurry when my vision gets clearer. The memory of how I got drunk yesterday set in, and another banging headache kicked in.


    ¡°OMG what¡¯s this ? I didn¡¯t know that the wine was going to be that strong, ¡°I said in my groggy voice and I felt my throat glued up. I heard a knock on my door and the person walked.


    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am Miss Peller says I should give you this so that it¡¯s going to get rid of your hangover,¡± Tara says, handing me water and a pill and I collect it from her.


    ¡°Tara, did you know how I got back tost night? I don¡¯t seem to remember anything, ¡°I asked and she told me Bradley brought me in, hearing Bradley¡¯s name gives me the feeling that I am forgetting something important but I brushed it off.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I decided to take another nap since I am still having some headaches but my phone chose that time to ring.


    ¡°Hello, good morning Gina I am sorry to disturb you but can youe to thepany today because you already have a job waiting for you¡±Manager Janice exined and I could sense some excitement in her voice so, I told her I will be there in a minute.


    I quickly get myself into the bathroom even though I almost tripped because of my unstable leg. Getting into the bathroom I looked at myself in the mirror and all I can say is Horrible, my face looks like a character of a walking ghost.


    I decided to take a bath and I put on the shower and then a flick of memory appeared before me. ¡°Let¡¯s open it for you, ¡°Gina says, dragging Bradley¡¯s shirt, and when Bradley snatched his shirt from her hand she already started fumbling with Bradley¡¯s trouser zip.


    ¡°Will you stop it Gina¡± Bradley yelled


    That¡¯s the scene I remembered and I immediately wanted to give up the ghost because what the hell is that but I decided to hurry up with my bath so I could meet up with Manager Janice.


    Getting into my room I decided to get dressed but I asked Tara instead because I don¡¯t even have the strength to start jolting between clothes.


    ¡°Are you ok ma¡¯am you look like you just see a ghost?¡± Tara says but the phrase ¡°Look¡± got me thinking it¡¯s like I have a scene like that but I don¡¯t remember.. that¡¯s when I make a mental note to myself ¡°don¡¯t drink again Gina unless you are dying¡±.


    ¡°I am done with your outfit selection ma¡¯am¡± I heard Tara and when I looked at it I could say Tara¡¯s fashion sense is starting to get better she selected a blue jean, pink crop top, a bluejacket, t, and ck boots so, I decided to get dressed than start troubling my already troubled head to remember what happenedst night.


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    The Hale group conference room is filled with different board members and also workers and they are all discussing some of the group projects.


    ¡°I think we should let director Jayden handle the new Mall project¡± one of the board members suggested and some of the board members immediately supported that even children will realize that they are in cahoots.


    ¡°Why should I give it to him?¡±Bradley asked with a cold voice and the boardroom quieted down.


    ¡°He is his your cousin and he has also been doing well these past months so, I don¡¯t think there is a reason why he shouldn¡¯t handle the project,¡± Will Hale says after a long time of weighing the pros and cons of going against Bradley but since his son have been doing great for a while he thinks it¡¯s not going to be a problem.


    ¡°So, you mean a fraudster that embezzled thepany¡¯s money should handle that kind of project,¡± Bradley says and the boardroom turns into an uproar over the usation against Jayden Hale.


    ¡°What¡­. do¡­ you ¡­ mean¡±, Will Hale asked stuttering but Bradley just smirked wickedly at him without replying.


    ¡°I know someone of you have the right source where you get information from so, I don¡¯t think I have to borate on what I just said also anyone on the board or in thepany that is capable can also handle the project it shouldn¡¯t be a family project, ¡°I say and I saw the desired reactions I wanted from the board members and that¡¯s exactly what I wanted because how could my uncle think of getting allies among the board.


    ¡°Sir director Kim said they are having issues with the new productunch so, I think you might have to take a flight there today¡±assistant Jack started reporting to Bradley immediately after they left the boardroom.


    ¡°What exactly could be wrong with theunching? I already have so much trouble to take care of, ¡°Bradley says through gritted teeth assistant Jack didn¡¯t understand him a bit but he didn¡¯t ask anyways.


    ¡°Book me the next flight to Lans, ¡°I say walking to my office.


    ¡°I am going to deal with you when I am back as a kitten , so you better wait patiently for your punishment¡±.


    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Achoo¡± I sneezed and I wondered if I caught a cold or if someone was talking behind my back.


    ¡°Are you ok ma¡¯am did you catch a cold? ¡°Johnny asked but I told him that I was fine.


    After Johnny dropped me in front of TH entertainment I walked into the building but this time I didn¡¯t draw any attention to myself because I am wearing sunsses and also a mask. I don¡¯t want to attract bad luck like the other day.


    ¡°I am sorry I called you on short notice and you are here but it¡¯s just that you are so popr that ever since we release an article about you joining our agency so many advertisements has been rolling in¡±Manager Janice started apologizing immediately I entered her office and I wonder if she is the legendary cold Manager Janice I have heard a lot about.


    ¡°I think I should be thanking you for being a good manager¡±.


    ¡°So, we are going to sign the advertisement contract today, are you ready?¡±.


    ¡°Of course I am but can I ask whichpany is hiring me?¡±.


    ¡°Ohh Dali beauty¡­.¡± she was saying but she was interrupted by her secretary telling her that the car taking us to Dali beautypany is ready. We both went to Dali beauty and we got the contract signed.


    ¡°Wow I am so happy to meet the GG of showbiz¡±a young man walks into the room and I could say I have never seen a man dress so stylish before.


    ¡°I am very sure you are amazed by my appearance. I got that a lot. I¡¯m the CEO of Dali beauty. My name is Donald Dali.¡±


    ¡°Nice meeting you and you look so cool with many colors,¡± I say and you could also sense the excitement on my face. The man was so happy that Iplimented him that he invited me and Manager Janice for lunch but we declined and we were given the schedule for the ad shoot.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s high time we start looking for an assistant for you because I think I will be swamped with different projects for you and since I am managing other artists it¡¯s going to be hard staying on track,¡± Manager Janice says while we were walking out of Dali building and I told her that she should not worry that I got it covered when I remembered Kira.


    ¡°Wow the investment is so big¡± I heard one of the workers saying and a memory shed through my eyes.


    ¡°Wow let me see if it¡¯s big or not, ¡°I said while fumbling with Bradley¡¯s trousers.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I screamed and a lot of people looked at me but I was grateful that I was wearing sunsses and also a mask so the people didn¡¯t know it was me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Gina,¡± my Manager asked but I told her that I am fine and we decided to part ways since I don¡¯t have anything to do for the day.


    I fumbled through my bag and after I saw my phone I called Johnny to pick me up and then I called Olivia.


    ¡°Hi best, did you have any exclusivity for me?¡±I heard Olivia¡¯s voice from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°What should I do? Ollie , I think I am in trouble¡±.


    ¡°What have you done this time?¡±Olivia asked, panicking.


    ¡°I think I might have messed with the devil¡±¡­

 CHAPTER 40: SOMETHING IS MISSING

    Olivia was busy stuffing her head with the feast she ordered and reimbursed with my card and she doesn¡¯t seem to care about what I am saying.


    ¡°Ollie are you even listening to me¡±I screamed and she jolted in fear because of my scream.


    ¡°Gina, you need to calm down, you are scaring me¡±.


    ¡°I just exined an ordeal that can shorten my lifespan if you don¡¯t see anything bad in that¡±.


    ¡°Wow take it easy, it¡¯s not like all that you did is forbidden between two people that have marriage in mind, ¡°Olivia says and I regretted ever calling her out and telling her my problems.


    ¡°Ollie did you even care about your friend¡±.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course, I care about you but I know Mr. Hale cares about you more so, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything,¡± she says and I know she doesn¡¯t have anything she wanted to say so, so I just decided to leave and take care of my hangover


    ¡°If you are done, Ollie , you can go home. I will be leaving first, ¡°I say, picking up my bag and standing up.


    ¡°If you ask me Gina I don¡¯t think your drunken mistake is the problem here but you are worrying about something else that you are still in denial of so, I hope you can ept whatever you are feeling so you won¡¯t be calling me out and bombarding me with questions in front of this beautiful feast¡±.


    ¡°Goodbye Ollie,¡± I say without replying to her. I should have asked Victoria out instead, I thought.


    ¡°What does she think she knows?¡±I muttered while leaving the table we were using but I immediately bumped into someone.


    ¡°I am so sorry sir I didn¡¯t mean to bump into you¡± I apologized.


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine but your voice sounds familiar, have we met before, ¡°the man asked, scrutinizing me with his eyes. I adjusted my mask, shaking my head that I didn¡¯t know him, so I quickly left the restaurant apologizing to the young man again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time Gina,¡± the man Gina bumped into says looking at Gina and walking away with an unreadable expression on his face.


    *********************************


    The week went by quickly and today is the day I am shooting my ad campaign for Dali beauty but even though I am already getting swamped with work I still don¡¯t feel any excitement. It¡¯s like something is just missing or should I say someone is missing.


    ¡°GG you should have this Manager Janice says you should take a look at this project and that if you have an interest in it that she is going to hijack it for you¡±Kira reported beaming with a smile.


    ¡°Are you that happy that I am already getting swamped with work¡±? I asked Kira because she just started working as my assistant 2 days ago.


    ¡°Of course who won¡¯t be happy that their boss is getting recognized but I was a little scared back then when the scandal broke out,¡± she says. I also thought back at that time and I can¡¯t help but be grateful to Bradley and his name makes me get lost in thought.


    ¡°GG GG ¡°Kira called me and I immediately jolted out my thoughts and I asked her what she was calling me for.


    ¡°You have been lost in thought recently, I hope you are fine?¡± she asked in a worried tone and I just smiled at her because even though I also doesn¡¯t know how it was happening, the gray-eyed man always had a way to creep into my thoughts.


    ¡°I am fine, ¡°I say but I also know I am reassuring myself.


    ¡°I hope you will do this project¡±.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±I asked.


    ¡°Manager Bee¡¯s new artist is also starring in it though as a side character but let¡¯s assume you star in it as the main character it¡¯s just like a p to Manager Bee¡¯s face¡±.


    After hearing what Kira says I quickly opened the movie script and I saw that it was director Reynold¡¯s movie so, I was immediately excited when I saw the title. It got me hooked ¡°The illegitimate daughter of the aristocrat¡± . After skipping through the script I finally made my decision.


    ¡°Kira informs manager Janice that I will do it. I have been looking forward to working with director Reynold so this is an honor,¡± I say Kira nods her head cheerfully and she says she will go to thepany to report to Manager Janice.


    I was called in for the second part of the shoot where I wore a bathrobe. The shoot was fast because the crew was so diligent but they say I am the one doing a good job so I didn¡¯t bother arguing with them.


    After the shoot, Kira helped me change into my clothes and we decided to leave the studio.


    ¡°Are you going home now? ¡°Kira asked and I quickly thought of a lie I can weave for her because since she started working for me she hasn¡¯t known where I lived but I think luck was on my side this time because my phone started ringing.


    ¡°Hi best, ¡°I say cheerfully and Victoria chuckles at the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Did you want to meet for dinner? It¡¯s been a long time and it¡¯s Friday?¡± she says and I got so excited hearing that.


    ¡°Sure count me in, ¡°I say and I hang up the phone I used to excuse Kira.


    Meeting with the girls after a long time causes a rush of adrenaline because it¡¯s been loa since g we hung out together like this. After we get dinner Olivia says we should get something to drink but Victoria says we should go to karaoke. I know that one is also a bad idea on its own because Olivia is a bad singer.


    ¡°So which karaoke bar should we visit now?¡±I asked. Because of my work we can¡¯t go to any ce where there is too much crowd.


    ¡°I think we should visit the bad bar,¡± Olivia says and we looked at her with mouth agape because that bar is strictly for the high ss.


    ¡°The problem is not the money but you must have a membership card or a membership extra card, ¡°Victoria says, looking at Olivia like a brainless dummy.


    ¡°And I got that covered, ¡°Olivia says, raising a card. We were shocked but we didn¡¯t need to ask her how she got that because we already know how.


    ¡°Where is your membership card, ¡°one of the bouncers we met at the bad bar asked us and Olivia presented the card to them.


    The bouncer looked at us scrutinizing us with his eyes but he made way for us anyway. When we entered the club I was amazed at how they put so much thought into a bar.


    ¡°Where can we find the karaoke room,¡± Olivia asked one of the waiters and he ushered us to a room.


    ¡°Wow, for a karaoke room they surevish some money on it, ¡°Victoria says looking around and I can sense that she doesn¡¯t look happy. We got ourselves situated and the waiter asked for our order. I told them I am not taking any alcohol. They didn¡¯t care about that though because they still went ahead to ce an order.


    ¡°So what¡¯s going on in your lives girls because you all know what¡¯s going on in my life it¡¯s all over the media¡±.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Victoria says and I want to question her but I was interrupted by Olivia talking into the karaoke mic.


    ¡°Since we are all here I will like to grace you with my excellent vocals,¡± she says and I and Victoria facepalm. She chose Bad girlfriend by Anne Marie and started singing and I apuded her for having the worst vocal in history.


    ¡°After this excellent performance I would like to call Georgina Grey to grace us with her performance¡± she announced as an anchor and when I heard my name my eyes twitched because I was already tipsy because I already downed two sses of whiskey.


    ¡°Yeppi¡± I collected the mic from Olivia and asked her to select cheap thrills by Sia for me.


    ? Come on,e on, turn the radio on?


    ? It¡¯s Friday night and I won¡¯t be long ?


    ? Gotta do my hair and put my makeup on?


    ? It¡¯s Friday and I won¡¯t be long?


    ? Till I hit the dance floor ?


    ? I got all I need?


    Georgina¡¯s angelic voice filled the room that even attracted the waiters going around.


    ¡°I am very sure if she has debuted as a singer then she will be very famous,¡± Olivia says looking at her friend singing but what they didn¡¯t know is that they didn¡¯t close the door to the karaoke room so, they already attracted a certain someone to their door.


    ¡°Wow I didn¡¯t know that sister-inw is such a good singer I better go inform the cold man¡±

 CHAPTER 41: I SHOULD MARK YOU

    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    After getting back from the business trip that took me some days, the boys asked me out for a drink, so I went to a Bad bar that one of Fredrick¡¯s friends owns. It has been some minutes now since I got to the bar and Dous had been going on and on about how frustrated he was with his dad but we have to listen to him anyways because we don¡¯t want his childish ranting.


    ¡°I mean I am his son, how can he say to my face that I am useless?¡±Dousined while sipping his drink.


    ¡°If you care about thepany a little bit maybe it would have been different,¡± Frederick says but he was red at by Dous.


    ¡°Bradley, are you not going to say something?¡±.


    ¡°Are you done crying I want to go home now¡±I say and Frederick and Dous looked at themselves wrongly.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even got married yet but you want to ditch the boys, let me use the restroom first and then we can leave,¡± Dous says walking out of the private room.


    ¡°How are you nning to deal with your uncle and your cousin,¡± Frederick asked.


    ¡°I am going to leave them be till they dig their own grave¡±.


    ¡°Is your old man still protecting your uncle?¡±.


    After Frederick asked me that question it jolted my memory to the time I was kidnapped and how grandpa protected my uncle back then.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be long till he makes a mistake that I am sure of and when is Dous going to get back?¡±.


    ¡°About Georgina are you serious about her,¡± Frederick asked and I got suspicious because among us he is the one that always minds his business so, why is this one different?


    ¡°I mean it¡¯s not like your family is going to support you marrying her and it¡¯s not like you love her too so, what¡¯s going to happen to her¡±.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°My family doesn¡¯t have a say about who I wanted to marry and also if you are asking me if I am serious about marrying her then, yes I am¡±.


    ¡°Then do you love her!¡± Frederick asked me and I looked at him dumbfounded because I also don¡¯t know the answer to that yet but my thought was immediately interrupted by Dous rushing into the room.?


    ¡°Breaking news¡± he shouted and I felt like I should strangle him.


    ¡°Guess who I saw in the karaoke room,¡± he says and when he sees that no one cares about it he continues ¡°It¡¯s my sister-inw¡±.


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked, already suspecting who it might be.


    ¡°Georgina of course and she is good at singing¡­¡±Dous was saying but I didn¡¯t bother hearing the rest when I vacated the room to check if what Dous was saying was true.


    While getting to the karaoke room I heard the sound of someone screaming for help and I immediately badged into the room. The scene that I saw made my blood boil. I saw Olivia and Victoria being held down by some guys and Georgina being harassed by a red-haired punk.


    ¡°What the hell is happening here!!¡±I screamed coldly and I even got mad when I saw how the stupid boy¡¯s hand was holding Gina.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Mr¡­ Hale¡­ we¡­ are¡­. sorry¡­¡± the boy started stuttering quickly leaving Georgina alone but he was interrupted by Frederick.


    ¡°He asked you a simple question¡± he also said coldly and everyone in the room almost wet their pants because the kind of aura the two men were emanating was so deadly and the stupid rich boy must be cursing himself for being unlucky for getting involved with the three deadly young masters.


    ¡°They.. were¡­ harassing¡­ us,¡±  Georgina exined, choking on her words, her pitiful acts made Bradley¡¯s stomach twist in anger and when Bradley wanted to embrace Georgina Frederick also offered a helping hand but he quickly withdrew his hand when he saw Bradley¡¯s actions and Dous noticed this little gesture of his.


    Bradley embraced Georgina in his cold body and all Georgina could feel was just warmth.


    ¡°Olivia, can you exin what went wrong here?¡± Bradley asked, facing Olivia since Georgina isn¡¯t in the right sense to exin anything.


    ¡°We decided to have a girl¡¯s night since it¡¯s has been a long time and Georgina was entertaining us by singing a song but we were immediately interrupted by this man badging in with his thugs and he started harassing Gina and when we asked them to stop harassing her we were also assaulted¡±.


    ¡°Is that true Gina?¡± Bradley asked me and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Which hand does he harass you with, ¡°Bradley asked and I said both absent-mindedly because I don¡¯t know what he is driving at.


    ¡°Can you step out for a bit, babe¡±Bradley asked me, calling me fondly . My friends and I decided to step out and the door to the karaoke was closed.


    ¡°What did you think they were doing in the room?¡±Olivia asked but I didn¡¯t say anything because it¡¯s just so much drama for a night.


    ¡°How exciting will it be if one of them could grant me an interview, ¡°Victoria said dreamily. I smiled but my smile quickly vanished when I heard a groaning sound inside the room.


    ¡°Did you think they were beating them? ¡°Olivia asked and we all quieted down trying to process what exactly was happening but we saw Jonny and some men in ck clothes walking towards us.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am what¡¯s going on, ¡°Johnny asked but I told him that I don¡¯t know and he entered the room and that¡¯s when we saw the situation of the room.


    ¡°OMG is like I am watching a wrestling match but with someone having an upper hand, ¡°Olivia says while watching the men in the room groaning in pain.


    ¡°I am so sorry sir I didn¡¯t know she is your wife¡±, the man that harassed me said while groaning in pain over the torture that Bradley is putting him through.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know she is my wife¡±Bradley repeated what the man said, stomping his hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Brad I am sure Johnny and the rest can take care of it, ¡°Dous says because Bradley is already losing it.


    ¡°Make sure you keep him well. I will settle the scorester with him, ¡°Bradley says, dragging me along with him without even letting me say goodbye to my friends.


    ¡°Wow, it looks like Mr. Bradley is angry¡±.


    ¡°Why do we always get in trouble and I ..¡±Victoria was saying but she was interrupted by Dous.


    ¡°Maybe because you girls are beautiful that¡¯s why you guys are attracting trouble,¡± he says and the girls turn to look at him.


    ¡°Ohhh I am sorry to interrupt you, my name is Dous Smith.¡±Dous introduced himself by extending his hand to Victoria but she didn¡¯t ept it so Olivia quickly epted it to lessen the awkwardness by epting his handshake.


    ¡°Olivia Grey and she is Victoria gray we are Georgina sisters¡±.


    ¡°Olivia let¡¯s go, ¡°Victoria says not giving a damn about Dous and Olivia quickly tries to keep up with her after bowing to Dous.


    ¡°Wow, looks like Miss Victoria is a feisty one and I like that¡±.


    ¡°Let go Dous¡± Frederick says after getting out of the karaoke room and cleaning his hands to get rid of the bloodstains.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are overdoing it? ¡°Dous asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±.


    ¡°She is Bradley¡¯s woman so, please don¡¯t do anything but if you have a change of mind let both chase Georgina¡¯s friends I will go with Victoria and you should go with Olivia¡±. Dous says but Frederick is not having it.


    ¡°How did you know,¡± Frederick asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious so if I could notice did you think Bradley won¡¯t,¡± Dous says exiting the bar.


    ¡°But what if I can¡¯t help it¡± Frederick mutters sighing remembering how he met Georgina.


    Inside Bradley¡¯s car taking Georgina home it¡¯s so silent that it¡¯s making Georgina so ufortable.


    ¡°I am so sorry I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble for you, ¡°I say peeping at Bradley but his earlier demeanor still didn¡¯t change that no matter what Georgina says Bradley still didn¡¯t give her any attention.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get our marriage certificate tomorrow,¡± Bradley says after the earlier deafening silence.


    ¡°What¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Since many men are already hovering around you then I should mark you,¡± he says and I got stunned


    ¡°Does Mr. Hale think that he is a vampire¡±¡­

 CHAPTER 42: I GOT MARRIED

    I stared at the certificate in my hand and I knew it was already a done deal. I have been officially MARRIED but how did newlyweds feel about their wedding? I looked at the man beside me and he looked pleased like he just won the lottery. I think this is the first time I am seeing that kind of expression on his face but I am not having any of those emotions because I had tons of emotions throughout my head.


    After all, I just got married to one of the most influential men in the country and I don¡¯t know what to do. That¡¯s not new though because I always don¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°So, did you want to go home, or did you not want to go to meet up with your friends?


    ¡°Friends?¡±.


    ¡°Yes, your friends and mine we should celebrate our wedding since we are not having the ceremony now,¡± he says and I wonder if he hits his head because I didn¡¯t even believe him when he say we are going to register our marriage even when I listed so many rules for him he still went along with the marriage how could he make so much effort for someone he doesn¡¯t love and the thought of him not loving me makes me sad.


    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t, want to spend a Saturday locked up in my room, ¡°I say moodily entering our parked car.


    ¡°Why are we even getting married,¡± I asked Bradley after he entered the car and I saw that his chauffeur raised the car partition not wanting to eavesdrop on our conversation.


    ¡°Because I need a wife to get my family off my back ¡°he answers briefly, showing that he doesn¡¯t want to discuss the matter any longer.


    I also decided not to ask anything anymore because I don¡¯t know exactly what I am going to ask haven¡¯t met his family yet so I don¡¯t know what to feel about them and I know this is not how married people auction their wedding day and this is not how I dreamed about my wedding day but I still decided to chill because to me this is a marriage of convenience.


    Bradley asked me to call my friends to ask them out and I did but a message suddenly entered my phone.


    ¡°How have you been Georgina?¡±I read the message another came in immediately.¡±Did you miss me?¡± That¡¯s when I started getting suspicious about the messages and when I tried to call the number it kept saying the number I am dialing is unavable.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice seeing you. I hope when we meet again you will be able to recognize me, ¡°the message says and that thought creeped me out because the person sending me all these unwanted messages might be someone I have met.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Is something wrong Gina?¡± Bradley asked.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± I answered hurriedly because I don¡¯t want to bombard him with my problems. This message may be from one of my stalkers and I can deal with it because this is not the first time I am dealing with this type of case.


    ¡°We are here,¡± Bradley announced, jolting me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Ohhhh,¡± I say.


    ¡°I might not have been the best man you wished for but I am going to be the best man you have ever been with so please give me a chance, ¡°Bradley says out of the blue, and before I could say anything already opened the door for me¡±What a gentleman and also weird at the same time¡±, I thought.


    ¡°Gina, congrattions on your marriage¡± I heard Olivia screams and I got surprised because how did they get here before us Bradley informed me that he asked themst night after making preparations and I wondered what was going was going on in the cold man¡¯s head because why did he ask me to call them if he has already done so.


    After my friends congratted me on my marriage we all went into the restaurant and Bradley¡¯s friends were already seated inside the private room. They also exchanged pleasantries and they also took turns in congratting me.


    ¡°Wow, this food is so tasty, and I think it¡¯s even tastier because we are eating in one of the most expensive restaurants in the country,¡±Olivia startedplimenting the food with food stuffed in her mouth and I can say the chef gives a lot of thought to the food.


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Hale you shouldn¡¯t be a wife ve yet you don¡¯t have to be pampering your wife in front of us I don¡¯t want to be eating dog food with the delicious food I am already eating¡±Oliviained when they saw Bradley putting food into my te and Dous also joined in teasing me.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s use this medium to make a toast to the newlyweds, more happy and fun years together, ¡°Olivia says raising her ss.


    ¡°More happy years, ¡°Frederick says, raising his ss. I could sense that something is wrong with him but the artist of hispany got married when she just signed a contract, it was understandable.


    ¡°More loveable years¡±Victoria cheers, raising her ss.


    ¡°More godchildren for me, ¡°Dous says and his words make me choke on nothing. Everyone justughed over it and that¡¯s how we all went back to our food after making toast.


    ¡°Thank you so much Mr . Hale for the hearty treat. I so much appreciate it¡± Olivia thanked Bradley and Victoria followed suit.


    ¡°If he ever treats you badly I aming to hijack you and elope with you¡±Olivia whispered to my ears while hugging me.


    ¡°But are you strong enough to go against the richest man in the country?¡±I teased and we both burst intoughter.


    ¡°So, let me take you, dies home since it¡¯s already dark¡±Dousas offered and I was thankful for him being a gentleman.


    ¡°Thanks for the offer but we are here with our car, ¡°Victoria says, turning around dragging Olivia who has another thought with her after beaming a smile and I know we need to talk because my friend is not okay at all.


    ¡°Why is your friend so cold?¡±Dous says, holding his chest and I can¡¯t help butugh at how dramatic he is.


    ¡°We will be going, ¡°Bradley says, taking my hands and we walk to the car.


    **************************************


    Inside the Twilight bar in a private room, a young man is seen drinking himself to a stupor but his mood doesn¡¯t seem better


    ¡°Who the fuck does he thinks he is!!¡± Jayden yelled.


    ¡°How dare he tell me what to do,¡± he says, throwing his drinking ss across the room that hits the floor making a shattering sound and the escorts in the room curled up in fear of Jayden¡¯s wrath.


    When the girls were debating if they should leave or stay since the man is not weing but a man enters the room with a majestic aura that you will even be on your knees without being told to.


    ¡°You can all go out¡± the new intruder ordered the girls quickly rush out and Jayden got furious.


    ¡°Who the hell are you to tell them to leave!!!¡± he yelled.


    ¡°I am the only one that can take down Bradley Hale, the man you hate,¡± the man says.


    ¡°I  AM YOUR MESSIAH¡±¡­

 CHAPTER 43: WEDDING NIGHT

    ¡°What do you mean that you can bring Bradley Hale down?¡±Jayden asked, showing his eagerness and the man was happy with his new found pawn.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I will help you have the Hale group at the  palm of your hand but all you just have to do is follow my instructions¡±the man says.


    ¡°It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know who you are talking about Bradley Hale is one of the most powerful men in the country so you think taking him down is easy¡±.


    ¡°Then if I sessfullyunched an attack against him tonight will you believe me?¡±the man said and Jayden agreed because it didn¡¯t seem like a bad trial. He wanted the man to make a fool of himself.


    *************************


    ¡°Why are you so cold towards Dous?¡±Olivia asked Victoria inside their car while driving home.


    ¡°How is that?¡± .


    ¡°Did you know he has been trying to be nice to you throughout the dinner but all he is getting is a cold shoulder from you¡±.


    ¡°I never asked him to be nice towards me¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you being a little nice towards Bradley¡¯s friends will make them take care of Georgina in the future¡±Olivia says hoping that it would change Victoria¡¯s view about Dous and at least gives the man the chance to chase her because she quite noticed that he man was making little advances to Victoria but her friend that doesn¡¯t like romance doesn¡¯t care.


    ¡°If it¡¯s going to be in the best interest of Georgina then I don¡¯t mind tolerating that brute ¡±Victoria says and Olivia feels like smacking her because who in the world calls that Nobleman a brute.


    ¡°I just hope Georgina is ok with the set-up¡±Victoria says worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s very well in her own best interest¡±Olivia says smiling about the knowledge she has about Georgina¡¯s feelings but Victoria just looked at her like she has lost some screws in her.


    ¡°Can you please drop at the Mart I want to grab some beer¡±Olivia ordered but Victoria doesn¡¯t give a damn about that because the Olivia she knows is a bad drinker so it¡¯s better not to incur her drunk wrath.


    *******************************


    The Anderson mansion could be seen buzzing withughs over the stupid joke Dous makes.


    ¡°Oh my God candy how much I have missed you¡±Mrs Anderson says holding Dous hands.


    ¡°What do I miss you too Mom? Maybe I should just move on so you won¡¯t miss me too much,¡±Dous says and the people in the sitting room burst into another round ofughter.


    ¡°I just hope Fred could be a little loose like you, he is so serious just like his father¡±Mrs Andersonined and Mr Anderson started cajoling his wife while Frederick didn¡¯t bother with his mother¡¯s tantrum and told them he will be leaving to sleep.


    ¡°Dous, did you know what¡¯s wrong with big brother?¡±Bianca Frederick, younger sister, asked and the rest of the family looked at him with eyes keen with interest.


    ¡°I think he might just be¡­. I don¡¯t know either,¡±Dous says after putting them on suspense mode.


    ¡°How can you be so cruel?¡±Mrs Anderson says, pping his hand jokingly.


    After another round ofughing sessions with Anderson¡¯s family and Dous decided to also leave to sleep since he already has a room in their house it¡¯s no hassle to decide maybe he should sleep over.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to show everyone that you are heartbroken,¡±Dous says after entering the Frederick room.


    ¡°Then should I start jumping around to show you that I am not¡±Frederick asked sarcastically.


    ¡°You know you are really crazy for even having that kind of thought about your friend¡¯s woman¡±.


    ¡°But I saw her first¡±Frederick fired. ¡°I saw her before Frederick even knew that she was the girl he was looking for so, I am the bad guy?¡±.


    ¡°But remember he met her first¡±Dous fired back.


    The two men res at each other before they heard Bianca¡¯s voice at the door


    ¡°Big brother, is something wrong?¡±Bianca asked at the door, so Dous quickly replied that everything was under control.


    ¡°Sleep and think it through that if Bradley is actually in your position will he be sulking over his loss over your woman or will he wish you guys well but you and I already know the answer to that¡±Dous says walking out of his room and what he says puts Frederick in a dilemma.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best I stop¡±Frederick mutters..


    **********************************


    Entering into the golden estate tonight just seems foreign to me maybe because I am now legally married to Bradley.


    ¡°Wee madam¡±I heard the workers greet me and I was shocked because they all lined up to wee me. I think this is the beginning of being Mrs Hale but am I actually ready for this?


    ¡°You can do away with formalities, it¡¯s still just me¡±I say with a dryugh because I suddenly feel awkward.


    ¡°Congrattions on your marriage ma¡¯am and sir¡±Miss Peller congratted us.


    ¡°Thanks Peller but you have to coordinate your staff because we don¡¯t want anyone knowing about it for now¡±Bradley says and I was relieved that he still remembers that part.


    ¡°And please don¡¯t worry about dinner we¡¯ve already eaten¡±Bradley instructed, leading the way for me and I took his hand.


    ¡°Then I think I will be going to my room first¡±I say when we get to the second floor thanking Bradley.


    ¡°Are you sure that is still your room¡±he asked and I got suspicious about what he is saying and I quickly rushed to my room to check and I found some changes in it that definitely signifies that there is something changes and that changes is my things and I rushed out to question Bradley and I saw him standing with a sexy smirk under the passageway light.


    ¡°What did you do to my things?¡±I yelled and wondered why I was already getting stressed on my wedding day.


    ¡°I moved them to my room since we are married don¡¯t you think we should start sleeping together?¡±he asked, moving towards me and I unconsciously protected my chest.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think we need to sleep in the same room¡±I say, stuttering because the man in front of me looks like a predator looking at his prey.


    ¡°Sleeping in the same room will help us build our marriage¡±he says and I can¡¯t help but swallow my saliva of how hot I am right now and I know I am going to have to start sleeping in his room.


    ¡°I changed the interior though I asked Tara for rmendations¡±he says and Iughed at how cute he looks while saying it.


    ¡°For the record the interior designer did a good job¡±I say looking around the room and I can say they really changed the aura of the room and the room is looking even more cheerful now.


    ¡°I think we should¡­.¡±I was saying but I suddenly got interrupted by the sudden closeness and my throat suddenly dried up.


    ¡°Did you wanna sleep with me?¡±I heard Bradley ask and my feet felt wobbly.


    ¡°Of course we will be sleeping in the same room¡±I say avoiding the question.


    ¡°No, I mean did you wanna have our wedding night tonight?¡±he asked and I noticed his voice was already hoarse.


    ¡°I¡­. don..¡±I was saying but I was cut short by the feeling of  Bradley¡¯s tongue licking my earlobe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are cruel? You asked me a question and I haven¡¯t given you an answer yet. ¡±I say with every willpower in me because I am already losing it.


    ¡°Why did you start this first and I am doing the same?¡±he says, resuming his earlier assault and I understand what he is referring to but I am not ready yet.


    ¡°But I am not ready yet¡±I say quickly because I feel like I am losing all my sanity.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine I can wait since I am your husband I am entitled to it anyways¡±he says seriously arranging my hair but before I could say anything Bradley¡¯s phone rings.


    ¡°Hello boss¡±I heard the person say and I suspected him to be assistant Jack.


    ¡°Why are you calling sote?¡±Bradley says, displeased.


    ¡°I think we have a problem¡±¡­.

 CHAPTER 44: JEALOUS MRS. HALE

    After the call from assistant Jack, Bradley quickly rushed out and told me not to wait for him, so I decided to sleep since I didn¡¯t have much to do.


    ¡°But what could have been the problem?¡±I asked myself.


    ¡°Since I am now his wife I don¡¯t think it will be a bad idea to wait for him, ¡°I say and I decided to wait for him after I take my bath.


    After taking my bath I decided to scroll through the inte and I came across one of Dream¡¯s entertainment¡¯s articles about the new artist they are promoting.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What a joke they must be trying to promote her¡± I mocked when I saw how hard they are using the media to promote her.


    ¡°I think she undergoes stic surgery, her nose is so fake, ¡°I say badmouthing the innocent girl trying to make myself feel better. After a long time of scrolling through the inte, I started to feel so sleepy.


    ¡°Why is he not here yet it¡¯s already past 12, ¡°I say, yawning wondering why my husband is not home and what could probably be keeping him out.


    ¡°What probably could be keeping a man out sote¡±I typed on my phone and many answers started flooding in and one of them caught my attention.


    ¡°If the man has another woman¡±I read out loud and I don¡¯t know when I started to feel angry over it.


    ¡°What the hell Bradley is not that kind of man, ¡°I say waving it off but the seed of doubt is so strong that when you start suspecting someone you can¡¯t stop. I started getting uneasy about the thought of Bradley having another woman.


    ¡°I mean we are married, is it proper for him to have another woman¡±I started debating with myself that I didn¡¯t notice that it was 2 a. m. and Bradley already entered the room.


    ¡°Why are you still up¡± I heard a voice ask and I jolted in fear but I got rxed when I saw who it was.


    ¡°You are back, ¡°I said immediately, hugging him and I used that medium to sniff his body. Maybe he had a woman¡¯s smell on him and I found none.


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE: Georgina is so funny how she could be sniffing her husband¡¯s body?


    ¡°Is everything fine?¡± Bradley asked, probably dumbfounded by the show of affection.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, so what exactly is the problem assistant Jack mentioned?¡±I inquired.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing you should worry about, ¡°Bradley says, patting my head.


    ¡°So, Mr. Hale wants a trophy wife?¡±I say, removing his hand from my hair. ¡°And a trophy wife you will get,¡± Georgina says,ying down on the bed and covering herself with the duvet, not even bothering to wish Bradley goodnight.


    ¡°Did she just get angry because of what I said? ¡°Bradley asked no one in particr.


    I don¡¯t know why I am anxious about waking up today, maybe because it¡¯s the first time I will be waking up beside Bradley , so I don¡¯t know if I am in my best shape.


    I tried to stay still the main time but then I started using my hand to check if Bradley is still in bed.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am are you awake¡± I heard Tara ask I opened my eyes immediately and that¡¯s when I saw the confirmation that Bradley is not in bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just 7:30 in the morning so, where is Bradley? ¡°I asked, rubbing my head because my head hurts, maybe because I ditched my sleep.


    ¡°He is in the study room,¡± Tara says. I wondered why he was in the study room this early. That¡¯s when Tara told me that Bradley had been in the study room sincest night and that got me by surprise.


    ¡°Please prepare my gym pants I will like to exercise today, ¡°I say entering the bathroom to wash my face and making different assumptions in my head wondering why Bradley didn¡¯t sleep in our roomst night.


    After working out for an hour in the gym room on the third floor of the house I decided to go back to my room to rest and that¡¯s when I met Bradley on my way back.


    ¡°Are you done, let¡¯s eat breakfast together?¡± Bradley says but I refused and I told him that I was not that hungry and that¡¯s how I spent my Sunday being moody that even when Olivia called I didn¡¯t even bother to entertain her nonsense.


    ¡°Did you have anything you desire? ¡°Bradley asked me when I was getting ready to sleep.


    ¡°Everything must be so easy for you since you just need a word out of my mouth to grant my needs but sorry to disappoint you. I am ady with shallow dreams so, I don¡¯t need anything much, ¡°I say, covering myself with the duvet.


    ¡°I went to solve a problem at thepanyst night¡± I heard Bradley say and I turned to look at him.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to get all grumpy,¡±Bradley continued,ying down beside me. I felt sofortable, so I decided to snuggle closer to him but I was surprised when he embraced me from behind.


    ¡°Nothing is going to happen but I just want to hold you like this, ¡°Bradley says, and when I breathe in his redolence and I slowly drift into dreand.


    The sun slit gently into the roomplimenting the room brightness as the two couples snuggle into each other¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°What a great way to wake up in the morning, ¡°I thought, touching Bradley¡¯s face.


    ¡°You are awake,¡± he asked and I quickly withdrew my hand.


    ¡°Are you going out today?¡± he asked and I told him that I am going for an audition and he even offers his help but I decline and I told him that Johnny doesn¡¯t need toe with me again but that¡¯s was not bargainable because he also declined so, that¡¯s how we both get up and to prepare for the day.


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    ¡°Take care if anythinges up make sure to call, ¡°I said wishing her goodbye after having dinner and Georgina was all smiles.


    ¡°Make sure you keep an eye on her, protect her from any harm¡± I instructed Johnny before making my way into my car.


    ¡°Did the incident make any changes in our stocks?¡± I asked assistant Lucas while going through the files he gave to me.


    ¡°No sir but the board members called for an emergency board meeting¡± assistant Jack reported.


    ¡°What hungry wolves they are, I bet they are waiting for this kind of incident to show their ws,¡± Bradley says coldly and assistant Jack shivers in fear of how horrifying Bradley looks.


    Inside the boardroom of Hale group everywhere could be seen in an uproar and if you don¡¯t look well you will think you entered a ¡°buy one get one free campaign sale¡± but everywhere immediately quieten down when they saw Bradley walk in and he gets seated his seat majestically as a king he is.


    ¡°Why the sudden call for an emergency meeting,¡± I asked bored and I watched how the board members debated among themselves on who is going to say something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we deserve an exnation about what happened to Hale distribution on Saturday? ¡°one of the board members asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think someone who doesn¡¯t have more than 2% shares deserves to ask for an exnation¡±Bradley replies coldly and the man wished he didn¡¯t even say anything.


    ¡°And if you are worrying if it affects thepany stocks the answer is no and since we are going tounch a new product of Hale electronics I don¡¯t think you guys should be worrying about anything and since I am so capable I don¡¯t think you have anything to worry about, ¡°Bradley says looking at his uncle coldly.


    ¡°And about the incident, we are investigating it and I will make sure I get to the bottom so nothing like that won¡¯t happen again¡±.


    ¡°Then I think this is the end of the meeting, ¡°Bradley says standing and he casts one nce at his uncle before he leaves the boardroom.


    ¡°I told you that we have nothing to worry about, ¡°one of the board members said in admiration of how capable Bradley is and that got Will Hale angry.

 CHAPTER 45: WHAT AN EYESORE

    ¡°I will be right there Kira, I am just caught up in traffic, ¡°I said into my phone worriedly before hanging up. The audition is starting soon and I still haven¡¯t gotten to the venue. I hateteness.


    ¡°Why is the road so packed today?¡± I mutter.


    ¡°I am sorry ma¡¯am¡± Johnny apologized and I told him it was fine. After some minutes weter got to the venue and I quickly rushed out of the car.


    ¡°I am so sorry Kira I don¡¯t mean to keep you waiting, ¡°I say and she says it¡¯s fine and we both rush towards the venue.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s GG¡±I heard people whisper and I just smiled at them waving my hand.


    ¡°Look at her clothes that denim jeans suit her¡±.


    ¡°I heard she is auditioning for the lead role¡±.


    ¡°I bet she doesn¡¯t need to audition for it though¡±.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe because her fame is not how it was before that¡¯s why she is auditioning too¡±I heard someone say and I noticed that voice was familiar and that¡¯s when I turned.


    ¡°Ohh it¡¯s Manager Bee I almost didn¡¯t see you among the crowd,¡± I say with a hidden meaning that her presence wasn¡¯t worthy¡­..


    We both enter into a ring contest before I beam her a smile.


    ¡°And hello to you, ¡°I say to the girl beside Manager Bee.


    ¡°Hi, my name is..¡±


    ¡°I hope we get along, ¡°I say, cutting her off without hearing her name and making a statement that I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see each other often, ¡°I said, turning around and I heard Manager Bee mutter.


    ¡°What an eyesore¡± but I didn¡¯t bother giving her a reply.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know they are going to take this long to call you, don¡¯t tell me all of the people here are going to audition before you¡±Kirained because it has been an hour that I have been waiting to be called.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Kira I am sure they are taking their time to select the actor.? ¡°I say this because I know what the director is driving at. They say director Reynold is strict when ites to casting but I didn¡¯t know he was this strict.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think you need to audition because there is no one applying for the female lead character so I don¡¯t think your audition should be a hassle¡­¡±Kira was saying but was interrupted by someone calling my name.


    ¡°Georgina Grey you are next, ¡°the man says frowning and I know that something is wrong.


    ¡°Good morning my name is Georgina Grey and I would like to be part of the cast of the illegitimate daughter of the aristocrat, ¡°I say while entering the room.


    ¡°Why did you want to be part of the cast, ¡°one of the officials asked.


    ¡°I always wanted to star in a film directed by director Reynold and the illegitimate daughter of the aristocrat has a good storyline that I like so, I thought this is my chance to work with director Reynold, ¡°I say and some of the personnelughs.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think you are the only one applying for the female lead  character,¡± someone said and immediately the door to the audition room opened and Belinda entered.


    ¡°I am sorry I amte. I have been so busy with my current project,¡± she says, eyeing me.


    Belinda is auditioning?

 CHAPTER 46: THE AUDITION

    ¡°Wow such an ill fate we have¡±I mutter looking at Belinda and I saw her winking at one man in the room.


    ¡°So, can you read the female lead dys¡¯s line in scene 46, ¡°the man says pointing to Belinda and I scoffed what kind of favoritism is this I also heard whispers from outside too since Belinda didn¡¯t bother closing the door while walking in and I am sure she is trying to directly humiliate me.


    ¡°Why did you sleep with him when you know he is my man?¡±, Belinda says ndly. I wonder how she became famous with her acting and I think people outside also think the same.


    ¡°Why I am¡­.¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Georgina read scene 67¡± I heard a man in a ck hat say and when he raised his head low and behold it was director Reynold, I quickly got to work.


    I walked towards Belinda and snatched her bag pouring the content on the floor but before Belinda could counterattack I beat her to it.


    ¡°Why did you feel humiliated? You think this is unfair?¡±I asked and she looked at me weirdly.


    ¡°You should have thought about the consequences of breaking my trust before you did, ¡°I say, touching Belinda¡¯s face and the cold glint in my eyes almost made her pee her pants.


    ¡°But I am going to give you a chance to redeem your mistakes, beg me on your knees or else you won¡¯t like the consequences of my actions¡±.


    After I finished my dialogue I faced the personnel and I was shocked because they all are just looking at me ndly and I thought maybe my acting wasn¡¯t great.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I am sorry, maybe I have lost some of my¡­¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡± I heard director Reynold say, pping his hands. I saw everyone nod in acknowledgement and I breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°This is a masterpiece. How did you know the perfect emotions to disy with that dialogue?¡± director Reynold asked.


    ¡°dys used to be an innocent woman but being hurt over and over again makes her a strong woman, so I thought this emotion is the best for this scene. No one will be happy-go-lucky when you are showing your dark side to someone¡±.


    ¡°And that¡¯s an amazing audition¡± director Reynold walks up to me shaking my hand ¡°it will be nice working with you Gina and I am looking forward to it¡±.


    ¡°The pleasure will be all mine,¡± I say, shaking his hand vigorously.


    While walking out of the room I saw Belinda standing like a statue.


    ¡°Did you think you can snatch a project from me, with that skill ¡°I whisper mocking Belinda and she res at me.


    I walked out of the room beaming with smiles and Kira immediately hugged me.


    ¡°Did you see that Kira director Reynold shakes my hand? ¡°I say giggling like a fan girl and Kira looks so pleased?.¡±I think we will be seeing each other often Manager Bee, oh that¡¯s if your artist gets chosen, ¡°I say to Manager Bee on my way out and I could see the look of admiration on people¡¯s faces while walking out.


    ¡°Wow she is so cool¡± ¡°No wonder she is known as the goddess¡±people started whispering.


    ¡°So, I will be going home now. Do you have a car that will take you to thepany?¡±I said and I saw a sad look on Kira¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to apany you, u,¡± she says and I told her that I will let her on it before we start shooting for the movie. After Kira left I decided to call my husband to inform him about the audition.


    ************************


    Inside the CEO¡¯s room Bradley is seen discussing some things with his friends and assistant Jack is jolting down some important details.


    ¡°We will need some of yourpany¡¯s biggest billboards to stand in the country and also we might need some artists with a big fan base that could help with the publicity¡­¡±Bradley was saying but he was interrupted by his phone ringing.


    ¡°Hi hubby,¡± Georgina says at the other end of the phone but Bradley didn¡¯t say anything for some seconds and Georgina starts to wonder if maybe the call has disconnected.


    ¡°Hubby hubby¡± Georgina called again.


    ¡°Huh,¡± Bradley answered after getting over the shock.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked and he answered.


    ¡°I passed the audition¡± She yelled and Bradley could sense that she was very happy about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice, I am very happy for you, ¡°I say.


    ¡°Since I am so happy I am going to treat you to dinner today soe home early¡± I heard her say.


    ¡°Ok, I wille home early¡±.


    ¡°Bye¡±.


    ¡°Huh¡±.


    Bradley got off the phone and met the face of his friend shocked and he wondered why.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡±.


    ¡°I think I should be asking you what¡¯s going on?¡±Dous asked but Bradley brushed him off and he pushed both Frederick and Dous out after they finished discussing their business n despite Dous¡¯s attempts to tease Bradley.


    ¡°How is the investigation going on?¡±I asked assistant Jack while going through some files.


    ¡°They found out that the speed breaker was on the highway but they didn¡¯t know how it got there but they are still investigating¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 3 days since the incident and you guys are still investigating what level of ipetence is this ¡±I yelled, mming my hand on the desk.


    ¡°Tell them to fasten their investigation up. I want the results before tomorrow¡± I instructed and assistant Jack nodded his head heading out.


    After I was left alone in my office I couldn¡¯t help but start smiling when I remembered how sweetly Georgina called me earlier but that was interrupted by a call.


    ¡°You this brat¡± I heard the person from the other side of the phone call.


    ¡°Are you not going to say anything? ¡°the person says but Bradley still didn¡¯t make an effort.


    ¡°The trouble you cause this time is too huge so you better report to the mansion¡±.


    ¡°Ok I will be there¡± he replied coldly¡­

 CHAPTER 47: REPORTING TO THE OLD MAN HALE

    ¡°Where are we going sir?¡±Desmond, my chauffeur , asked.


    ¡°The ancestral mansion¡± I instructed and he drove out of thepany parking lot into the busy street of the city heading to the ancestral mansion.


    After driving for an hour and 30 minutes we were able to get to the side of the country where the Hale mansion is situated and the mansion still looks the same except for some redevelopment in some areas.


    ¡°Why do you even bother toe,¡±I heard the grumpy voice of my Grandpa but I didn¡¯t bother saying anything.


    ¡°Good afternoon you asked for me¡± I say stiffly not beating around the bush and grandpa res at me.


    ¡°You are not going to even suck up to your Grandpa¡± the old man¡¯s wrinkles worsen while frowning his face.


    I scoffed when I heard what my grandpa says knowing he knows well that we can¡¯t get on each other¡¯s good side again.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s my eldest grandson,¡±old Mrs. s Hale¡¯s voice rang through the sitting room.


    ¡°Grandma you look prettier than before, ¡°I say with an awkward smile and I saw my grandmother shake her head at my ttery.


    ¡°Hmmm ttering doesn¡¯t suit you, leave that for Dous¡± old Mrs. Hale says and she smiles.


    ¡°Since you are here, why don¡¯t we have dinner? I already called the rest, ¡°the old man said.


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine I am not staying for dinner¡±Bradley replies coldly facing his Grandpa and Grandma Hale can sense the tension between them.


    ¡°Brad, I think you should stay for dinner. I am sure your Grandpa will like to eat with you¡±.


    ¡°He called me to discuss something about the group so, I don¡¯t think I should be staying for dinner because I will be making the trip back to the city¡±.


    He doesn¡¯t have the intention of ying the good grandson so he doesn¡¯t know why he had to bootlick.


    ¡°Since you are so keen on it then to my study room, ¡°Grandpa Hale snorted and Bradley followed him.


    ¡°Why are you still hard on your Grandpa after all these years?¡±Grandma Hale mutters looking at the retreating back of the men and she sighs heavily.


    ¡°How did you intend to cover the losses that Hale distribution suffers?¡±Grandpa Hale asked after settling down on his chair, settling aside his walking stick.


    ¡°It¡¯s really funny how I get called over for a little mistake but Jayden gets away with embezzlingpany funds, ¡°I say coldly.


    ¡°You this brat!¡±Grandpa Hale yelled but calmed down when his heart ached.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to sulk over your favoritism but I am just stating that you should be sometimes fair and also trust my capabilities and if that¡¯s all you called me for I am going to take my leave now, ¡°I say turning around.


    ¡°You shoulde to the mansion if your Grandma misses you¡±.


    ¡°If she misses me I can let her live at my ce, that¡¯s if you agree , ¡°I say. I noticed my reply and left him speechless and I left his office without saying anything more.


    ¡°It¡¯s like my sin against you can be redeemed,¡± Grandpa Hale says, sighing.


    ¡°Grandma I am leaving now,¡± Bradley says getting into the sitting room. He was shocked when he saw his parents.


    ¡°So, if I didn¡¯te here today I won¡¯t get to see my son, ¡°Bradley¡¯s mother says in a wrong voice.


    ¡°I have been just busy with work mom¡± I defended myself and I greeted my father who didn¡¯t care about what was going on.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I say you should bring a girl home and give me grandchildren¡±Bradley¡¯s mother started saying.


    ¡°I heard you mom and don¡¯t worry about that I have to get going now since it¡¯s gettingte I won¡¯t want to be caught up in traffic, ¡°I say, giving my stunned mom a peck and also hugging my Grandma.


    ¡°What are you going to do with the hungry wolves you left not doing anything about¡±I heard my dad says and I was shocked that he follows me out


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not yet time dad, ¡°I say.


    ¡°Just know that I have your back,¡± my dad says patting my back and I felt happy even though we are not close. My dad knows when to step up for me.


    *************************************


    In a private room inside Felix¡¯s bar, a young man could be seen waiting anxiously for the arrival of his guest but the guest is seen as not forting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should go now, boss, he has been waiting for an hour? ¡°the man beside the ck-dressed man.


    ¡°He should keep waiting, that¡¯s his punishment for doubting his Messiah,¡± the ck-dressed man says coldly, enjoying the show of the anxious waiting man.


    ¡°But if we were able to give the Hale distribution a shake I don¡¯t think we would be able to prate Hale¡¯s group defense¡±.


    ¡°I know that¡¯s why I need an inside man and Jayden Hale is the perfect person for that so, I must not lose this toy, ¡°the man saysughing wickedly.


    ¡°I must pay you back tenfold due to what you make me go through Bradley Hale¡± he mutters dangerously.


    **********************************


    Getting back home after the strenuous trip to the ancestral mansion since it was already dark I just decided to go home straight and get off work for the day.


    ¡°Wee boss¡±Johnny greeted


    ¡°Where is Georgina,¡± I asked Johnny after getting out of the car.


    ¡°She has been in the house after she got back from the audition,¡±Johnny reported.


    ¡°Ok¡±.


    I went inside the house but I don¡¯t why it felt different from before because now my house feels weing and it feels like a home that you will want toe back to after a stressful day at work.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Hubby, you are back¡± I heard Georgina say and I froze.


    ¡°Hubby, are you okay?¡± she asked when she saw that I was not saying anything and she walked toward me.


    ¡°Say it again, call me again, ¡°I say anxiously after finding my voice.


    ¡°Huh you mean that then I will keep calling you hubby till you get used to it so, you don¡¯t have to act like a child trying candy for the first time,¡± Georgina says smiling and her smile lit up the room and she looks so beautiful that I can¡¯t fight the urge of cing my lips on hers.


    ¡°muff¡­¡±I cut her words cing my lips on hers and God her lips were so soft that I couldn¡¯t but nibble on them but I think she got shocked because she didn¡¯t respond and I decided to stop the kiss since it was not mutual.


    ¡°I am sorry I shouldn¡¯t have¡­..¡± but I was interrupted by Georgina cing her lips on mine.


    A/N: This looks

 CHAPTER 48: WEDDING GIFT

    I parted her lips slightly allowing my tongue to slip inside I think her lips tasted like vani and I kept nibbling on her soft lips since I just can¡¯t get enough of it my hands also seem not able to stay in one ce because I kept fumbling with Georgina¡¯s body but when we seem to be getting overboard Georgina quickly stops me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let me set the table,¡± she says, running out of the sitting room. I also got confused about myck of body control.


    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    Getting into the kitchen I can¡¯t help but keep fanning myself because I just feel hot and when I get myself a little I decided to go out and set the table. I still feel a little awkward but I have to serve Bradley.


    ¡°Just act like nothing happens¡±I mutter before going to the dining room. I saw that Bradley was not there yet but then I suddenly heard footsteps behind me.


    ¡°Where are you serving the food yourself, where are the maids?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°I asked them to sleep early since I am the one that cooks so I should serve you, ¡°I say looking elsewhere because the man in front of me is so fucking hot that with our make out earlier my mind can¡¯t help but run wild.


    ¡°You cooked?¡± he asked with utmost disbelief and I told him yes he decided to taste the food even though he doesn¡¯t trust my skills but I served him anyways.


    ¡°How is it?¡±I asked in anticipation.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good, it might not be a five-star restaurant standard but it¡¯s rtable,¡± he says, giving me a thumbs up. I felt so happy beingplimented by him and I started going on and on about how I learned how to cook.


    ¡°You worked in a Chinese restaurant before¡±Bradley asked, cutting me off from my rambling and I answered.


    ¡°The man is the only one that treated us like humans, ¡°I say remembering chef Zang. ¡°But he passed away not so long after we met him but he still left us a ce to sleep in¡±.


    ¡°He must be a good man¡±.


    ¡°Yes he is a good man, ¡°I said as Bradley continued eating and I started reminiscing.


    ¡°So, since the audition went well, when are you going to start shooting,¡± I told him about the movie schedule.


    ¡°Can I invite my assistant home?¡±I asked him and he agreed.


    After he finished eating I decided to clear the table but Bradley beat me to it but I didn¡¯t allow that so, we both decided to do the dishes together.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s it for the day, ¡°I say making my way out of the door and Bradley follows me.


    ¡°I think we should retire to bed now,¡± Bradley says and my dirty mind is not having it.


    ¡°I think you should go first I have to make a call, ¡°I say and he just smiles but I think his smile was mocking me.


    ¡°How can I sleep in the same room with a demon like him?¡±I say but my phone suddenly lights up and a messagees in.


    ¡°Congrattions on getting cast in director Reynold¡¯s movie¡± I read the message.


    ¡°I think we will be seeing each other a lot now¡± another came in and that creeped me out.


    ¡°Who is this insane stalker?¡± I mutter, scared¡­


    After I received the messages I have been feeling uneasy because my gut feeling is screaming danger and my gut feeling is never wrong and that¡¯s more of a reason I am even scared.


    ¡°Why are you fidgeting?¡±I heard Bradley ask and I was surprised because I thought he was in the room.


    ¡°No I am fine I thought you were up, ¡°I say but it looks like Bradley didn¡¯t buy the lie but he didn¡¯t ask anyways.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and sleep¡±we both went to our room and we got ready for bed we bothy down on the bed.


    ¡°Why have you been absent-minded?¡± Bradley asked but I just said I was fine because I didn¡¯t want to stress him with my problems.


    ¡°Then should I tell you a bedtime story,¡± he said and I agreed. That¡¯s when the mighty CEO of Hale group started telling his wife a bedtime story till she fell asleep.


    ¡°Fear and worry are what I see in your eyes Gina. I just hope you will be able to lean on me one day, Goodnight sleepyhead,¡± Bradley says, pecking the fast-asleep Gina on her head and he alsoys down to embrace his wife.


    ******************************


    UNKNOWN POV


    ¡°What Bradley Hale got married, ¡°the man says, going through the files in front of him.


    ¡°Why did you make my work so easy? Bradley, the person you get married to it¡¯s also of my interest¡±. The man says, and his facial expression wasced with utmost evil thoughts.


    ¡°What do you want to do boss because it seems like the marriage is not made public yet¡±.


    ¡°We are not going to do anything, we should help them keep their secret but I should give the bride a wedding gift so you prepare and don¡¯t make it extravagant¡±.


    A/N: A wedding gift? Why does it not sound nice to me?

 CHAPTER 49: THE ATTACK

    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    ¡°So you mean someone has been sending you weird messages since these days¡±Victoria repeated and I nodded. I immediately make a call to my friends after I wake up this morning to discuss the strange texts I have been receiving.


    ¡°Yes, and I am starting to get scared because this doesn¡¯t look like a normal stalker that I have met through the years¡±.


    ¡°Have you informed Bradley¡±?


    ¡°No of course not why will I bombard him with my problems he already has Hale group to think about¡±.


    ¡°But you are different, you are his wife, you should be his priority,¡± she says but I just shrug my shoulders ¡°what about Olivia¡±.


    ¡°And yes about that crazy girl don¡¯t tell me she went to stake out in one mountain that doesn¡¯t have good reception again because I can¡¯t get through to her, ¡°I say getting angry at the thought of how I kept calling Olivia and she wasn¡¯t reachable.


    ¡°I bet she is cooking up an exclusive again so, you will not be able to reach her for now, ¡°Victoria says and we both burst intoughter because we both know how crazy she can be when she is looking for a scoop.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is what she is going to be doing. I wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much money to send her to college, ¡°I say.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you reject the movie since you are suspecting that the stalker might be among the cast or crew¡±.


    ¡°Easier said than done, this is my first project sincest year so, you know I didn¡¯t have a choice and I think I should be getting dressed now because I have to go for our script reading so, bye, ¡°I say, hanging up the phone.


    I decided to get dressed and I already sent a text with my address to Kira, so she wille to pick me up because I think it was high time I let her in on my secret.


    ¡°Grrr grrr¡±I heard my phone ringing and I picked it up and I heard Kira¡¯s desperate voice.


    ¡°GG they are not letting me in,¡± she says I asked her to give the phone to the security man after I informed him about Kira¡¯s visit he let her in.


    ¡°So you mean you are the madam of this house because you are married to Bradley Hale,¡± Ki, ra asked for the umpteenth time since she arrived.


    ¡°And my answer remains the same and I think we have to get going now Kira because I don¡¯t want to bete for our script reading, ¡°I say, dragging the shocked Kira out of the house and I bid Miss Peller goodbye.


    We got to the house where we will be having our script reading. I think this is also going to be one of our venues for our shooting. I can say the building is magnificent.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, greeting some of the people sitting in the briefing room.


    ¡°Wow you must be an early person¡± producer Pedro joked and after some time people started to trope into the room and I noticed that Belinda is among the cast and she is acting alongside me as my sister. I wondered how she got the role when her acting is very nd.


    ¡°I hope we get along sister, ¡°I say facing Belinda and she replies with a fake smile.


    ¡°I think the only person we are waiting for is the male lead,¡± director Reynold says but the door to the room opens and Bernard Dark enters the room.


    ¡°I am sorry I amte,¡± he says and I watched him with mouth agape because I am looking at the most sessful actor in Newtown, the box office king, the first love of every woman in Newtown, I am facing that man BERNARD DARK.


    ¡°Hi I am Bernard Dark,¡± he says, stretching his hands toward me.


    ¡°I am Georgina Grey. It¡¯s nice meeting you, ¡°I say like a person in trance but when the man wanted to take his seat I decided to act like a crazy person.


    ¡°I am a very big fan of you!!!¡±I yelled and everyone in the room looked at me shocked and I knew that I just embarrassed myself.


    ¡°Wow I have never seen an enthusiastic fan like you before, it¡¯s a pleasure,¡± Bernard says in his sexy deep voiceughing. Everyone in the room also joined and I think that lessened my embarrassment.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Everyone here loves Bernard Dark but I don¡¯t think anyone is crazy enough to yell and I am Belinda Daisy nice meeting you, ¡°Belinda says stretching her hands toward Bernard but he just acknowledged her nodding his head and all I could say is serves you right b***h.


    Belinda¡¯s expression looks ghastly after she was snubbed and she felt embarrassed.


    After everyone in the main cast of ¡°the illegitimate daughter of the aristocrat¡± settled down, the director instructed us to prepare to start reading the script. After some hours of intense script reading, everyone seemed to be tired and the director asked us to take a break.


    ¡°Director Reynold I mean it¡¯s not like we have started shooting don¡¯t you think you are too hard on us,¡± Bernard says jokingly and everyone bursts intoughter.


    ¡°I am going to the restroom, ¡°I say leaving my seat because I am pressed already but I don¡¯t want to interrupt them. When I went out of the room I saw Kira with the other artist¡¯s assistant and you can trust Kira to be talkative.


    ¡°GG GG¡± heard Kira calling my name but I told her that I am just going to the restroom and since some of the rooms are still locked because we haven¡¯t started shooting after walking around for a minute I noticed that I didn¡¯t know my way around so, I decided to go back and ask for directions but I was quickly saved.


    ¡°Is everything alright ma¡¯am?¡± I heard the man with sses asked and I found his look suspicious but I brushed it off.


    ¡°Did you please know where the restroom is¡±?


    ¡°Ohhh you can walk down that hallway you will see the restroom,¡± he says I looked down the hallway and I thanked him for the help.


    After locating the restroom I quickly decided to ease myself and after I finished my business I decided to vacate the restroom but I noticed that the door was locked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on I remember I didn¡¯t lock it, ¡°I say twisting the lock but suddenly the light bulb started flickering and that got me scared when I decided to call someone to help. I remembered that my phone is not with me.


    ¡°Somebody help someone is locked in here¡±I keep saying repeatedly and I get scared every second that passes.


    ¡°Somebody help¡±I kept screaming banging on the door but the man outside with sses had an evil smirk on his lips.


    ¡°Congrattions on your marriage ma¡¯am,¡± he says and he turns around leaving the ce.


    ¡°Is there someone there?¡± Georgina asked when she heard someone¡¯s muffled voice but she got no response and the restroom light bulb suddenly went off¡­


    Is there a power outage?¡± Georgina asked and she even got more scared and she started crying because she doesn¡¯t know but being in a dark ce brings back memories she doesn¡¯t remember she has.


    ¡°Somebody please help, there is someone in here,¡± Georgina says with a muffled voice, messed up with her cries and she drops still on the restroom floor¡­


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE: Who else thinks the marriage gift Georgina got is a little too much

 CHAPTER 50: SHE IS MY WIFE!!

    ¡°Recess time over, let¡¯s resume back to work,¡±director Reynold says, pping his hands.


    After everyone settles down again Bernard notices that Georgina is not on seat.


    ¡°Where is Georgina,¡±Bernard asked and everyone also looked back at him with a questioning look.


    ¡°I bet she got so tired and went to doze off somewhere,¡±Belinda says.


    ¡°I am sure GG is not that kind of person,¡±Bernard says and gets up from his seat.


    ¡°Did anyone know where GG is,¡±Bernard asked when he got to where the other crew members were.


    ¡°She went to the restroom earlier? Is she not back yet?¡±Kira asked and Bernard answered her.


    ¡°Then I think we should just check the restrooms¡±.


    ¡°Did you think Georgina¡¯s absence is worth the hype ? For all we know she could be somewhere smoking,¡±Belinda says.


    ¡°If you have anything going on between you two keep it between you guys but for now I will like you to help because this is quite a big house and anyone could get lost in it, such as Georgina,¡±director Reynold reprimanded Belinda.


    ¡°I will look for her outside,¡±Bernard says but it looks like his assistant has another opinion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just look for her inside the house,¡±he says, dragging Bernard with him.


    Kira immediately also gets into search but the search gets even more intense when they couldn¡¯t find Kira after 30 minutes.


    ¡°Did you think she went somewhere, maybe she went out to get a snack,¡±producer Pedro says because no one wants to believe the possibility that Georgina went missing.


    ¡°Let me call her driver,¡±Kira says and she immediately puts a call through to Johnny and the man says no and that¡¯s when the real panic sets in and everyone starts to get scared because how could a national goddess go missing on a set!!.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split and look for her more. I am very sure she just got lost in the big mansion,¡±director Reynold says assuring but Kira¡¯s eyes are already wet with tears because how on Earth is she going to exin to Bradley Hale that her wife went missing on her watch.


    UNKNOWN POV


    Inside a dark room a man was seen reporting to someone.


    ¡°Wow you really did a good job I am sure Mrs Hale will definitely receive it well,¡±he says, taking a drag from his cigarette.


    ¡°So what did you n to do after this boss?¡±.


    ¡°I n to make Bradley Hale¡¯s empire crumble and watch him cry over all that he has worked for,¡±the man says with pure hatred evident in his eyes.


    ¡°But before that Miles we should also send a wedding gift to the groom too. It will be bad if the bride alone receives it and makes sure to ry Bradley¡¯s status to his bbering cousin¡±.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to keep it a secret sir¡±.


    ¡°It won¡¯t do me anything good if I keep his secret but it will be good for me if I keep Bradley busy with his family intervention over his choice of wife,¡±the man says and the man by name Miles looks at him with admiration.


    ¡°Ok boss I will carry out your order,¡±he says, leaving to carry out his boss¡¯s order.


    ¡°Should I start dealing with you Bradley Hale or should I start with your little wife¡±the man says, swiveling on his chair.


    Inside the Hale building in the CEO¡¯s office the finance director is seen briefing Bradley¡¯spany¡¯s financial situation.


    ¡°With the current stock I think theunch of Hale electronics new product will definitely be a sess,¡±the finance director reported.


    ¡°Will it be a sess or are we going to dominate the market?¡±Bradley asked and the director of finance choked on his words because how will a new product which is electronics dominate the market immediately.


    ¡°I am not sure about it dominating the market but it will surely be profitable,¡±the man says but Bradley¡¯s aura makes him want to run home to embrace his wife.


    ¡°I think you should start looking for another job because¡­..¡±I was saying but I suddenly got interrupted by my phone beeping.


    I picked up my phone and I saw that I got a message from an unknown number and I decided not to check it but I decided against it and when I checked it I saw a picture of a door and a text attached to it ¡°GUESS WHO IS IN¡±.


    After looking at it I checked the sender and I saw it¡¯s a private number, soI thought that it¡¯s some sort of joke.


    After I decided to go back to work a call came in through my phone.


    ¡°Boss¡±I heard Johnny¡¯s worried voice on the other side of the phone and my heart beat elerated.


    ¡°What happened?¡±I asked with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Gina went missing,¡±I immediately jumped of my chair rushing out of my office and the director of finance that witnessed the CEO¡¯s panic actions almost fainted because he couldn¡¯t believe that the mighty Bradley could act like that and that¡¯s also the same thought that all the workers that met Bradley on his way out has.


    The crew and present cast of¡±the illegitimate daughter of the aristocrat¡±has been in a state of jeopardy because they didn¡¯t know Georgina¡¯s whereabouts even though they have been searching for a long time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look down the hallway, ¡°Bernard¡¯s assistant suggested and before anyone could say anything he already left.


    ¡°But that hallway is off the limits because the owner says the the power over there is not good so I don¡¯t think¡­¡±director Reynold was saying but was immediately interrupted by an iron banging on a door and the people present quickly share a surprise nce before they also took to their heels running to the source of the noise.


    ¡°Please wait a little longer, I will get you out of there,¡±Bernard¡¯s assistant says, hitting the door lock with an iron and the people there look at him with a different questioning gaze.


    ¡°Are you sure she is in there?¡±producer Pedro asked worriedly, noticing how ominous the ce looks.


    ¡°I can hear her whiffing voice,¡±he says, hitting the iron on the lock.


    ¡°But why is a lock so hard to¡­.¡±Kira asked with a muffled voice due to crying but she was caught off by the door opening up.


    ¡°Georgina, Georgina¡±everyone called but  the helpless girl on the ground was in a trance.


    ¡°Somebody help me there is someone in here,¡± she kept saying, so Bernard¡¯s assistant quickly picked her up from the dark restroom and made his way out of it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take her to the hospital,¡±director Reynold suggested and everyone quickly followed the pace of the man taking Georgina in his hand like a lover saving his woman but they met the shock of their life when they got outside they met the shock of their life.


    ¡°Mr Hale, ¡°director Reynold called, rushing forward.


    ¡°Gina, ¡°Bradley called, rushing towards her and everyone standing almost dropped dead in shock because of what they were seeing.


    ¡°Gina, are you okay?¡±Bradley asked, panickingly looking at the almost unconscious Georgina.


    ¡°Give her to me,¡±Bradley instructed, and the man holding Gina looked at him in shock.


    ¡°You might be an influential person but that doesn¡¯t mean I could hand over someone unconscious and absolutely not rted to you,¡±he says, and Bradley looked at him with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing!!!¡±Bradley yelled and everyone present almost pee the pant.


    ¡°Hubby,¡± Georgina called with her muffled voice.


    ¡°Babe, are you okay?¡± Bradley asked again and people looking at them almost had the eyes out of their sockets.


    ¡°I was so scared,¡± she says crying and Bradley quickly took her from the man that rescued her because he is also in shock just like the rest.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I am here now,¡±he saysforting the crying Georgina taking her to the car.


    ¡°Who is she to you sir?¡±the man that rescued Georgina asked quickly.


    ¡°She is my wife,¡±Bradley answered, turning around hurrying to his car leaving the people there to get over their shock¡­N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 CHAPTER 51: UNSPOKEN FEARS

    I was rushed to the hospital despite telling Bradley that I was fine.


    ¡°How is she feeling now doctor,¡± Bradley asked the doctor after he finished examining me.


    ¡°She is very fine and she doesn¡¯t need to be hospitalized,¡± the doctor says but Bradley wasn¡¯t having it.


    ¡°She was locked in a tiny dark restroom and all you can say is that she is fine and doesn¡¯t need to be hospitalized,¡± Bradley asked coldly.


    ¡°I am the patient here and I say I am fine, ¡°I say looking around the hospital room. I don¡¯t know why I hate the hospital so much even though it¡¯s the hospital VVIP room. I still don¡¯t feelfortable.


    ¡°She is okay physically but if you want we can admit her to check her mental health because she might be traumatized by the¡­..¡± the doctor was saying but I cut him off.


    ¡°Excuse me, what are you trying to say?¡±.


    ¡°Per Mr. Hale¡¯s worries we can just hospitalize you and run some tests on you, ¡°the doctor said, choosing his words carefully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone should be worried about me getting hospitalized because I am fine just like ever,¡± I say almost getting up from the hospital bed.


    ¡°And I say you are not fine!¡±Bradley says, holding my hand.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What the hell is your problem Bradley? I said I am fine!!¡±I yelled and my hand started shaking. I have to hold it to stop it from shaking too much.


    ¡°And you say you are fine like this babe,¡± Bradley says walking towards me and taking me in his embrace. The doctors and the nurses present almost fainted in shock because of the scene in front of them but the professional training is the only thing keeping them standing.


    ¡°I just want to go home hubby, please, ¡°I say slowly because I feel like hiding away from the world.


    ¡°Ok let¡¯s get you home, babe,¡± Bradley says, picking me up and I just stay like that, not bothering to make any attempts to get out of his embrace.


    On our way out of the hospital, I noticed that we attracted a lot of stares from people and if I have the power to protest right now I would just ask Bradley to drop me but I don¡¯t so I will just enjoy the luxury while itsts.


    ¡°Wow is that Bradley Hale that we see on TV?¡±I heard different whispers from people and I just wanted to disappear from there.


    ¡°Stay in the car I will be right back,¡± Bradley says cing me in his car he closed the car door behind him but the sound the car door makes brings back the taunting incident of earlier and being in a car doesn¡¯t help the situation and that¡¯s when I started sweating profusely.


    ¡°Are you ok ma¡¯am¡± I heard someone asking me,  but I was too upied with my emotions to even answer his question.


    ¡°Mr. Hale I think you shoulde now madam is acting up, ¡°the chauffeur says.


    ¡°Gina Gina¡± I heard someone calling my name and I looked at him in my lucid state. When I made out his face my vision became clearer and I immediately got myself back.


    ¡°Wow, you got back so quickly, did you finish your business so quickly?¡± I asked, wiping away the sweat on my forehead.


    ¡°Are you okay Gina¡± Bradley asked with different questions in his eyes and I replied to him with a straight face¡± I am fine¡± . Those three words break Bradley because, in the end, his wife doesn¡¯t trust.?.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, hubby,¡± I say, cing my head on his shoulder.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even love me that much but you are calling me hubby,¡± Bradley says with a low voice that Georgina didn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°And you are fine after going through all this in just a day,¡± Bradley says.


    I don¡¯t understand you Georgina Grey and it scares me because you are the first person that I have met that is so unpredictable, Bradley pondered looking at the dark sky through the car window.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know my cousin is such a lover boy that he even got married without the consent of the family, ¡°Jayden saysughing out loud about his discovery.


    ¡°And did you know what is more interesting is the person he got married to, ¡°Miles says and when he saw the curious look in Jayden¡¯s eyes he continued ¡°Georgina Grey¡± Miles dropped the bomb.


    ¡°Which Georgina Grey¡± Jayden asked with a shaky voice Miles got suspicious but he didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°The Georgina Grey of showbiz¡±the ss Jayden was holding fell to the ground and it makes a shattering sound after falling the happy mood in the private room gets solemn because of Jayden¡¯s sudden action.


    ¡°Mr. Hale what¡¯s going on, ¡°one of the escorts in the room asked coquettishly.


    ¡°Everyone get out!¡±Jayden yelled, kicking the table in front of me and Miles was amazed by the show in front of him.


    ¡°So, you mean my demon cousin got married to my goddess no, I mean the nation¡¯s goddess, ¡°Jayden asked with fury in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes and these are the proofs, ¡°Miles says, getting up and mming a file on the table.


    ¡°My boss will be expecting what kind of action you will take with this information, ¡°Miles says, turning around after getting to the door. After he scrutinized Jayden¡¯s reaction, he smiled and walked out.


    ¡°Hello boss it looks like the Hales family is going to have a lot of distractions because everyone loves the nation¡¯s goddess, ¡°Miles says to the person at the other end of the phone but he hears more shattering sounds from the private room Jayden is in.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s going to be a very long night for Jayden Hale because the woman of his dreams is married to his cousin but we will be entertained starting tomorrow¡± Miles reported and he walked out of the bar.


    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    After getting back home I was released into the warm embrace of Miss Peller immediately I stepped in and the warmthing from her made me want to cry my eyes out but I hold it in anyways.


    ¡°Oh my God ma¡¯am are you okay I heard about what happened,¡± she asked and I just told her I am fine with all smiles.


    ¡°We will be going to our room now. I will call youter to bring dinner,¡± Bradley says, helping me up.


    ¡°Ahhh it¡¯s nice to be finally home, ¡°I say, bouncing on the bed but I could see that Bradley was focusing on me.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±I was confused as to why Bradley was looking at me strangely.


    ¡°How can you be so cool after experiencing something like that? Bradley asked.


    ¡°Back at high school, I got locked in¡­..¡±I was saying but I immediately stopped and saw Bradley¡¯s eyes twitch.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything, just take a quick bath then you will brief me about what happened,¡± Bradley says, kissing my forehead and patting my head before walking out.


    I walked into the bathroom and l looked at myself in the mirror a girl with thick brown hair, brown eye, pink thin lips with right proportion body was staring back at me but what anyone didn¡¯t know is that this girl is full i


    of scars and unspoken fears.


    ¡°Never and ever be vulnerable in front of anyone, ¡°I say looking into the mirror coldly I ssh water on my face, and my facial expression changes immediately into a cheerful one.


    I walked into the room and I saw Bradley looking at his phone


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed, ¡°I say, turning around.

 CHAPTER 52: THE CHATTERBOX

    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    ¡°Hello Ben, ¡°I say into my phone.


    ¡°Boss?¡± Ben inquires probably not sure why I greeted them first.


    I always know to always get through to the point so Ben must be surprised that I greeted.


    ¡°I am going to send a number to you to make sure to track it and know who sent the messages I want the result of tomorrow morning¡± I ordered coldly.


    ¡°Ok boss but can I ask why¡±.


    ¡°Someone is out to get me but unfortunately for them, they mess with Gina and I am going to pay them back tenfold for that, ¡°I say into the phone and my murder intent kicks in.


    I hung up on the phone and decided to take dinner to Gina upstairs but I got shocked by the scene in front of me when I got to the room.


    I saw Georgina sitting upright with no expression in her eyes or should I say no life and I saw her with scissors.


    ¡°Georgina put that down, ¡°I say putting down the food and walking towards her so, I can collect the scissors from her because how will someone like that be mindful of what she is holding?


    ¡°Georgina we can talk this out, ¡°I say but she didn¡¯t say anything, and she didn¡¯t react when I took the scissors from her and when I wanted to talk to her, I saw her falling back on the bed falling asleep as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Oh my God, Gina what on Earth happened to you over the years¡±¡­..


    THIRD POV


    ¡°Do you mean Bradley is married? ¡°Bradley¡¯s mother asked with a shaky voice not believing what Jayden was saying.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry father, I am sure what they are saying is not true because how can Bradley be married without telling any of us¡±Bradley¡¯s mother says again.


    ¡°The problem is not about him getting married but the person he is married to, ¡°Kate Jayden¡¯s mother says with a pleased smile, not a little worried about what is transpiring.


    ¡°How dare you, ¡°Bradley¡¯s mother says, mming her hand on the armchair she was sitting on. Everyone present in the ancestral home living room looked at the woman livid with anger and Jayden is very pleased with the reaction he is seeing.


    Now let¡¯s see how you can stay married to your wife, Jayden thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong in who he is married to, ¡°Bradley¡¯s father says and Emily looks at her husband.


    ¡°What are you saying darling you don¡¯t see anything wrong in your son getting married to a girl that disyed herself for money,¡± Emily says through gritted teeth and her husband who is a wife ve quickly keeps quiet to please his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s like you don¡¯t follow the trend auntie because Georgina is not some showgirl but an actress and a sessful one at that, ¡°Jayden says, defending Georgina and his mother quickly stepped on his foot reminding him about his outburst.


    ¡°It¡¯s like you have some kind of interest in the girl we are talking about, ¡°Bradley¡¯s mother asked, squinting her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something like that, ¡°Kate says defending her son.


    ¡°How can you be so judgemental and not even hear an exnation from the innocent boy himself before disrespecting his choice¡±Grandma Hale finally says something ever since they started their argument.


    ¡°But mother she is not a good girl I am sure she seduces my son into marrying her,¡± Emily says.


    ¡°Auntie¡­.¡±Jayden wanted to say something but he was stopped by his mother.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even met the girl yet, so don¡¯t be so judgemental, call Bradley and tell him to bring his wife for dinner on Saturday,¡± Grandpa Hale says standing up with his walk stick. Bradley¡¯s father wanted to help him but he says he is fine.


    ¡°But father¡­.¡±Emily wanted toin but she stopped herself when she got a brilliant idea and Grandpa Hale walked out of the sitting room.


    ¡°You already have so much on your te don¡¯t invoke your grandfather¡¯s wrath but you have to make use of this opportunity to warm up to your grandfather, ¡°Kate says slowly to his son and tells him to walk up to his grandfather.


    ¡°It must be really hard on you elder sister-inw because of your son¡¯s marriage I am sure my actions will be more severe if Jayden gets involved with someone like that talkless of the heir to Hale group, ¡°Kate say provoking Emily and it worked because Emily walked out of the sitting in anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard Kate because you will get hurt¡±Grandma Hale advises her second daughter-inw and Kate replies with a small smile understanding what she meant.


    ¡°That bitch I suppose to rip her mouth apart, ¡°Emily says angrily, stomping her foot on the ground.


    ¡°Take it easy my dear¡± her husband tried to soothe her.


    ¡°You are asking me to calm down despite the unruly behavior of your son after the effort I put in choosing beautiful daughters of aristocrats out for him but he doesn¡¯t like them but he went ahead to pick an actress so, he wants to be ousted right¡±.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this girl, why are you so against her?¡±Justin asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to be the point but since you are saying this then I should not stand on ceremony¡±.


    ¡°Hello Mr. Len I want you to find every little detail about Georgina Grey and report it to me,¡± she said into her phone and hung up.


    ¡°That¡¯s it right?¡± she asked her husband sarcastically and then she turned around leaving and her husband quickly followed suit.

 CHAPTER 53: ASOGNOSIA

    ¡°I am a sorry father. I don¡¯t mean to keep it from you but Georgina doesn¡¯t want anyone to know yet, ¡°Bradley says, rubbing his face.


    His father called him and he told him about how Jayden came to tell him to the family about his marriage.


    ¡°But your mother is so livid with anger and your cousin is using the opportunity to oust you, ¡°Bradley¡¯s father says from the other end of the room.


    ¡°I am going to talk with mother so, you don¡¯t have to worry¡± his father assured and Bradley sighed in relief when he heard that.


    ¡°Bring your wife for dinner on Saturday if you get married to her then you should introduce her to the family¡±.


    ¡°Ok, father, why are you not asking me anything?¡±.


    ¡°If you get married to her then you are her worth, ¡°Bradley¡¯s father says and heughs and both the father and son discuss other things before hanging up.


    ¡°So, what did you find,¡±asked Ben and handed me a file. After going through the file I got so mad.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The phone belongs to an old man walking as a janitor but the man is dead. His phone is being used by another person, ¡°I asked lividly.


    ¡°But the good thing is that we can track the ce where that message is sent from, so you have to give us some time, ¡°Ben says, jittering with fear from the cold look his boss is giving him.


    ¡°Hale security is the bestpany in this field but you can¡¯t find something as simple as this¡±Bradley says mming his hand on his table.


    ¡°I will give you the remaining hours today to get to me if you all want to keep your jobs, ¡°I say dismissing Ben.


    ¡°I am so upied but it feels like I am missing something,¡± Bradley says, drowning in his thoughts to look for what¡¯s missing.


    ¡°Mr. Hale, we have a meeting with an investor at Lepen restaurant,¡± assistant Lucas reported, adjusting his sses. Bradley nodded his head and arranged for himself to leave for his meeting.


    The CEO and his assistant walked out of his office heading to the elevator and everyone that met them on their way couldn¡¯t help but look at them in admiration.


    ¡°Who says he is the grim reaper even though he is the one I won¡¯t mind giving him my soul,¡± one of the infatuated workers says giggling.


    ¡°Please let¡¯s go home my dear you are not well yet, ¡± a woman in her 50s says, begging a youngdy, and that attracted a lot of attention from people.


    ¡°Mom I ampletely fine and I don¡¯t think I should stay home when I feel okay,¡± the youngdy says when I looked at her she didn¡¯t look alright but to her, she was very sure that she was fine.


    ¡°Did you think thatdy is fine Lucas?¡± I asked my assistant.


    ¡°Of course not sir how can she think she is fine with a cast in hand and also a bandage on her head, ¡°assistant Lucas says and before he could finish his boss already went forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are okay Miss, which department is she working for?¡±I asked her.


    ¡°Marketing department¡± thedy answered, not sure why I asked.


    ¡°Tell the director of her department to give her a month off, ¡°I say.


    ¡°But I am perfectly fine if you think it¡¯s because of my cast then I can remove it now,¡± she says almost removing her cast but her mother quickly stops her and I got surprised by her actions, when she sees that she doesn¡¯t have her way she got out of her mother who held her and left.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? why does she think she is okay when she is not?¡±I inquired.


    ¡°She has a condition that doesn¡¯t let her face the reality of her condition when she is hurt or sick I don¡¯t know much about the condition but all I can say is that is starting to get worse,¡± the woman says crying and I get worked up hearing that because I suspected I might have witnessed something like that.


    ¡°And sometimes when something happens to her she always feels the least concern like her brain is telling her not to react much¡± she continued and my hands started getting sweaty.


    ¡°Can I know the name of this condition?¡±I inquired and assistant Lucas, who is beside his boss, started to wonder why his boss is so interested in the talk.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s something also¡­ Hun it¡¯s called ¡®anosognosia¡¯ that¡¯s what she is diagnosed with but she doesn¡¯t want to receive treatment or therapy¡­.¡± the woman was saying but Bradley doesn¡¯t hear the rest because of the discovery he makes.


    Inside the golden estate in Bradley¡¯s Hale mansion, Georgina is seen cutting veggies but she suddenly gets cut by the knife.


    ¡°Oh, my ma¡¯am you are bleeding!¡±Tara yelled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine it¡¯s going to clot soon,¡± Georgina says and when Tara wanted to get the first aid kit she was dragged back by Georgina.


    ¡°I said I am fine¡±,¡­..


    ****Anosognosia is a symptom of mental illness experienced by some that impair a person¡¯s ability to understand and perceive his or her illness. You can search if you want more knowledge about it.

 CHAPTER 54: THE MEETING

    The scenario Bradley witnessed in thepany with the injured girl and her mother has got him thinking a lot.


    ¡°Assistant Lucas, the injury Georgina sustained when we hit her before. Do you think you can stop feeling the pain in just a day?¡±I asked Jack carefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible I am sure that ma¡¯am Gina will be in a lot of pain that she won¡¯t even be able to sleep that day,¡± assistant Lucas says,  and what he said even makes my heart tremble more.


    ¡°About the investors meeting we are going to, can it be canceled ¡°I asked him.


    ¡°Sir I don¡¯t think it will be okay sir because this is the first investor of Mega3 electronics so, I think we need to meet him¡±.


    ¡°Ok, ¡°I say, acknowledging him.


    After we reached the ce I couldn¡¯t help but look at it suspiciously.


    ¡°Why would anyone want to meet in an isted restaurant like this?¡±I asked assistant Lucas but he just exined that the investor is not a social person, that¡¯s why he asked to meet there.


    I walked into the restaurant with my graceful aura and when I looked around I noticed that the restaurant is so scanty that you will think it was out of business.


    ¡°Which restaurant only has a table for four people, e,¡± I asked assistant Lucas and I could see he was just as confused.


    ¡°Wee to Bluebird restaurant this is the way to your table,¡± a young girl in her 20s says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should bother about that, ¡°I say, making my way to the only avable table in the restaurant and I get myself seated.


    I looked around the restaurant and I don¡¯t know why it gives off this bad vibe like I shouldn¡¯t be there in the first ce.


    UNKNOWN POV


    ¡°Boss, they say Bradley Hale is already at the restaurant, what should we do,¡± Miles asked his boss.


    ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t do anything, let him wait, ¡°the man says, adjusting his gray tie.


    ¡°Did you think this tie suits me?¡± he asked Miles and he nodded his head.


    ¡°I have to look good since today is the first time we will be seeing ourselves up close after a very long time¡±.


    ¡°What did you n to do about Jayden since he didn¡¯t meet your requirements¡±.


    ¡°You don¡¯t usually see the big picture Miles did you think there is anyone that can fight against the session of Hale group with Bradley except Jayden,¡± he says Miles shakes his head and he continues¡±that¡¯s why we need Jayden even though he is useless but I can use someone more useful, make sure you find me a meeting with Will Hale¡±.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we finally meet Bradley Hale,¡± he says looking at himself in the mirror.


    ¡°We have been waiting for  30 minutes Jack, are you sure we arrived at the agreed time?¡±I asked assistant Lucas coldly, because who dared Bradley Hale stand up?


    ¡°Yes, sir I am very sure noon it¡¯s the agreed time, ¡°assistant Lucas asked with a collected voice though his palm was all sweaty.


    ¡°Then why¡­.¡±Bradley was saying but was cut off by the restaurant door opening. A tall man with blond hair, an admirable nose, and well-sculptured face and a well-tailored suit walked through the restaurant. A man also walked behind and I think that should be his assistant.


    ¡°I am sorry I¡¯mte, my flight got dyed, that¡¯s why,¡± he said walking up to our table.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, ¡°I say standing up.


    ¡°I am Daniel Taylor the CEO of TEE HOLDINGS and this is my assistant Miles Chucks¡±.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m Bradley¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to introduce everyone in Newtown or should I say the world knows that¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much exaggeration because if I am well known how could someone stand me up, ¡°I say with a crazy glint in my eyes and I studied the man expecting him to show any reaction to what I said but he justughs it up and that¡¯s when I know that he stood me up on purpose.


    ¡°Since I am alreadyte, let¡¯s quickly get down to business. Your secretary already sent me the contract and I can say the Hale group is stingy when ites to partnership,¡± he says, expecting to irk me but I didn¡¯t give him any reaction.


    ¡°You are not a partner, you are an investor that will get his money back after the productunch,¡± I say and he just smiles and I can¡¯t help but apud him for being a good mask master. He is either a con artist or a really capable person.


    ¡°3% of Hale electronics is all I am asking for then you can have all of my money¡±.


    ¡°I think we are going to sit again to discuss this, ¡°I say standing up.


    ¡°We are going to make a good partner. Why are you like this? Miles is already with the contract, you can just go through it yourself¡±.


    ¡°Have a nice day Mr. Taylor. ¡°I say walking out of the restaurant because I won¡¯t tolerate nobody having shares in mypany.


    ¡°What an arrogant jerk and I know why you are arrogant but I am sure it won¡¯tst¡±Daniel mutters with his lively face earlier changing to a murderous one.


    ¡°What did you know about Daniel Taylor, ¡°I asked assistant Lucas.


    ¡°He is a young man that shocked the whole country S by acquiring apany that has recorded bankruptcy and turned it into the top 20 in just a month so, I think he is a good businessman¡±.


    ¡°What a joke! How did he have the money to purchase apany? I want you to find out everything about Daniel Taylor and report it to me¡±.


    ¡°Everything?¡± assistant Lucas asked.


    ¡°Yes, everything I even wanted to know when he started taking his first step, ¡°I say entering my car.


    ¡°But why are you curious about Daniel Taylor is it because his condition is outrageous, ¡°assistant Lucas asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t like his eyes, ¡°I say remembering the look I saw on his face when I wanted to exit the restaurant. Maybe he isn¡¯t that good with his mask, I thought.

 CHAPTER 55: LET鈥橲 MEET

    After a stressful day at work, I arrived home and I met Georgina in the sitting room curled up on the couch watching a series.


    ¡°Hubby, are you home?¡± she asked surprised because it was just 6 in the evening.


    ¡°Yes, I am my wife,¡± I say and I love the way I called her my wife naturally. MY WIFE.


    It just felt nice seeing somehow toe home to after a long day.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why is your face so worn out? Did you have trouble at work today,¡± she asked like a loving wife.


    ¡°Look at how you are acting like a loving wife¡±.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, but you are acting like you are very much in love with me, ¡°I say, waiting for her reply.


    ¡°Is that it but I don¡¯t see anything wrong in that because we are married it¡¯s only right I act lovingly with you?¡± she says and I smile but I noticed a cut on her finger.


    ¡°When did you have this cut?¡±I asked, panicking.


    ¡°I got myself cut today while in the kitchen but it¡¯s fine¡±.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put a ster bandage on it?¡±I asked and I saw her roll her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you making a fuss over a cut?¡± she asked yfully. ¡°They don¡¯t know the reality of what¡¯s happening to their body be it injury or illness¡±I remember doctor Sandra¡¯s words.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want it to get infected because I know you won¡¯t go to the hospital, ¡°I say and I saw her eyes twitch.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to get infected mister so don¡¯t threaten me with hospital and go and shower upstairs ande down for dinner I want to discuss something with you,¡± she says rushing into the kitchen.


    ¡°Hello is this Victoria Grey¡¯s phone¡±I say into my phone.


    ¡°This is Bradley Hale, can I meet up with you and Olivia tomorrow? It¡¯s important, ¡°I said and she agreed and I hung up.


    ¡°Miss Peller¡± I called and she rushed into the living room.


    ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t wee you, u sir,¡± she says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Georgina to be in the kitchen again without supervision or someone helping her with the knife and I don¡¯t want the incident today to repeat itself, ¡°I say Miss Peller apologized for neglecting her and I asked her to go back to her work.


    ¡°I hope you will hang in there no matter what Gina I will make sure to help you¡±


    After getting to work the next day my assistant informs me that the board is requesting a board meeting.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±I asked my assistant but he said he didn¡¯t know and I wondered what the money-grumbling monster is after now.


    ¡°Book me a session with doctor Sandra, ¡°I say, going through some files on my desk and Lucas jotted it down in his notepad.


    ¡°I already passed the information that you already dismissed sir Jayden from the resort project¡± assistant Lucas reported


    Inside the Hale group in director Jayden¡¯s office.


    ¡°That¡¯s great that fool should know his ce, how dare he decide to go against me¡±.


    ¡°And about your meeting, you said you are having with your wife¡¯s friends I scheduled it for lunch¡±.


    ¡°Good job Lucas and make sure to keep your eye on Jayden, ¡°I say dismissing him.


    ¡°Sir, about the chairwoman , she sends someone to find out about ma¡¯am Gina¡¯s past,¡±assistant Lucas reported.


    ¡°Hmm leave her alone I bet she is making preparations for our dinner on Saturday I just hope she is not trying anything funny, ¡°I say bored and assistant Lucas knows that he is a clue to leave.


    ******************************


    Inside the director¡¯s Jayden office, his assistant is seen reporting some things to his boss.


    ¡°Ok that¡¯s enough done you think my brother can get a new investor for Mega3 electronics, ¡°Jayden asked his assistant.


    ¡°I think if he doesn¡¯t get a new investor he can just liquidate some of thepany¡¯s assets to fund it¡±.


    ¡°So you think if he doesn¡¯t get an investor he can just borrow the group¡¯s funds to continue the production, ¡°Jayden says carefully.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s all I wanted to know, ¡°I say dismissing my assistant but he doesn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°What the fuck are you still waiting for!¡±I yelled.


    ¡°Sir CEO already dismissed you from the new resort project and it¡¯s already under the supervision of Mr. Lewis¡±.


    ¡°What! when is that?¡±I asked with burning fury.


    ¡°He sent everyone an email about it but it seems you were not aware of it¡±.


    ¡°He sent everyone an email but I was excluded, ¡°I sayughing like a maniac and my assistant looked at me worriedly¡±It¡¯s fine you can leave now¡±.


    ¡°I already know Bradley¡¯s backup n so, how are we going to go about it?¡±I texted it to Miles and I waited but there was no replying in and I dropped my phone.


    ¡°How dare you always get what I wanted, first it¡¯s Hale group but now it¡¯s a woman I have always desired, ¡± Jayden thought.


    ¡°Hello Snake, I need your help,¡± I say into my phone, swiveling on my chair.

 CHAPTER 56: THE SECRET THEY WERE HIDING

    VICTORIA POV


    I have been debating on if I should take permission from my boss or I should leave without a care in the world but I decided to tell her anyway because I do not have another job.


    I knocked gently on my team leader¡¯s door and she asked me toe in.


    ¡°To what do I owe this honorable visit,¡± she says sarcastically and I breathe in to hold in my fury.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I want to go out for lunch,¡± I say, waiting for her response.


    ¡°Are you done with the work on your desk?¡± She asked with her nose scrunched up in disgust and I wondered what was getting on her nerves.


    ¡°No, and I do not think I will be done with it before this week runs out. That¡¯s why I am asking for permission to go out for lunch that anyone in this office does not need permission to have¡± I say confidently hoping to get my point across.


    ¡°You should stop trying Victoria because you are not going out for lunch no what matter you say and if you insist on going out for lunch you can just clear your desk on your way out,¡± she says and that got me mad but I swallow all my anger and I decided to blurt a lie to save myself.


    ¡°I am going to have an interview with Bradley Hale¡± I blurted out slowly but she heard anyway.


    ¡°Bradley Hale,¡± she asked and I nodded.


    Looks like that was my good luck.


    Inside a restaurant private room Olivia and Victoria sat side by side conversing but no one was eating yet.


    ¡°So you mean your boss allows you to leave the office during lunch time because you lied that you are having an interview with Bradley Hale, ¡°Olivia asked, pissed when I told her how I got the permission to go out for lunch while waiting for Bradley Hale in the Private room in the famous restaurant he reserves.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I mutter slowly.


    ¡°Do you not think you should just quit your job and look for another one? ¡°Olivia asked looking into my eyes but I didn¡¯t bother replying to her and she knows what that means.


    ¡°You know Georgina is not asking you to repay her so, don¡¯t try too hard,¡± she says but I just stare into space.


    ¡°When did you think Mr. Hale is going to arrive, ¡°I asked and the door to the private room we were in opened. Bradley Hale walks in and we exchange pleasantries.


    ¡°So Mr. Hale, why did you want to see us OMG do not tell you to n a surprise wedding party for Gina¡±Olivia asked dramatically and Iughed at her silliness.


    ¡°And if you are going to make me n a surprise for my friend you have to give me a big exclusive I want to have a day off to myself so, a good exclusive is the only way I can bribe my boss,¡± she says going on and on about surprises and Bradley just stares at her nonchntly.


    ¡°Why did you call us here Mr. Hale,¡± I asked pinching Olivia to keep quiet.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Georgina,¡± he says in a cold voice and, immediately after Georgina¡¯s name left his mouth I noticed that Olivia suddenly gets shaken up.


    ¡°What about her?¡±I asked, not showing any cause for rm.


    Bradley went on and on about Georgina¡¯s behavior and how he has consulted a psychiatrist on it and he asked us if we have noticed any behavior like that.


    ¡°She was not like that before sir¡±Olivia started beaming with a sad smile ¡°The world tainted the angelic Gina¡±.


    ¡°She started showing signs of that behavior aftering back from a shoot immediately after she debuted. I don¡¯t know what happened back there but I think it might have triggered something in her brain, ¡°I say.


    ¡°She started to stop caring about her health even if she fainted from a fever she will say is okay immediately after she woke up and when we startedining about it she always picked a fight so, so we decided not to say anything about it again so when she gets hurt or injured herself and she hasn¡¯t treated we always take it upon ourselves to do it¡± Olivia exined.


    ¡°Why do you not take her to the hospital when you notice something like that¡±Bradley asked.


    ¡°We were a coward or should I say we still are, ¡°Olivia says almost bursting into tears ¡°We were scared that something is wrong with Gina so, we went on searching about it and it¡¯s nothing that can affect her daily activities so, we decided to keep our friend from any harm¡±.


    ¡°But did you know your silence then did not help because your friend¡¯s symptoms are getting worse,¡± Bradley says in a dangerous voiceced with cold aura and Olivia exchanging looks.


    ¡°Worse?¡± We both chorused but he didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°But I have a question except for Georgina losing her memory when she was ten has she had any more head injuries,¡± he asked and we shook our heads signaling no.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine I am going to leave now thanks foring anyways¡±, he said standing up ¡°And I will like it if you can visit Gina on Saturday she is going to need some help,¡± he says leaving the room.


    ¡°Did you think we should have told Mr. Hale the whole truth? ¡°Olivia asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Ollie I am sure Gina is fine now, ¡°I say, holding onto the already teary-eyed Olivia.


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE:What did you think the girls are keeping from Bradley?


    ¡°Lucas, I want you to find out everything about Georgina¡¯s health and also her hospital visits before, ¡°I said and he nodded his head at me.


    He noticed their hesitant look while they were talking and he knew there was more to the situation.


    ¡°What did hell are you guys trying too hard to hide so much, ¡°I thought

 CHAPTER 57: MEETING MY IN-LAWS

    The week went by quickly and it¡¯s not Saturday already and I am meeting my inws today. I don¡¯t usually wake upte but I bet I don¡¯t wake up too early either. I have been with my eyes open since 4 am because I have been so nervous. I looked at the sleeping Bradley and I envied how he can still sleep despite meeting with his family today but I have said it all he is meeting with his family and I am meeting with my inws.


    ¡°You are awake,¡± Bradley says with his sexy hoarse voice and I bet that my pants are wet with the kind of effect Bradley had on me.


    ¡°Yes, I have been awake for a long time, ¡°I say like someone in trance looking at hiszy gray eyes.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hit the gym,¡± he says standing up and giving me a peck.


    ¡°I would like to skip my morning workout today,¡± I say because I can¡¯t possibly be running. My mind should stay cool, so I can think of ways to please my inws.


    ¡°Babe, you know you are going to be fine,¡± he said, pulling back his hair and I got so angry at him for always trying to seduce me.


    ¡°Mr. Hale can you please stop doing that¡±I say and he looked at me with questions in his eyes.


    ¡°Stop pulling back your hair so sexually it¡¯s distracting, ¡°I say with a puffed nose and I stand up to go to the bathroom.


    ¡°And Mrs. Hale also stopped wearing that sexy nightie, it¡¯s distracting,¡±Bradley teased. I red at him and ran into the bathroom and I sigh when I look in the mirror.


    ¡°You will be fine Gina¡± I say to myself.


    After brushing my teeth and washing my face I rushed out of the bathroom to pick up my notepad. I jotted down some points on how to please my inws.


    ¡°Gina food is ready,¡± Bradley says but I ignored him and I kept going through the notepad.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine no one is going to do anything to you¡± he took a note from me.


    ¡°Where did you get all this information from?¡±Bradley asked and I told him I asked Miss Peller for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s nonsense you don¡¯t need to know about anybody, they are the ones that should be curious about you, ¡°he said, picking me up in bridal style.


    ¡°You this mafia CEO you better put me down this instant!¡±I yelled, pping my hand on his chest acting like a crazy wife but when I saw that my assault was nothing on him I stopped.


    ¡°Miss Peller can you please serve our food,¡± he says and I keep throwing daggers at him with my eyes.


    ¡°I think you should eat instead of ring at me,¡± he says teasing me and I just decided to concentrate on the delicious feast they are cing on the table I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just my imagination but whenever there is someone apart from me in the room with Bradley he always changes his aura.


    ¡°Wow this looks great, tell chef Lee I say he did a great job¡± I say excitedly licking my lips at the feast I was staring at.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know if the food is good but you are already giving thumbs up,¡± Bradley says but I didn¡¯t reply to him because I started to get myself busy with the food.


    ¡°Good morning here¡±I heard Olivia¡¯s cheerful voice.


    ¡°Is that Olivia¡¯s voice?¡± I asked Bradley not to believe that my friend coulde to our house this early. The smiling look on Bradley¡¯s face gave me the answer and I quickly rushed into the living room. I saw Olivia checking the house out and Victoria was just standing like the statue of liberty.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Hi b*****s, ¡°I say skipping to them and we all hug and exchange pleasantries after that I invited them to the dining and we all dine together.


    ¡°Victoria, can you stop being picky because this is the thirteenth cloth you are rejecting¡±Oliviained, getting pissed. We are currently in my dressing room and my friends are helping me to pick clothes that I am going to wear to the family¡¯s dinner party tonight.


    ¡°I just think that all these clothes are hu morous for a dinner¡±Victoria emphasizes but Olivia wasn¡¯t having it because she went on about why she needed to dress elegantly.


    ¡°What about this one?¡±I say, holding a navy blue dress with a slit at the front.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful but don¡¯t you think the color is a bit dull and are you wearing a short dress?¡±Olivia asked but I didn¡¯t bother giving her a reply and I asked Victoria to help me with my makeup.


    After hours of going on and on about my outfit and makeup I was able to get everything done around noon.


    ¡°Wow this is a lot of work¡±I exhale after Victoria, the artistic one of us, finished myst touch-up and all I can say is I am a big artwork.


    ¡°If Mr. Hale sees this I am sure he is going to smooch you and take you on the spot, ¡°Olivia says, talking dirty but I just rolled my eyes at her because she will kill me if she knows that I haven¡¯t consummated my wedding yet.


    After I finished dressing up, me and my friends decided to go downstairs since Bradley had been waiting for us when I walked down the stairs. I noticed Bradley kept staring at me in awe while I walked down the stairs and I enjoyed the reaction so much.


    ¡°You look beautiful Mdy,¡± Bradley says, pecking my hands after we decided to embark on our journey to the ancestral mansion and my friends decided to leave after our lover¡¯s disy as Olivia called it.


    ¡°Did you think they are going to like me? ¡°I asked Bradley for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°I think you are very likable¡±Bradley replies for the umpteenth time pecking my forehead and I smile at his gestures.

 CHAPTER 58: MY MOTHER-IN-LAW DOESN鈥橳 LIKE ME

    At the ancestral mansion of the Hale, every member of the family could be seen sitting down in the sitting room waiting for Bradley and his wife.


    ¡°Why are theyte,¡± Kate asked, trying to get under the skin of the already-pissed Emily.


    ¡°We are only waiting for just one person and that¡¯s my son, ¡°Emily says ring at Kate, the husbands of the two women just watching from the sidelines because their wives will soon be at loggerheads.


    ¡°Jayden, did you think Bradley¡¯s wife is pretty?¡± Joanna curiously asked Jayden and that pissed him off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± he yelled and everyone in the sitting room looked at him.


    ¡°I am sorry I don¡¯t mean to piss you off¡± Joanna apologized going back to her mother¡¯s side.


    ¡°That brat he doesn¡¯t even respect his elders again how can he keep us waiting for him¡±Grandpa Hale snorted.


    ¡°Father doesn¡¯t be angry I am sure it¡¯s all thatdy¡¯s fault¡±Emily quickly mes Georgina and grandma Hale shakes her head at her behavior but the butler enters the room and announces the arrival of Georgina and Bradley.


    My hand is already so sweaty after being nervous for a long time and it was already night time when we got there because of the city¡¯s heavy traffic but all my nervousness slipped away when I was faced with the Hale ancestral mansion and it was MAGNIFICENT.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, babe I am sure the family is waiting, ¡°Bradley says and I make a mental note to tour this ce before I leave.


    ¡°Good evening¡± Bradley greeted me when he entered the sitting room and I changed myposure immediately after I was faced with Bradley¡¯s family.


    ¡°Wow for a girl that isn¡¯t born Noble she sure has goodposure,¡± Kate says scrutinizing Georgina with her eyes .¡±Yes, mom h e is the best of the best¡±Jayden says but his mother quickly reprimanded him by ring at him and Jayden keep quiet.


    Everyone in the room kept looking at Georgina without weing her in and Georgina even felt more awkward so, she decided to take action on it but Bradley beat her to it.


    ¡°This is Georgina HALE my wife,¡± Bradley says, emphasizing Hale and that makes Emily even angrier.


    ¡°Oh my God dear you are here¡±Emily¡¯s mother walks towards Georgina and when Georgina thought she was going to hug her Emily walked past her and went ahead to hug ady that just walked in.


    ¡°Juliana has been a long time,¡± Emily says hugging the girl and they both exchange pleasantries. That¡¯s when I know one thing for a fact: my mother-inw doesn¡¯t like me.


    ¡°Bradley, did you remember Juliana, Mr. Shawn¡¯s only daughter,¡± Emily says, walking towards Bradley and only pushing me aside. That got me amused because I have heard stories about mothers-inw not liking their daughters-inw but I don¡¯t know if I will end up one.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Juliana I am very sure you and Bradley haven¡¯t met up in a while. I think you should introduce yourself,¡± Emily says urging the strange girl that has been smiling sheepishly to greet my husband.


    ¡°Hi Bradley it¡¯s been a long time,¡± she says, bringing her hands forward and that¡¯s when I decided to step in like the crazy psycho I am.


    ¡°Nice meeting you Juliana I am Georgina Bradley¡¯s wife, ¡°I say, shaking her hands and that shocked her and not just her but the whole family watching my mother-inw embarrassing me¡­


    The whole sitting room fell into silence after my bold step of making my stand as Bradley¡¯s wife. I can see that my mother-inw is already burning with fury and her face is already green with anger but I don¡¯t care since she doesn¡¯t like me. I won¡¯t stand during the ceremony to please her.


    ¡°Hubby, why don¡¯t you introduce me to your family better¡±I say, pushing the still-shocked Juliana Shawn aside and standing beside my husband smiling sheepishly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to get introduced anymore, you already made your sta, n, d,¡± a woman says and when I looked at I was able to deduce that she is Bradley¡¯s aunt-inw.


    ¡°You this brat you as rude as your husband you don¡¯t even respect your elders¡±I heard the old man Hale says grumpily I looked at him and I can say he is still in a good shape despite his old age his white hairbed to the back, his wrinkles visible but it still can¡¯t hide the dominating aura he has no wonder he was able to build Hale, a group he is no ordinary man.


    ¡°I am sorry Grandpa, I didn¡¯t mean to be rude, it¡¯s just that mother weing us was so overwhelming that I got so forgetful, ¡°I say sarcastically standing in front of grandpa Hale and I can see that the old man wasn¡¯t that angry and I breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You are really pretty as the inte says or should I say you look better in person, ¡°grandma Hale says, drawing me into a hug and I can say she is very warm just like her personality.


    ¡°Hi, I am Kate Bradley¡¯s Aunt¡± a woman with thick makeup who still doesn¡¯t hide the fact that she is fake but she still has a good stature despite her age.


    ¡°Wee to the family¡±I heard a man that seems like he was forced to greet me say and when I looked at him I deduced that he is Jayden Hale Bradley¡¯s cousin you can also say he is eye-catching but not as Bradley but I think the Hale Gene is so good because it¡¯s producing amazing offspring.


    Bradley¡¯s Aunt Beatrice and her daughter also took turns in greeting me and Bradley¡¯s father that look just like an older version of Bradley and his uncle Will Hale all so the only person who hates me was Bradley¡¯s mom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you guys are not fair to Juliana why are you not weing her well when you have known her for a long time unlike some people¡±Bradley¡¯s momined when no one cares about Juliana and the crazy girl decided to act like a victim.


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine auntie I am sure that my arrival just surprises them,¡± she says like a victim and I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes at her for being so dramatic.


    ¡°I am sorry Juliana but it¡¯s not our fault this dinner is strictly for family and you are not I think that we are not so weing towards you, ¡°Kate says and I know she is not supporting me because she doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person but she is trying to use me to irk my mother-inw.


    ¡°What do you mean she is not family we have known Juliana long enough at least we know her family unlike some people, ¡°Bradley¡¯s mother says and I saw Juliana smile.


    ¡°Mother!¡±Bradley yelled but I told him that is fine because I don¡¯t want him to fight with his mother because of me.


    ¡°Erm erm¡±Grandpa Hale clears his throat, ¡°I think we should eat now I don¡¯t want to hear you guys banter,¡± he says standing up while walking up and we all wait for him to walk out of the room before we leave.


    ¡°Hubby, you better stick to my side. I don¡¯t want to get lost in this big mansion, ¡°I say.


    ¡°I can tour you around it if you want¡±I heard a voice behind us and when I looked at the source I saw Jayden with a smile stered on his face but before I could reply to him Bradley beat me to it.


    ¡°She is my wife so I can very well tour her around, ¡°Bradley says coldly dismissing Jayden¡¯s suggestion. I noticed that angered Jayden but he quickly masked his anger and he walked away.


    ¡°AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE: This meeting does not look nice for Georgina.


    Emily Hale ¨C Bradley¡¯s mother


    Kate Hale ¨C Jayden¡¯s mother i. e Bradley¡¯s aunt-inw.


    Juliana Shawn ¨C the only daughter of the Shawn family.


    If you find any character confusing you can


    just ask me.

 CHAPTER 59: I WAS BUSY MAKING MONEY

    I looked at Jayden angrily retreating back and I sighed ¡°why do I have to make trouble with everyone?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be harsh on him, I am sure he doesn¡¯t mean any harm¡±.


    ¡°Everything about Jayden means harm so don¡¯t let him hover around you¡±.


    ¡°Everything about Juliana means harm so don¡¯t let her hover around you, ¡°I say using his earlier words against him and he just smiles, pulling my nose for being tricky.


    ¡°Wow it¡¯s the first family dinner in a while so let¡¯s enjoy it¡±I heard Beatrice say before me and Bradley make our way into the dining hall.


    ¡°Yeah even though we had a stranger among us, ¡°Bradley¡¯s mom says grumpily. I know she is referring to me. Bradley looks at me worriedly but I tell him I am fine.


    ¡°Emily be nice¡±I heard Bradley¡¯s father reprimand before we walked in.


    ¡°Bradleye sit here¡±Bradley¡¯s mom called pointing to a seat and when I looked at the sitting arrangements I just smiled at my mother-inw¡¯s petty trick. The seat she was pointing to is beside the seat Juliana is sitting on and the next avable seat is beside Jayden.


    ¡°No thanks Mom I will sit here, ¡°Bradley says pulling a chair for me and he sat down in the chair between Jayden and me and she got angry at that but she didn¡¯t say anything after that the maid started bringing in the food and I could say this is not a dinner but a feast because of the tons of food in the table but Iposed myself.


    ¡°So Georgina, how old are you, ¡°grandma Hale asked. I know she is just trying to strike up a conversation and she means no harm.


    ¡°I am 24 grandma¡± I answered and she nodded her head but our wless conversation got interrupted by Bradley¡¯s mom¡¯s interruption.


    ¡°How are we to know you didn¡¯t forge that age since you don¡¯t even know your parents talkless of your date of birth,¡± she says and everyone in the dining hall looks at her weirdly for saying that but I could see that Juliana is enjoying it I bet they both nned this so, I won¡¯t give them the satisfaction and when I see that Bradley wanted to say something I stopped him because this is my fight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ma¡¯am but if you are talking about lying about my age then I think I am 16 because theizen says I look so young for my age, ¡°I say and the whole dining hall bursts intoughter over what I say.


    ¡°I like you, Gina,¡± Beatrice says, dishing some food on her te.


    ¡°Thanks, ma¡¯am hubby also says I am likable,  ¡°I say rubbing Bradley¡¯s arm and I noticed that Juliana looked away from my husband after what I did.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should try too hard sister-inw because she is good,¡± Kate says and I know Bradley¡¯s family is also like some of the aristocratic families when they are always in each other¡¯s necks.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Juliana, when did you get back?¡±Bradley¡¯s father asked.


    ¡°I got backst week after finishing my volunteering work in Africa,¡± she says proudly.


    ¡°Wow, your parents must be proud of having a productive daughter like you right Bradley?¡±Bradley¡¯s mother asked but Bradley didn¡¯t reply to her.


    ¡°Hubby, I want the fish, ¡°I say and everyone in the room looks at him like I lost some screw in my head but they get even more surprised when Bradley picks the dish for me and I just shrug my shoulders at their reaction.


    ¡°Uncle, congrattions on the peace treaty,¡± Juliana says, trying to be relevant and I don¡¯t care because I am trying to focus on my food.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s all thanks to your father¡±Bradley¡¯s father replied Bradley¡¯s mother started with her praises and I get amused with how she doesn¡¯t get tired of trying to make Juliana relevant in just one night.


    ¡°So you have once volunteered in Africa what is your next n like this¡±Bradley¡¯s father asked and Juliana went on and on about how she wanted to join thepany to help her father and I got lost in savoring all the food that Bradley has been serving that I didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the dining hall again.


    ¡°Juliana got a schrship into Oxford university when she was 18 so, so what were you doing then Georgina¡± I heard Bradley¡¯s mom ask. I think that¡¯s the first time she was saying my name tonight and I dropped my cutleries when I heard her question.


    ¡°Auntie I think that¡¯s too much¡± I heard Joanna say but Bradley¡¯s mom is not that.


    ¡°She is Bradley¡¯s wife, of course, I should know what she has been doing since you were 18?¡± she asked again and I know she is trying to harass me.


    ¡± Mom that¡¯s enough I¡­..¡±Bradley was saying but I cut him off.


    ¡°I was busy making money,¡± I said and the whole dining room fell into silence when I said that.


    ¡°When Miss Juliana got a schrship into Oxford, I got scouted by an entertainment agency where I was working part-time, ¡°I say looking at the faces of everyone in the dining room.


    ¡°When Miss Juliana was enjoying her life in the college with her friends I was busy working my ass off trying to send my two friends to college¡±.


    ¡°When Miss Juliana was volunteering around the world I was also going around shooting in different countries whether in the winter or summer so if you are asking me how I had spent my time I will tell you ma¡¯am that I have spent it well that I don¡¯t even have a social life to go back to if Iter retire ¡°I continue


    ¡°And now when she is being celebrated by volunteering in different countries and you are asking me how I have invested my time, ¡°I say and the silence in the room is so deafening that even a pin drop is going to be a lot of noise.


    ¡°Hubby, I will be going to the restroom, ¡°I say standing up after my outburst because the dining room at that time just feels so suffocating¡­N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 CHAPTER 60: THE SELLOUT

    Inside a dark and littered room, Georgina¡¯s pictures could be seen pasted on the wall of the room and the room feels so gloomy that you will think that someone is mourning.


    ¡°You are already married, ¡°the drunk man says, looking at Georgina¡¯s picture in his hands.


    ¡°How could you get married when we promised to be together forever¡±.


    ¡°How could you leave me hanging when you promised to be there for me always¡±.


    ¡°So, what changes? Why did you get married!¡± the man yelled maniacally throwing things across the room.


    ¡°I am going to get you back no matter how it is. I am going to get you back and we will be together without anyone disturbing us,¡± he says with a resolved look.


    ¡°Of course you love me there is no way you forgot about me so, I am very sure that we are meant for each other¡±.


    ¡°I will get you back no matter what¡±.


    *************************************************


    ¡°So, you decided you burn down the whole house tonight,¡± Victoria says, choking on her words at the kitchen entrance watching Olivia performing sorcery in the name of cooking.


    ¡°Recognizing good food is an art on its own,¡±Olivia says, defending herself.


    ¡± What is the name of the burnt offering that I am looking at?¡±Victoria asked, pointing at the burnt food in the saucepan that Olivia is about to discard.


    ¡°I was trying to make some chicken soup but it seems like I miss some ingredients¡±.


    ¡°You miss some ingredients or you didn¡¯t add water at all, ¡°Victoria asked, shocked not believing that anyone could get chicken soup that burnt.


    ¡°It looks like I didn¡¯t prepare enough for the art so, I will urge us to go out and get something to eat¡±.


    ¡°I was about to say that and I think it¡¯s high time you stop cooking. I don¡¯t want to get to the house one day and find it all burnt to the ground so, just stick to your exclusive reports,¡± Victoria says going out.


    I also went to my room to change but when I decided to change I noticed my phone beep and when I checked the content of the message I got shocked.


    ¡°Hi Ollie, it¡¯s Dous I am sorry to be texting you sote but I just want to ask if you want to grab dinner with me, ¡°the message says and Iughed at how Dous is ying smart with me.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°If I bring Tori what¡¯s in for me¡±I texted back frankly.


    ¡°I will give you an exclusive¡±the reply came in instantly and I smiled at the message of another day off for Mama because I know my grumbling boss will appreciate an exclusive.


    ¡°Ollie can we go now it¡¯ste already, ¡°I heard Victoria say and I quickly rushed out of my room.


    ¡°It¡¯s not thatte Tori, it¡¯s still 7¡±.


    ¡°Did you think Georgina is doing fine?¡±Victoria asked worriedly.


    ¡°You know Georgina well she can¡¯t be bullied. I think you should be worrying about the other party because I don¡¯t think she will go easy on them, ¡°I say, dragging Victoria outside with me.


    ¡°I still think we should have taken our car along,¡± Victoria says for the umpteenth time while getting out of the cab we board. I just sneered knowing taking our car would have spoiled the n I have forter.


    ¡°And can you please tell me what the hell are we doing in this high-end restaurant,¡± Victoria asked, cocking her eyebrow looking at the restaurant in front of her and I gulped my saliva not knowing what to say.


    ¡°We are just going to grab dinner, nothing else, ¡°I  say, pushing her into the restaurant even though she is making a lot of fuss about it.


    Inside the restaurant, anxious Dous could be seen fidgeting and looking at the room entrance.


    Wondering why the two were not there yet and he panicked maybe Olivia has bailed on him


    ¡°Did you have to resort to that shameless act just because you wanted to eat with her?¡± Frederick asked with a raised eyebrow not believing that I could act like that.


    Why does everyone have to act like a foolish man when ites to love?


    ¡°I would even do a lot of more shameless acts so I could get to hold her hands, ¡°Dous says daydreaming and Frederick just shakes his head not believing.


    ¡°I heard Bradley is taking Georgina to his family today did you think they will be fine,¡± Frederick says


    ¡°I am sure Bradley will take care of it and I don¡¯t¡­.¡±Dous was saying but got interrupted by his phone beeping.


    ¡°Did you have a rope over there¡± the message reads and Dous squints his eyes not understanding what the messages say.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, ¡°Frederick asked and Dous shows him the message Frederick also gets confused by the message¡¯s content but before they could deliberate on what it is the door to the room opened Victoria was pushed in and Olivia also entered.


    Author¡¯s note: Why did you think the men needed to get a rope ready?

 CHAPTER 61: SHE HAS LOST HER MIND

    ¡°What the hell did you just¡­.¡±Victoria was saying but stopped when she saw the gorgeous faces of the 2 top richest bachelors in Newtown, Dous and Frederick present in the room and she almost started burning with fury when she realized that she might be sold out by her friend to this handsome demon.


    ¡°I want to conclude this is a mistake so, I will be going out now to our room, I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance, ¡°Victoria says, bowing 180¡ã, turning around to leave the room.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a mistake because my friend here has been waiting for f,¡± Freyourck says in a cold voice pointing towards Dous that keeps looking at Victoria without saying anything.


    ¡°And can I say I wasn¡¯t informed of this dinner so, I will like to take my leave now, ¡°Victoria says, turning around and Olivia quickly holding her, not letting her leave.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to get a rope sir Dous how are you going to let her stay if we can¡¯t tie her down??¡± Olivia says dramatically holding the struggling Victoria Dous and his friend surprised at the disy in front of them.


    ¡°If you can stay and have dinner with me mypany will sponsor some ads in your magazines,¡± Dous says like the spoiled young master he is and Olivia facepalms herself for how Dous just spoils everything because of what he said.


    Everyone in the room was expecting Victoria¡¯s outburst about the outrageous demands of Dous but they didn¡¯t see anything forting.


    ¡°What did he promise you for you to sell me out¡±Victoria turned to ask Olivia.


    ¡°An exclusive report,¡± Olivia says shamefully looking at her foot.


    ¡°How cheap you should have asked for something bigger,¡± Victoria says calctingly, taking her seat in front of Dous and they all get shocked at how she acted.


    ¡°You guys fit to be friends,¡± Frederick says unconsciously and then he turns to Dous whispering to him ¡°How did you know to convince her¡±.


    ¡°She is a career woman of course she will like to excel at her work¡±Dous whispered back.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a lot of work working your way into her heart, good luck,¡± Frederick says patting his friend and he nods his head knowing he needs the encouragement.


    ¡°So what did you guys like to take?¡±Dous asked, passing the menu to them.


    Victoria and Olivia go through the menu and they stare at it mouth agape not believing the price of the food on the menu. Why is the food so expensive here? $1, 000 for a soup!!!. Olivia and Victoria both stared at themselves not believing that they were going to eat something so expensive like that Dous noticed the dilemma so he just collected the menu from them and then picked the food and ordered the waiters to bring it in.


    ¡°This ce is so expensive and I kinda feel indebted¡­.¡±Victoria was saying but Dous cuts in.


    ¡°If you feel indebted then treat me to dinner next time,¡± Dous says, seizing the opportunity and Frederick smiles at how his friend is a sharpshooter.


    ¡°I never say I feel indebted,¡± Victoria argued.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it right to return a favor,¡± Dous counterattacked and the waiter entered the room bringing their food but the two didn¡¯t stop their argument.


    ¡°But I never asked you to treat me to dinner, ¡°Victoria says. true,¡± Frederick says and Dous red at him.


    ¡°Hmm, but isn¡¯t it right that you treat me to dinner?¡±Dous asked pitifully.


    ¡°I will consider it if you get me an interview with someone¡±.


    ¡°Who,¡± Dous asked confidently because he is sure he can get her interviews with anyone in the country.


    ¡°The CEO of Smith advertisements, ¡°Victoria says.


    ¡°What?¡±Dous asked again to be sure.


    ¡°Your brother Micheal Smith¡±Victoria says and Frederick looks at her like she has loose some screw in her head.


    ¡°Why did you want to interview my brother?¡±.


    ¡°Because I think he will be more insightful than you since he is taking care of the family business rather exquisitely,¡± Victoria says frankly but she doesn¡¯t notice that the demeanor of the two men has changed.


    ¡°What to do I don¡¯t think I can get you an interview with him because he is a very busy man,¡± Dous says avoiding Victoria¡¯s eyes the two girls noticed that the mood in the room has dampened so, they don¡¯t bring up the matter again since they noticed that it¡¯s the cause.


    ¡°Can we stop talking in front of these beautiful foods? I think it¡¯s such a disrespect to discuss in front of this beautiful creation¡±Olivia says, stuffing her mouth with food.


    ¡°Can you stop embarrassing yourself and take it easy on the food so you won¡¯t get indigestion,¡± Victoria says through gritted teeth the two friends smile at the silliness of the girls, and the private room was filled with nking of cutleries, and Olivia¡¯s nonstop voice that keptplimenting how good the food is.


    Back at the Hale ancestral mansion, Georgina was directed to the restroom by a maid after her outburst at the dining hall and when she made sure that the maid had left.


    ¡°What the hell!!¡± she screamed.


    ¡°What were you thinking Gina, you must have lost your mind?¡± She said, shaking her head and agreeing with herself.


    ¡°You must have lost some screw in your head! How could you say something like that!¡±I screamed again, angry with myself.


    ¡°How can you talk back to your mother-inw?¡±I say looking at my crazy self in the mirror but I startedughing at my madness.


    ¡°But it¡¯s cool to let it out like that¡±.


    ¡°I might die of suffocation if I hold all that anger in, ¡°I say and I started dressing my brown hair again since it¡¯s now rough due to my earlier assault on it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°You go out and you bow down to apologize or you go there and act as if nothing happened like the crazy psycho you are, ¡°I say, looking at myself in the mirror.


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE:The two friends are crazy, one sold her friend because of an exclusive and one sold herself for ads sponsorship but I think the craziest one is Georgina.

 CHAPTER 62: I SHOULD EARN ENOUGH

    After Georgina left the dining hall to the restroom the room was so silent but the silence didn¡¯t take long before it ended.


    ¡°What an ill-mannered girl she doesn¡¯t even have the decency to talk gently with adults¡± Emily snorted.


    ¡°I am sure an average girl will not just end that humiliation with just that outburst but I could say she is still decent,¡± Kate says, trying to irk her sister-inw.


    She was going to make sure she used the opportunity to irk her and get back at her for being disrespectful to her all this time.


    ¡°I think an average girl will have acted normal in that kind of situation,¡± Emily says, not feeling bad about what she did and Juliana smiles at her supportive behavior.


    ¡°Do you have to do that Emily¡± Beatrice says but Bradley¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t having it.


    ¡°What did I do?  I never asked her to suffer so much¡± she argued wondering why the family was so much in support of the girl.


    Is she not just some poor orphan?


    ¡°You know that she has already been through a lot, so did you think all that embarrassment was necessary?¡±Bradley¡¯s father questioned and Bradley¡¯s mother was so surprised that her husband could question her like that.


    ¡°Honey how could you say that?¡±she asked, betrayed that her husband could question her like that.


    ¡°I think your husband is right on this one Emily you were harsh on the girl I know you might not know how hard it is to not have anyone you can relent because you have never been in her ce so, degrading her is not a good thing to do¡±grandma Hale reprimanded Bradley¡¯s mother and Kate shares a quick smile with her husband before she decided to jump in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be the angry mother I am sure that sister-inw doesn¡¯t mean to degrade her son¡¯s wife like that I mean she must just be mad that the girl is not from the high society¡± Kate says trying to fuel grandma Hale¡¯s anger by mentioning the high society because grandma Hale is also from a middle-ss family.


    ¡°Being from a rich family is nothing to be proud of if you don¡¯t behave well¡±grandma Hale snorted and that got Bradley¡¯s mother angry.


    Why was she the bad girl?


    ¡°Mother I didn¡¯t hate the girl because of her background or should I say she has no background but how could a girl that has shown her body to all the citizens of the country be the wife of my son and¡­¡± she was saying but she was cut off by Jayden¡¯s voice.


    ¡°She is not an adult film actress so why did you keep addressing her like that!¡±Jayden yelled and that got everyone surprised because he has been acting almost invisible to everyone but his sudden outburst was a shock and his actions were noted by some people in the dining room.


    ¡°Will you stop that Jayden she is your Aunt¡± her mother reprimanded embarrassed because his son¡¯s outburst was so uncalled for she quickly eyed him to apologize and especially to not make grandpa Hale that has been quiet all this while get angry with him and flustered Jayden just sit back without saying anything.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Jayden, did you have no manners to talk like that to an adult,¡± Will says angrily for the first time in the dining room because he doesn¡¯t want his son to ruin his ns.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even teach your son basic manners and you are lecturing me on how to talk, ¡°Emily says, hissing , also forgetting that she shouldn¡¯t do that when the elders are present.


    ¡°I am a sorry father, I shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± she says apologizing.


    ¡°But why can¡¯t anyone agree with me that the girl is not fit as a wife for my son, how can she help him in managing the group, ¡°she says trying to change everyone¡¯s mind because what is she going to say to the socialdies in the society when they meet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even understand what stock maniption was when I married you so, I don¡¯t think you are in the ce to talk about that, ¡°Bradley¡¯s father says angrily, putting food on his wife¡¯s te and everyone looks at him like they don¡¯t understand the man.


    He was reprimanding but also pampering her at the same time.


    ¡°I am very sure auntie didn¡¯t mean it that way, ¡°Juliana says and Bradley¡¯s mother shed her a sad smile because the way everyone in the family didn¡¯t support her has already worn her out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even eat dinner properly in my house, ¡°Grandpa Hale says after a very long time that they all have been arguing with each other in the dining room.


    ¡°If I know that the Hale family is this entertaining I would have just partnered with Anderson back then to make a movie,  ¡°he says and his stern loom makes everyone in the room quiet.


    ¡°If you all think that Bradley¡¯s decision to marry that actress girl is wrong then tell me why Hale group hasn¡¯t gone bankrupt because of his bad decision making¡±Grandpa Hale continues.


    ¡°But father, this girl has a bad reputation. I heard she even has a drug scandal recently, ¡°Emily says.


    ¡°It was a false usation and it waster cleared. It seems like your informant didn¡¯t brief you well¡±Bradley¡¯s cold voice rang through the room and the aura he was emanating was so choking that the room turned cold.


    ¡°Son, I am your mother and I think this girl is no good. She might just be with you for money, what if she is a gold digger,¡± Emily says getting up from her seat towards Bradley but Bradley¡¯s next words make her stop.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good I will earn enough so she won¡¯t want to leave me,¡± he says and the people in the room gasp.

 CHAPTER 63: FOUND AN ACCOMPLICE

    Everyone in the room gasped at what Bradley said and they all took a moment to digest it. They never knew he could be a hopeless romantic so they were all shocked.


    ¡°Wow I didn¡¯t know my big cousin is a lover boy¡± Joanna cooed but she stopped when Emily red at her.


    ¡°What exactly did you see in that poor orphan girl!¡±Emily yelled livid with anger and the whole group was surprised at why she was so mad.


    ¡°Mother!!¡±Bradley called angrily and that scares his mother because he has never seen Bradley so mad like that.


    Her son just shouted at her? She hates that girl.


    ¡°Son, why are you like this?¡±Emily asked with her voice shaking.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t saying anything earlier despite the disrespect because I am letting you savor the moment,¡± Bradley says.


    ¡°Savoring?¡±Emily questioned, not understanding and she looked lost.


    ¡°Yes I want you to savor the moment because this is going to be thest time my wife and I are going to eat with this family,¡± he says and Emily gasps in shock.


    ¡°Bradley!!¡±Bradley¡¯s father called and Will Hale sipped his wine enjoying the y in front of him.


    Why go to the cinema when he can just get entertained in the corner of his house?


    ¡°I know you are angry with your mother but that outburst is over the range,¡±Beatrice reprimanded because he doesn¡¯t want the father and son to have a sh.


    ¡°We are a family so dinner here and there is inevitable so don¡¯t say that, ¡°Kate says faking concern Bradley didn¡¯t even bother looking at her and she gets angry by his behavior but she masked it up.


    ¡°Bradley I don¡¯t think you should get so angry at auntie I am sure she didn¡¯t mean any harm I am sure everyone will want their son to marry a proper woman,¡± Juliana says emphasizing the PROPER.


    ¡°Miss Shawn just because my mother invited you to dinner that doesn¡¯t mean you can interfere in my affairs,¡± Bradley says dismissing Juliana like an air she felt so awkward but she could cover it up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Since everyone doesn¡¯t have anything to say anymore I will be going now,¡± he says, turning around to leave the dining room.


    ¡°We are a family no matter what happens we should learn how to forgive others mistakes,¡± Grandpa Hale says and that got Bradleyughing.


    ¡°Family?¡±Bradley asked, scoffing.


    ¡°Oh you must mean forgiving each other and acting like a big happy family even someone in the family nned a kidnap and an attempted murder on the other one, that must be the kind of family you are wishing for Grandfather,¡± Bradley says and everyone in the room goes silent and someone even felt more cornered than the rest.


    ¡°I just want my family to be happy, ¡°Grandpa Hale says sadly and his wife went to console him.


    ¡°What to do grandpa, it seems the family you are trying to protect won¡¯t stop at anything to tear each other down and also degrade themselves just so they could prove their point,¡± Bradley says.


    ¡°My son I am sorry I just have your best interest at heart that¡¯s why I am against you and that girl,¡± Emily says apologizing.


    ¡°No mom you never have my interest at heart you are just using me to keep your position as the eldest daughter-inw of the Hale,¡± Bradley says his face livid with anger and his mother gasped at her son¡¯s outburst


    ¡°Bradley I won¡¯t have you talk to your mother like that¡±Bradley¡¯s father reprimanded mming his hands on the dining table.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!!!¡±Grandpa Hale yelled, choking on his breath due to his old age.


    ¡°Since you like the girl so much no one will be against her but if we learn that she isn¡¯t worthy then you will have to divorce her, ¡°Grandpa Hale says with a tone of finality.


    Divorce her? Who are they to decide for him?


    ¡°Father¡­¡±Emily called but a scream was heard at the dining entrance.


    ¡°I am sorry ma¡¯am I don¡¯t know you were there¡± we heard a maid apologizing profusely and I heard Georgina¡¯s voice. I quickly rushed to the scene when I got there and I saw Georgina¡¯s hand was already red due to the burn.


    ¡°What happened here!!!¡±I asked and the maid exined, panicking , how she bumped into Kira and the soup she was holding fell on her.¡±I think you should quickly get her first aid,¡±my father suggested.


    ¡°No it¡¯s okay I am fine it¡¯s not that bad,¡± Georgina says and I could see that my family looked at me weirdly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite let me get you first aid¡±, Jayden says grabbing Georgina¡¯s hands she quickly retrieves her hand and I re at Jayden.


    ¡°I am sorry for the disturbance. I will go get it treated, ¡°Georgina says and grandma instructed someone to bring first-aid to my room.


    ¡°What a troublemaker¡±Bradley¡¯s mother mutters and everyone looks at her weirdly except Juliana who is staring at Jayden who has been looking at the couple¡¯s retreating.


    ¡°Looks like I found myself an aplice, ¡°Juliana thought happily.

 CHAPTER 64: SIT TIGHT FOR A RIDE

    The sky outside was already dark signaling that it was alreadyte but the gentle breeze blowingplimented the night. The spring night was really splendid.


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Dous thanks so much for the food I enjoyed myself, ¡°Olivia says, rubbing her stomach and they allugh at her action.


    She really was a joker.


    ¡°It is no problem at all and if you want I can always treat you to dinner every day,¡± Dous says and Frederick shakes his head at his friend¡¯s hidden intentions of saying that. He was just doing too much.


    ¡°I will be very much obliged¡­¡±Olivia was saying but she was cut off by Victoria.


    ¡°A dinner is enough to show your kindness sir I do not think we need to trouble him again¡±Victoria quickly says before her gluttony friend sells her out again.


    ¡°Then we will be taking our leave now,¡± Frederick says, turning his back and walking away like a royal but Olivia¡¯s loud voice stops him.


    ¡°What to do? We did not bring our car and the sky is dark already and we are just two helpless girls. How are we going to get home, ¡°Olivia says, stamping her foot on the ground. Dous wanted to squeeze her in a hug for what she said.


    She really was an angel


    ¡°The sky was already getting dark when we get here so, do not tell me you were not expecting us to go home by ourselves, ¡°Victoria says through gritted teeth already aware of the trick her friend is going to pull and I think that was the price to pay for having a reporter as a friend they always have something up their sleeve.


    ¡°But we can not possibly trek home so, I think we can just ask sir Dous or sir Frederick for a ride,¡± she says, also mentioning Frederick¡¯s name so her n won¡¯t be discovered but Victoria sees through it anyway.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°And I will be much obliged to give youdies a ride, ¡°Dous says, bowing his head like a prince from the 80s.


    ¡°Ollie¡± Victoria called through gritted teeth ¡°There is something called a cab and people use it tomute we can also call that to go home so, you better do not make me mad¡±Victoria whispered into her friend¡¯s ear Olivia shivered and Dous and Frederick wondered what Victoria says to her.


    ¡°We will just call a cab,¡± Olivia says, picking up her phone scared of her friend¡¯s fury but she finds out that her phone runs out of battery.


    ¡°Wow my phone is out of battery,¡± she says, rather excited for someone that her phone went out . Victoria got so mad just looking at her silly friend, and Dous could not help but grin while Frederick was just getting entertained by what was going on.


    They sure are entertainers to him


    ¡°Since yours is dead, mine is still very much on, so I will do the calling, ¡± Victoria suggested and she picked up the phone to make the call but that was snatched away from her by Dous.


    ¡°Mr. Smith what did you just do?¡±Victoria asked through gritted teeth but politely not trying to sound rude to the young master in front of her.


    ¡°I can get you home safely without a hitch, ¡°Dous says pointing to his car Olivia got so excited looking at thetest Mercedes Benz but her excitement got shortened by Olivia¡¯s re.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that sir because I am scared we might stain your beautiful car,¡± Victoria says,ing up with a good excuse and Frederick simpers after hearing that.


    She just does not want the trouble of the young rich man but she knows the man would not let her be.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous Tori, how are we going to stain his car when we are not covered in mud?  ¡°Olivia says Victoria res at her and she also res back but after some time, Victoria gives in.


    ¡°Since Mr. Dous is asking then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± she says and they all hurried into Dous¡¯s car and Frederick bade them goodbye going to his car too.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good to be rich,¡±Olivia whispered to Victoria when they entered the car and she red at her to shut up.


    The car was thetest Mercedes Benz and the interior was so extravagant that Olivia was tempted to not sit down on the seat.


    Victoria rolled her eyes at her friend¡¯s childishness but can she really me she was also tempted not to sit but she would not want to look like a country pumpkin.


    ¡°Sit tight for a lovely ridedies,¡± Dous says and Victoria rolls her eyes at his dramatic acts while Olivia giggles like a kid.


    She was really happy about the set up but what can she do? She just has to enjoy the moment.

 CHAPTER 65: I鈥橫 BEING FOLLOWED

    Back in the Hale ancestral mansion inside Bradley¡¯s room.


    ¡°Your room looks nice and I think I will love to take a look around it before we go home,¡± I say looking at Bradley¡¯s old room.


    The room was decorated nicely even depicting a young aura and Georgina was sure that Bradley lived there when he was much younger and she can not say when he was an adult.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get your wound treated,¡± Bradley urged and he dragged her with him to the bed so she can sit on it


    ¡°Will you take it, easy bro??¡± Georgina says squeezing her face from the pain when Bradley applies the ointment on her burn.


    The ointment really stings her and she can not help but yelp in pain and it looks like the man was also insensitive.


    ¡°I thought you say it¡¯s fine then why are you saying it¡¯s painful,¡± Bradley asked while applying the ointment on the affected areas gently.


    ¡°I do not know, I do not think it¡¯s enough to make a fuss about, ¡°I say, shrugging my shoulders.


    She has really not seen a reason to fuss over a trivial thing when she has even something moreplicated to fuss about.


    ¡°Anything that happens to you must make sure you make a fuss about it, everyone needs to know you are hurting too,¡± Bradley says sincerely looking into my eyes and I get stuck at how his gray eyes are portraying his emotions this very moment. The man sure knows how to get into my heart.


    ¡°And I also like how you stood up to my mother earlier,¡± he says, avoiding my eyes and he continues to apply the ointment.


    ¡°Are you not angry at me, she¡¯s still your mother though? ¡°I remember what he said earlier. I saw an emotion sh through his face but it was quick and you would not notice it was there earlier.


    ¡°No one is allowed to bully you,¡± he says, not replying to my earlier words at the moment. I do not know why I am curious about this mysterious CEO but I know he has scars just like anyone.


    We all do have that scar that we keep away from people.


    ¡°Can I do something crazy with you? ¡°I asked when I saw him lick his lips.


    He just looks so tempting and alluring at that time and I felt like taking advantage of him.


    I admit that I am a pervert.


    ¡°You can do anything you want¡­¡± He was saying but I cut him off when I ced my lips on him and I felt him freeze but I continue to nibble on his cold lips when I started to get scared maybe he do not like my touch he suddenly takes control and took my lips roughly and I got so hot by the interaction and I decided to run my hands into his hair and it was so soft. He gains ess to my mouth and his tongue explores my mouth. I can say he is a pro in this game.


    When we got lost in the kiss I started fumbling with his shirt and he also started looking for my zip while I knead my chest against his chest and I moaned at the little interactions. While both of us were getting lost in the makeout, his hand identally touched my burnt hand and I hissed in pain.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± I hissed irritatedly and Bradley quickly disengaged from me and he looked at me worriedly.


    Ok, now I feel bad that I got him worried.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Bradley asked and I nodded when I raised my head to look at him. I remembered what we just finished doing and my face turned red.


    ¡°Let me get you some water,¡± Bradley said as he left the room and I nodded shyly at him.


    ¡°Wow, you are a b***h how could you take advantage of that poor boy, ¡°I say bouncing on the bed excitedly reminiscing about what happened earlier.


    ¡°But he is such a good kisser¡± I giggled but myugh suddenly died down when something clicked ¡°How many girls would he have kissed to be that good, ¡°I asked myself and I started debating on that since I am the only one in the room.


    ? I¡¯m a bad girlfriend I¡¯m a bad girlfriend ?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ? You tell me your birthday I forget again?


    ? I¡¯m a bad girlfriend I¡¯m a bad girlfriend ?


    Olivia sang along with Anne Marie¡¯s song ying inside the car and Victoria was grateful because she does not make the car awkward.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Sir?¡±Victoria asked when she saw Dous gazing at the rear mirror.


    She noticed that he had been looking at the rear mirror for a long time, so she was kind of curious.


    ¡°Did you think that ck van was following us?¡±  he asked . Olivia and I  quickly looked back and we saw the car actually behind us but we can not conclude if it was following us.


    ¡°I am going to increase my speed, you guys should sit tight,¡± Dous says, increasing his speed and the car follows suit.


    ¡°They are following us!!¡±Olivia yelled at the realization.


    I also panicked because no one knows what the car that was following them was up to. She just prayed they all have it in their head.


    ¡°I am going to ask for help,¡± Dous says, dialing a number.


    ¡°Hi bro¡± we heard Frederick¡¯s calm voice at the other side of the phone.


    ¡°I need your help,¡± Dous says in his grave voice but he was kinda cool like that was not the first time he was doing something like that.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Frederick asked when he heard the calmness in his voice disappeared and was reced with urgency.


    ¡°I am being followed, ¡°Dous says and they can hear tires screeching from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I aming,¡± Frederick said and hung up. Dous also stepped on the gas, his expression grim and I held on my heart not to explode because tonight was definitely going to be eventful.

 CHAPTER 66: ARE YOU A GANGSTER?

    DOUGLAS¡¯S POV


    I looked behind me and I saw that the car was still following us closely and I smirked because the fools did not know what wasing for them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should call the cops instead of calling your friend? ¡°Victoria asked me, panicking.


    ¡°Oh my God my baby is worried about me¡±I teased but I still got my eyes on the car and I started using my eyes to scrutinize if there was a camera on the street. I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw there was none.


    ¡°But Sir Dous I think it¡¯s a wise decision if we call the police because I don¡¯t think guys are good guys¡± Olivia joined in but I don¡¯t care about what she said.


    ¡°Sit tightdies, I am going to start my assault now, ¡°I say, making a U-turn on the road and facing the van that was tailing me.


    ¡°What the hell is he doing?¡± one of the men in the van asked when they saw what Dous did.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he is trying to run into a van with a car like that!¡± the man yelled and they started reversing but they noticed a caring at full speed behind them.


    ¡°Did you think that the caring from behind is also targeting us?¡± one of the men asked but before they could say anything their car was mmed into.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing Sir Dous!!¡± Olivia yelled when she saw what I was about to do. I noticed a caring at full speed from behind and I smiled.¡±


    ¡°Sit tight!¡±I yelled running into the van in front of me and I could see that they weren¡¯t expecting it.


    ¡°Nice try baby,¡± Dous says with a crazy glint in his eyes before reversing his car he sees that Frederick also hit the car from behind and the two continue the assault until the car bumper fell out.


    ¡°I am sorrydies but I think I will be stepping out now, ¡°I said to the fear-shaken girls and I felt remorseful because I shouldn¡¯t have involved them.


    ¡°Hi bro¡± I greeted Frederick, who was getting out of his ruined car.


    ¡°You owe me one,¡± he says and Iughed before we went to the van.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to crawl out to die but I am going to do you the honor, ¡°I said mockingly when I saw one of the mening out of the van with a candlestick.


    ¡°And that¡¯s a wrong move man,¡± Frederick says, giving the man a kick in his face and he grunted in pain.


    The men started trooping out of the car and I balled my fist and I exchanged looks with Frederick before we started our assault on them.


    ¡°Hi, is this police station?¡±Olivia asked agitatedly, looking at the fighting scene in front of her.


    ¡°Yes, how can we help you?¡± the person at the other end of the phone asked.


    ¡°There are some men here who are assaulting two men and I think you shoulde here quickly to help them, ¡°Olivia says hurriedly Victoria also looked anticipating for her to finish the call.


    ¡°Take it easy ma¡¯am and can you give us the address?¡±.


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s on ¡­..¡±Olivia was saying but she was cut off by the scene in front of her she got amazed at how fast everything went just because she wasn¡¯t looking for a while.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am are you there?¡±.


    ¡°Yes I think you don¡¯t need to waste the tax moneying here because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it, ¡°Olivia says, shocked , cutting the phone.


    ¡°When does that happen?¡±Olivia asked Victoria, surprised that all the men had been taken down by just two men.


    ¡°We are both here, ¡°Victoria says like someone in a trance.


    ¡°Hi, I hope youdies are okay?¡± Dous asked jogging towards us and they looked at him bewildered.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, are you a gangster?¡± Olivia asked, shocked.


    ¡°What are you saying, ¡°he says, stiffing augh and looking at the look on our face.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, are you sure you are¡­.. Dous watches out!!!¡±Victoria screams and a candlesticknds on Dous¡¯s head.


    When Dous felt the impact of the candlestick he turned in a swift motion and he struck the assant in the ball with a fist he pulled the guy to the floor before he started throwing punches at him profusely.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough man I have called Menard he is going to take care of it, ¡°Frederick says and I get off the bloodied man.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you get the man when he was about to hit,¡± Dous says, checking the wound on his head.


    ¡°A little hit on your head won¡¯t kill you,¡± Frederick says, picking up the fainted man and dumping him on the other men.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to look at us like that, it¡¯s not like we are a mafia or something,¡± Frederick says chuckling when he sees the face of the fearless Victoria and the talkative Olivia Dous knows that he is teasing them so he shuns him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte at night let¡¯s give you home,¡± Dous says and the already shocked girl is still locked at him, shocked because you still want to drive them home after all these fiascos.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the ruined car I am sure it still can¡­.¡±Dous was saying but he got interrupted by a phone ringing.


    ¡°That¡¯s not mine,¡± Frederick says with their hands up. We looked to the source of the ringtone and we found a phone on the ground.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the phone of one of the men, ¡°Olivia says.


    ¡°Hello,¡± a familiar voice from the other side of the phone says.


    ¡°Did you get the job done?¡± he asked and my heart kept breaking when I heard the voice.


    ¡°No, they failed, ¡°I say, hanging up the phone. I looked at Frederick and he already knew the situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should call the police so you can investigate who sent them? ¡°Victoria asked.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°We are the police, ¡°I say bursting intoughter and she shakes her head at me.


    ¡°I think Menard should be here now, ¡°Frederick says and two cars arrive at the scene.


    ¡°I am sorry I am thete boss,¡±Menard apologized.


    ¡°You should be,¡± Frederick says and the men started putting the men inside the van they brought in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take one of the guys home , me and Frederick have some business to finish, ¡°I say, ordering one of the guys to take them home.


    ¡°You should take care Mr. Smith¡±Victoria said and I just nodded my head at her and I waved at them when I saw their car zoom off.


    ¡°I have never seen Olivia that quiet before, ¡°Frederick says getting into his ruined car ¡°And are you going to leave your brother alone this time too,¡± he asked me and got me speechless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Fred, ¡°I say getting into the van and it zoomed off.

 CHAPTER 67: DON鈥橳 BITE MORE THAN YOU CAN CHEW

    Back at Hale¡¯s mansion inside Will Hale¡¯s room.


    ¡°Why did you interfere in what happened earlier in the dining hall¡±, Will asked his son Jayden but that didn¡¯t give him any reply.


    The man stared at his son long and hard and there was only a conclusion when he arrived.


    ¡°Did you like that woman?¡± Will asked yet another after not receiving a reply from his son but this time around he got his answer.


    That silence. The silence alone was enough to give an answer to his question.


    ¡°That¡¯s an absurd question, why will my son like that showgirl,¡± Kate says, hoping her gut feeling is wrong but her son¡¯s answer shocked her.


    ¡°Yes I like her and I want her, ¡°Jayden says with a hard face but his fathernded a p on his cheek and Kate got surprised by his actions.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s already bad enough you are useless but don¡¯t go around offending people that could end, you just stay doing nothing and let me spoon-feed you,¡± Will says and that got Jayden angry.


    What does his father take him for?


    ¡°Did you think I am the only useless one isn¡¯t because you are useless that¡¯s why grandpa didn¡¯t entrust you to any projects, you can¡¯t even arrange a board meeting without mentioning Grandpa¡¯s name so, you think you are better than me¡±Jaydenmented and his father got so angry that hended him a punch.


    How horrible was he to end up with a useless son like him?


    ¡°Can you guys please stop all this how we are supposed to get thepany if you guys are fighting!!¡±Kate yelled, her breathing ragged not able to take the scene in front of her. What was happening to her family?


    ¡°What a useless son ¡°Will spat and Jayden stormed out of the room despite his mother¡¯s pleas.


    While storming out of the room Jayden bumped into Bradley on his way to the sitting room. Jayden looked into his eyes and he knew better than not to apologize to him.


    ¡°I am sorry¡±Jayden apologized looking at the stern face of Bradley which was devoid of emotions currently.


    ¡°Is that for Georgina?¡±Jayden asked Bradley worryced in his voice when he saw the supplies in his hand but he didn¡¯t get any answer from him.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±Jayden asked, looking at Bradley who is scrutinizing him with his eyes weirdly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite more than you can chew¡±Bradley finally says with his cold voice and Jayden gets so angry about it.


    Why was everyone telling him what to do?


    ¡°What the fuck did you mean!¡± he yelled and his voice rang through the corridor but he regretted it when he saw Bradley¡¯s aura change.


    ¡°You know what I mean so, I won¡¯t stress myself exining,¡± he says, and Jayden¡¯s expression worsened¡±It¡¯s just two words Jayden BACK OFF,¡± he says leaving the angered Jayden.


    ¡°No matter how long it takes Bradley I will get back at you, ¡°Jayden says through gritted teeth.


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    I walked through the corridor to my room but I bumped into my mother on the way and I saw that her facial expression was not so good but I decided to brushed it off.


    ¡°Did you think you had to embarrass your mother because of that girl?¡± my mother asked but I chose not to answer.


    ¡°Go to sleep early mother, you don¡¯t want to wake up with baggy eyes,¡± I say as I walk past her.


    ¡°Did you think I would let you stay married to that girl!?¡± my mother asked and I can say I inherit my stubbornness from her because I know she is not going to back down that easily.


    ¡°I am going to give you a fierce warning because you are my mother, don¡¯t mess with Gina because it¡¯s like you are messing with me and you know the consequences of going against me, ¡°I say coldly walking away but her words stop me.


    ¡°Did you still hate me because of what happened then?¡± she asked and that got me thinking.


    ¡°No¡± came my reply after a long silence and I walked away from her.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let that silly girl have my son because my son deserves better¡±Bradley¡¯s mother mutters looking at the retreating back of her son but what they didn¡¯t know is that a pair of eyes were looking at them.


    ¡°I better find myself a good Ally, this one doesn¡¯t look like it,¡± Juliana says leaving the ce.


    Inside Olivia¡¯s and Victoria¡¯s apartment, the girl could be seen sitting down on their couch lifelessly.


    ¡°Today is nerve-wracking,¡± Olivia says, cing an icepack on her chest.


    ¡°Can you pass that to me too? ¡°Victoria asked, pointing to the ice pack.


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE:Don¡¯t you think those girls are being dramatic? Why are they using an ice pack when they are not the ones attacked?


    ¡°I always pictured sir Dous as a decent man but today I changed my perspective about him, ¡°Olivia says lifelessly.


    ¡°What changed exactly?¡±Victoria asked, facing her.


    ¡°That he is a superhero that every woman should think of sleeping with, ¡°Olivia says daydreaming and Victoria facepalms herself for expecting her friend today something sensible.


    ¡°I was expecting you to say something amazing but as always I am disappointed, ¡°Victoria says, using the ice pack to massage her body.


    ¡°But why did you think we were attacked?¡±Olivia asked and her reporter instinct kicked in.


    ¡°It¡¯s not our ce to get involved they are going to sort it out themselves, ¡°Victoria says cutting Olivia short even though she is also curious because of the look on Dous¡¯s face when he picked up one of the gangster¡¯s phone is the face of someone being betrayed or something and I just stared into space still wondering why will a young master from a rich family has that kind of look.


    ¡°Did you think Georgina will be fine?¡±I asked Olivia after a long time of silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I think she will be fine¡± Olivia replied trying to also convince herself.


    ¡°Did you think her inws won¡¯t mind her background? I heard that they usually care about the family their son¡¯s wife is from. ¡°I say.


    ¡°I am also worried but I think Mr. Bradley should be able to take care of that, ¡°Olivia says, sipping her cold coffee.


    ¡°Are you having issues at work?¡± I tried to ask after her but she justughs it off iming and bragging that she is the best in her field and you can trust that Olivia is good at that. I just smiled when I saw that she was not stopping anytime soon but my mind wandered to a certain person and I knew it was going to be a long night.

 CHAPTER 68: SHOULD WE FINISHED WHAT WE STARTED

    The nking of heels could be heard and Jayden looked at the source of the disturbance when he saw who it was he snarled.


    ¡°I know you are not happy to see me but I do not think it will be bad to drink together,¡± Juliana says, taking a seat beside Jayden and he snorted at the girl¡¯s thick skin.


    ¡°Hale is sure to be really rich even though the wines here are expensive,¡± Juliana says, amazed but Jayden still treated her as air.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He never asked her to conversed with him


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we help each other?¡±Juliana asked and Jayden looked at her with a raised eyebrow wondering what the woman was spewing.


    ¡°I will have Bradley and you have Georgina. How is the sound of that? ¡°I asked him but he just looked at me like I have lost some screw in my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you get my Aunt to like you but making your way into the Hale is going to be an unfulfilled dream of yours, ¡°Jayden says and a dangerous glint appears on Juliana¡¯s face but she quickly masks it.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me but you have nothing to lose if you agree ¡°.


    ¡°You know maybe because you just get back to the country that¡¯s why you don¡¯t know my brother¡¯s influence but you shouldn¡¯t get involved with Bradley Hale you are going to regret it¡±Jayden warned getting up.


    ¡°I think this is why you are still your cousin¡¯s shadow because you do not have the balls to go against him,¡± Juliana says, trying to get under the skin of Jayden and she seeds.


    ¡°I am not a pussy!!!¡±Jayden yelled and Juliana smiled at his reaction that was exactly what she needed.


    He wanted to puncture his ego so he could react.


    ¡°Then prove it Jayden¡± Juliana challenges him. Jayden¡¯s face contorted in anger and he thinks about Juliana¡¯s offer and Juliana smiles seeing he was considering it. She was one step away to sess.


    ¡°How are we going to go about it?¡±Jayden asked.


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Juliana says, smiling at his newfound ally. Wait a little longer Dad, Hale¡¯s new madam will be me.


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    Getting back into my room I found Georgina already sleeping and I wondered if she feelfortable with her dress on I decided to help her to take it off which Iter regretted because while just getting off her ne I felt my self-control escaping me and with our make out tonight I decided to just wake her up.


    It was a bad idea to even think that I could handle taking off her clothes without waking her. That was suicide.


    ¡°Gina Gina¡±I called and I saw her stirzily, probably wondering why she was disturbed from beauty sleep.


    ¡°Hmm¡± she answers soft moans escaping her mouth as she rubs her eyes looking at mezily.


    I told her to go and shower which she agreed grumpily because she noticed she was quite ufortable with her dress on and I am very sure she is not even aware of her actions it took a very long time before I heard the water running in the shower and I decided to pick up her shoes from the ground but I heard a loud voice suddenly from the bathroom and I quickly rushed into the bathroom but what I saw got me speechless.


    Georgina was staring at her burn hand that was more red than earlier


    ¡°What happened to your hand,¡± I asked looking at her injured hand red.


    ¡°I forgot that I was hurt so I think¡­.¡± she was saying but I saw that she immediately stopped talking and when I looked at her I understood the situation we were in.


    I am under a running shower with my naked wife and we are both staring into each other¡¯s eyes. My perverted eyes didn¡¯t just gaze at her eyes but also at her body and I can say my eyes are already blessed because of my wife¡¯s body.


    MATURE CONTENT ????


    Her pale skin stood out under the shower light, her round firm perky breast with plump nipples that stood erected which was dripping with water down to her torso, her tiny waist with her wide hips which I can¡¯t help but noticed, and her straight legs after feeding my eyes with her sumptuous figure I gaze back at her eyes with my lust filled eyes and I get ashamed because while I was busy gazing at her body I forgot why I was in the room in the first ce.


    ¡°I am sorry I shouldn¡¯t¡­.¡±I was saying this with a tone of urgency so I won¡¯t be misunderstood but I was cut off by her words.


    ¡°Should we finish what we started earlier?¡±I heard Georgina ask and my body shivered in excitement but I decided to get my libido under control. I gazed at her eyes to see if she meant it and I saw her eyes filled with lust.


    ¡°I mean we are husband and wife and we have not consummated our marriage and I do not think there is anything wrong with that¡±I heard her say in a go and I just smiled.


    Hearing her that rush amused Bradley and he wanted to tease her a little but his needs were also surfacing because his little member was starting to protest in his pants.


    God, he needed to be released.


    ¡°Are you not going to regret it? ¡°I asked, even though my rational thoughts were escaping me but I don¡¯t want her to do anything that she would regret. She was his wife he could wait till forever until he was sure she was ready. He would not force her.


    Georgina wrapped her hands around me as she pressed her naked body against me and she whispered softly in my ear. ¡°I won¡¯t¡± and that¡¯s all I needed to hear before I smashed my lips on hers¡­

 CHAPTER 69: I WILL BE GENTLE

    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    MATURE CONTENT ???


    Bradley¡¯s cold lips assaulting mine made me feel so hot and the soft passionate kiss turned fierce. His tongue started exploring my mouth, dominating the kiss. His cold hands started touching my already wet naked back and it sent an electric park to my body which made me shiver. His lips left mine and he started nibbling on my earlobe and that almost drove me crazy.


    Bradley lifted me and he stepped out of the bathroom still with me in his arms. We still did not stop with the fiery kisses. It was slow yet so fierce. He ced me gently on the bed and he feasted his eyes on my body. I feel intimidated by his eyes on my body and I decided to cover my breast and close my eyes to avoid looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Remove your hands¡± I heard Bradley¡¯s hoarse voice and I removed them slowly.


    The look in his eyes told me that he loves what he sees and that boosted my confidence.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± he says and I open my eyes slowly ¡°You are perfect Gina,¡± he says and that boosted my confidence.


    Bradley also started taking off his clothes and I fed my eyes hungrily at his toned chest when he got close to me I ran my hands through his chest and a  moan escaped his mouth.


    ¡°You are killing me, babe,¡± Bradley says in his hoarse voice and he ces his lips on my lips again starting from where we stopped and I run my hands through his silky hair.


    ¡°Did you want us to continue babe?¡± Bradley asked, whispering into my ear and I nodded shyly.


    ¡°I will be gentle,¡± Bradley says slowly.


    Bradley started sucking my boobs while the other hand was kneading my other one. I moan in ecstasy of pleasure.


    I have never felt so much pleasure like this, it was blissful


    After Bradley finished sucking one of my boobs he turned to the other one and my inside ached at the sensation at that time one of his fingers slipped into my entrance and my body tensed.


    ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he says and my body rxed a little. He started driving his finger in and out my inside but after some time, he made it two and my body shivered due to the unbearable pleasure.


    After some time of Bradley¡¯s exercise on me, he brought out his fingers and used his mouth to lick the sipping juice out. I looked at him bewildered, and before I could say anything he kissed me making me taste myself inside his mouth.


    Bradley stood up on his knees removing his brief and his young man was standing erect in all his glory. I quickly closed my eyes not believing it but Bradley¡¯s hoarse voice made me open them back.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± he says and when I opened my eyes I saw his face close to me and I felt something poking me underneath.


    ¡°I want you to look at me when you take me fully,¡± he says and I nodded at an obedient student and he positioned himself at my entrance.


    ¡°And have ever told you to have the most beautiful set of brown eyes that I saw,¡± he says entering inside me and I gasped.


    The two couples explore the pleasure of each other¡¯s body inside the dime-light room that  even the young night outside got jealous of their romance.


    That night they became one and the night blessed them together.


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE: eh eh I am sorry but I am not good with this kind of scene so, forgive me and I leave the rest to your imagination.


    THE NEXT DAY


    The sun shining brightly outside the room skims into the room making the room that still stinks of the activities the couple did overnight look bright.


    I stretched my bodyzily and I felt so sore all around and when I tried to open my eyes I was faced with a hard tone chest and when I touched the hard chest I felt Bradley move.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Bradley says with his hoarse morning voice which sounded so sexy and my stomach twisted hearing that.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I say shyly remembering what happenedst night.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± he asked, pecking me on my forehead and I quickly covered my face feeling shy.


    God, I am no teenager!


    ¡°Why are you covering your face?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be facing the mighty Bradley Hale with my sleepy face,¡± I say, still covering my face.


    ¡°But you are the mighty Georgina Grey of showbiz don¡¯t you think you underrated yourself,¡± he teased and soft chuckles escaped his mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s different, ¡°I say poutingly, not knowing why everything the man does sounds so sexy.


    ¡°But what are you saying I already saw everythingst night so did you think being shy right now is okay,¡± he says, embracing me to his naked chest and I can feel his morning erection on my stomach and that makes me ufortable.


    Was he going to be at it again? And then I remembered that we did it raw without protection. Foolish me!


    ¡°Hubby, can I get morning pills?¡±I asked and I felt his embrace loosen a little bit.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to have kids with me?¡± he asked me and that made me sit up facing him and the crazy me still covered my breasts because I was still shy.


    ¡°You know I have to finish this project I am doing before I can do anything, ¡°I said, coaxing my gloomy husband and he looked convinced.


    Does he want children that much? A pang of regret rises up in my chest knowing I cannot fulfill his dream.


    ¡°If you need help concerning your promotion you can tell me you are Mrs. Hale after all¡± Bradley says, dragging Georgina to her body as she was sitting on his lower body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I am one of the most sought actresses so, I will be fine¡±.


    ¡°Let me send someone to get you the morning pills,¡± Bradley says, getting up from the bed stark naked. I quickly shut my eyes after I came in contact with his huge cock and I  heard Bradley¡¯s chuckles. After I heard him walk out of the door I then opened my eyes.


    ¡°OMG I can¡¯t believe it¡±I yelled giggling as she buried my head inside the pillow and I started reminiscing about what happened the other night on the bed not bothering to get up.

 CHAPTER 70: A HICKEY

    DOUGLAS¡¯S POV


    I drove into my brother¡¯spound with my red sports car and I got down from it since my other car got wrecked the other night I decided to make use of it.


    I looked at the mansion that looked like the prime minister¡¯s home due to its elegant design and I snickered knowing my parents really put a lot of care into it while they gave him the house.


    After I got out of my car I also saw my brothering out of the house and about to leave to go out.


    ¡°Good morning, are you going to the gym?¡± I asked about seizing up the gym suit he is putting on and I could see that he was in terror about my presence.


    ¡°What¡­ are¡­ you¡­ doing.. here?¡± he asked, stuttering and I was surprised by the way he is easily scared.


    How could a scaredy cat like that even think ofmitting such atrocities?


    ¡°For someone bold enough to think of sending assassins after me you are a coward, ¡°I say and I see his face green with fear and I continue.


    ¡°And if you wanted to send people after I don¡¯t send amateurs it¡¯s disgusting fighting somezy assholes¡± I saidzily and I gave a bored look.


    ¡°You must think you are some undefeated king that can not be overthrown, ¡°Micheal said for the first time and I looked at him smirking.


    ¡°I just hope our parents that doted on their favorite son could witness this side of you then I can die peacefully without having any regrets¡± I mocked Micheal and I can see his face burning with fury.


    ¡°You!!¡±Micheal yelled.


    ¡°Since you are feeling so insecure then as an adopted son you should watch your head because now I won¡¯t go easy on you¡±.


    Yes, my older brother Michael was adopted by my parents who love children and since they were not able to get one themselves they decided to adopt but after sometime they were blessed with me. But I wooul not say it was a blessing because my mom struggled between taking care of two kids and since one was adopted she does not want to be impartial.


    That was how I started getting neglected being the biological son while the adopted one got fired on but I could not me them they were just caught up in their own ipetence.


    But that adoptive son and of theirs is now going after their original son without their knowledge.


    ¡°And about the attack, you can trust me not to tell our parents and you can treat that as your birthday gift mom says I should give you this brown leather jacket the other day but I forgot, ¡°I say pointing to the jacket I was wearing on my brown pants.


    ¡°Does mom know this side of you guys, I mean the other dark side,¡± Micheal said in a threatening voice and I smirked on how the flower boy was threatening me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I think we should start from how you lied that I hit you back then when we were in highschool and did you remember the time you stole dad¡¯s money we could also tell him and¡­.,¡¯ I say trailing when I saw that my words got to him.


    ¡°I think you have more secrets than me dude so I hope you keep your little talk to yourself,¡± I say and I leave him standing on his house pouch and I enter my car driving out of thepound.


    ¡°You are wrong Dous I am not as weak as you think¡±Micheal mutters and his facial expression of a coward earlier changes.


    *****************************


    Back at Hale¡¯s ancestral mansion in the dining hall, everyone could be seen sitting down except two certain people.


    ¡°I am wondering when the two lovebirds will grace us with their presence,¡± Kate says and that makes Emily so mad.


    ¡°What are you saying Kate don¡¯t associate my son with your useless talk,¡± Emily says and Justin cautioned her.


    ¡°We can just start eating and then they can join uster, ¡°Grandma Hale says, putting a stop to the argument that could start with it and Beatrice shakes her head.


    The family started dishing out their food and everyone started eating in silence before the arrival of Bradley and Georgina.


    ¡°Good morning¡± Georgina greeted cheerfully and she exchanged pleasantries with grandpa and grandma Hale.


    ¡°She must be a thick-skinned b***h, ¡°Juliana thought.


    ¡°She is a really tough one after all thest night fiasco she can still smile cheerfully, ¡°Kate thought, smiling sheepishly.


    ¡°How can my son be married to that vixen?¡±Emily thought angrily.


    ¡°She looks so beautiful, ¡°Jayden thought, sipping water from his ss and licking his busted lips.


    ¡°I am sorry we don¡¯t mean to bete for breakfast it¡¯s just that¡­..¡±I was saying and I raised my hair letting my corbone show which makes the hickey on my neck very visible.


    ¡°pah¡± the sound of shattering ssing on the floor could be heard and when Georgina looked to the source it was Jayden.


    ¡°Is that hickey on your neck?¡±Jayden asked in disbelief¡­

 CHAPTER 71: THERE WAS MORE TO THE FAMILY

    Everyone in the dining hall was surprised about Jayden¡¯s outburst but Juliana felt more embarrassed about how Jayden was disying his stupidity.


    Does he want to tell everyone that he has desires for his brother¡¯s wife?


    I was equally shocked that my trick didn¡¯t work on my mother-inw or even Juliana but Jayden and I looked at him in surprise.


    What was going on in that prick¡¯s head? Georgina felt the air around her dropped and she knows that Bradley was mad but what was she supposed to do? She does not know his cousin was a fool.


    ¡°I.. mean. I am just surprised about it¡±Jayden says awkwardly Bradley red at him and he wished that he was not in that dining hall that morning because the murderous aura Bradley was emanating that time could get him killed without actually using a gun.


    The man was choking him with his deadly aura.


    ¡°Jayden, would you behave yourself?¡± Will Hale reprimanded, ring at his son and Kate was sad about the bad blood between the father and son.


    How are they going to fight as a family if they were all divided?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I am a married woman so I think a hickey here and there shouldn¡¯t be surprising, ¡°I sayughing dryly trying to soothe the awkward situation because I wasn¡¯t expecting the reaction from Jayden I was, even more trying to irk my mother-inw and Juliana but I think I thought wrong. Kate red at me and I was confused because what exactly do I do now?


    ¡°Can we stop ring at each other? ¡°Beatrice says but it looks like what she says fuels these people¡¯s actions. I don¡¯t know if this is how the aristocratic family behaves but if they are always at each other¡¯s throats like this then I will like to save myself from all this trouble.


    It was just a breakfast but it felt more like a court session and she was the murder suspect.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± grandpa Hale says, finally breaking the awkward silence that has been reigning in the dining room. I breathed a sigh of relief because the aura my husband was emanating was choking.


    Can he please just dim his aura?


    ¡°Yeah, we should eat, and don¡¯t let us dwell on unnecessary things,¡± grandma Hale says, beaming me a smile which I equally return.


    Bradley  pulled out a chair for me after I took my seat. He started dishing out my food but the ring stares from some people immediately made me self aware and I had to nudge the man to let me do it but he did not budge.


    Looks like I have to be the evil daughter-inw for today, I thought. Everyone starts dishing their food but my mother-inw still res at me but I do not give a damn about that.


    ¡°Georgina eats this fish you will need it for the baby, ¡°Grandma Hale says passing the fish to Bradley and I choked at her words.


    ¡°Baby?¡±I was confused but she just smiled and I noticed that around the table it was only my father-inw and grandpa Hale. Their facial expressions did not change. The rest wasn¡¯t happy about the development at all so, I just started eating because I was so famished maybe because of the vigorous activity I didst night.


    ¡°Bradley, have this sd I heard from mother that it¡¯s your favorite,¡± I heard Joanna¡¯s cringey voice and I hissed in frustration.


    Does she not get tired if trying to get close to my husband, I snorted.


    ¡°I do not like,¡± Bradley threw the words at her without mincing it and I gave him a thumbs up.


    That¡¯s my man.


    After dining at the dinner table we decided to leave for our house which was not appreciated by Bradley¡¯s mother but she does not have a choice.


    ¡°Bradley I will like to see you in my study room before you leave, ¡°grandpa Hale says standing up from his seat.


    Bradley left for grandpa Hale¡¯s study room after grandma Hale assures him that he will be fine.


    ¡°I love your dress¡± Joanna walks up to meplimenting my dress which Juliana snorted when she looked at me.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say looking at the ck Chanel dress Bradley got for me to wear. I  thought I was going to be left alone but Joanna Beatrice¡¯s daughter came to keep me apanied and she even decided to tour me around the house. We went around the huge mansion and I can say the house is a pce because everything about it is just magnificent from the carvings to the designs to the structure it¡¯s just so magnificent.


    ¡°Is that a maze over there? ¡°I asked, pointing at it.


    ¡°Yes even though I have not been there before but my mom says Bradley goes in there like his yground that even when he was kidnapped everyone thought he got lost in the maze but grandpa disagrees before we wereter informed and when uncle¡­.¡±Joanna was saying but she stop and I know she noticed she was delving into too many details.


    ¡°I am sorry I talk too much,¡± she saysughing dryly.


    ¡°About that? Bradley¡¯s kidnap, can you tell me about it?¡± I inquired and I saw Joanna stiffened hearing that. It was like she should not have mentioned it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too curious Gina there is more to the family you do not know,¡± Joanna said seriously and I raised my eyebrows at her.


    There was more to the family that I do not know.

 CHAPTER 72: SOMEONE IS GOING TO DIE

    The atmosphere between me and Joanna turned solemn after what she said and I noticed she was skeptical about discussing anything with me, so I decided to lighten up the mood.


    ¡°Do you think you would not be able to seed if you go into fashion?¡±I asked and I saw her looking at me with their mouth agape.


    She was stunned that I was able to notice the little details that was lingering around but it just that I can not help but pick those things up.


    ¡°How did you know,¡± she asked me and Iughed.


    ¡°For someone that has been in the entertainment agency for some time, I can smell it on you, ¡°I say looking at the cute girl with a round face and short hair and gray eyes just like Bradley¡¯s.


    They all really have a pair of gray eyes that looks lovely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell my mom because she and my dad have expectations of me taking over the business. That¡¯s why I have been keeping to myself but how did you notice¡±she says smiling sadly and I could feel her pain.


    Being rich does not mean you could do what you like, how pathetic.


    ¡°You were checking everyone¡¯s outfit but not in a bad way though, ¡°I sayughing and she alsoughs.


    ¡°I do not know about anybody else but I like you for my cousin because my cousin needs a little light in his gloomy life and I think you are that light,¡± she says looking into my eyes with her gray eyes and I envy her for having that amazing eye color.


    ¡°And there are even more amazing things I want to show you sitting here I will be back,¡± she says rushing back into the mansion. I vowed not to leave there till shees back because I do not want them to report me as a missing person just because I got lost in the huge mansion.


    I sat on one of the chairs ced in the garden and I decided to feast my eyes on the beautiful flowers.


    ¡°It must feel tiring trying so hard to feel among¡±I heard a voice behind me and I opened my eyes looking behind me to see who it was and I saw that it was Juliana.


    ¡°I think that word should be used to address you, Miss Shawn,¡± I say getting up from my seat to stroll around the garden not wanting to get into unnecessary words banter with Juliana.


    ¡°How much did you need to divorce Bradley,¡± she says strolling to my side. I always say I am the shameless one but Juliana here is drowning in the sea of shamelessness. She was horrible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about Miss Shawn but if you think I need money did you think Bradley won¡¯t give me tons of it, ¡°I say and I saw her face green with anger and heavens know the only thing holding her back from killing me is because murder is a crime or else I would have been six feet under.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°You are not going tost because you don¡¯t fit to be Miss Hale¡±.


    ¡°Maybe you are right but you are also not good enough, ¡°I say, flipping my brown hair and I think that got her even madder.


    ¡°We are going to see if a ssless orphan deserves the mighty Bradley Hale¡± she threatens stomping away from the garden and I shake my head at the drama I have gone through in just 2 days.


    Why would a girl from a good family, with a beautiful face and good education be threatening me? She must be shameless and ssless, I thought.


    I kept walking around the garden and I noticed I already covered a long distance and I am still inside the garden.


    ¡°Wow I think the size of this garden is the size of my house that was ranked among the top 5 celebrity mansion, we must look like a joke to this penthouse, ¡°I say breathing heavily because of the long distance I just covered and I decided to go back so I will go and wait for Joanna where she left me but I saw an old woman sitting alone in the garden so, I decided to walk towards her thinking she must be a worker working in the garden.


    ¡°Hi ma¡¯am, did you work here?¡±I say, trying to form a conversation.


    ¡°No, but my daughter¡­¡± The woman was looking at me in fear but that face changed immediately and her eyeballs changed to white and I felt an ominous feeling.


    The whole ce suddenly felt suffocated to me but I decided to hold on. It¡¯s not like something is going to eat me up here.


    ¡°Death,¡± she says, her voice resounding through the ce and her voice echo covering therge garden.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?,¡± I asked more like I am asking myself if I am okay? Because I was scared out of my wits.


    ¡°I can perceive death around you,¡± she says growling like someone battling with an external force and my leg weakens hearing that.


    The woman kept shaking her head like she was shaking off bad memories and a tinge of red blush rose up to my cheek in fear but I decided to hold myself and not loosened up because what the woman was saying was scary but for all I know she might just be a fraud.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±I asked with a shaky voice and I was grateful I was even able to say that out loud.


    ¡°Someone is going to die,¡± she said looking into my eyes and I fell to the ground in shock¡­..


    Someone is going to die? Who?

 CHAPTER 73: IS SHE REAL?

    ¡°Someone precious to you is going to die¡± she yelled as someone possessed.


    After the woman says something about someone dying the temperature in the garden dropped and I felt an ominous feeling my fingers curled up in fear and the hair on my body stood up for the fear of the unknown, I feel like something painful is going to cut through my skin or I will experience something very painfulter and that thought almost brought tears to my eyes.


    It was like what the woman just said wasing to life at that time


    ¡°Gina Gina¡± I heard someone calling me and shaking me but I didn¡¯t answer and it was like I was in a trance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±I heard Bradley ask and I quickly snapped back to reality and I noticed that I had gathered a little bit of crowd.


    I stood up from the ground and I saw that some of the workers were already in the garden and I wondered when they weren¡¯t all gathered.


    ¡°What happened?¡±I asked, looking perplexed about what was going on but I made sure I didn¡¯t take my eyes off the strange woman.


    ¡°I should be asking you that, are you okay?¡±Bradley asked and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Is that woman working in the mansion?¡±I asked, pointing at the strange woman.


    ¡°Is she a worker at the mansion?¡± Bradley asked one of the maids in uniform at present in the garden and shook her head but before Bradley could question her a maid suddenly rushed forward.


    ¡°Please forgive me Mr. Hale, my mother is a little sick so I brought her here to be able to take care of her for a few days. She doesn¡¯t mean any harm,¡± the maid says and I pitied her for taking such heavy responsibility.


    ¡°Are you sure she is your mother?¡±I say seizing up the already scared woman the maid nodded her head I can sight the simrities between the mother and child because they have Amber eyes and full ck long hair reaching their waistline and I wondered how she could be able to keep that long hair at an old age.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about why she is in the mansion but can I ask why Gina copsed in front of her?¡±Bradley asked. I saw the maid¡¯s eyes widen and I knew that she knew something.


    ¡°I just stepped on something hubby it¡¯s not something to be worried about, ¡°I say nonchntly dismissing any kind of issues that Bradley may want to raise because of the issue.


    ¡°But are you sure you are a fine sister-inw because your face looks so pale,¡± Joanna asked worriedly but I just beamed a smile at her that I would be fine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in now the butler will take care of this mess,¡± Bradley says referring to the woman and her daughter.


    I decided to follow Bradley and Joanna back to the Mansion but something is pushing me to ask the question that is lingering on my mind and I decided to give it a shot.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Is she real?¡±I turned back, asking the strange woman¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she has told you but if it¡¯s preventable I will implore you to take measures,¡± she says not disclosing what we are talking about my heart skipped hearing that because I was hoping that what the woman says will not be true.


    ¡°What are you guys discussing for your face to drastically lose so much color?¡± Bradleyined, holding my face. I smiled at him but he was not having that after so much persuasion I was able to convince him not to worry so much. A sister-inw who,  when we get back to the city, let¡¯s meet up more often. I want to brag to my friends that the popr GG is my friend,¡± Joanna says jokingly, hugging me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry when we are back in the city I will invite you to the set of my new project, maybe you can help us with the costume¡±I whispered into her ears and I felt her stiffening before she hugged me whispering a lot of thanks into my ear.


    ¡°You know you guys can still stay for today and you can go tomorrow,¡± grandma Hale said grumpily and Iughed at her silliness.


    ¡°We will be back to check on you soon grandma,¡± I say but I saw Bradley¡¯s mom snort while hearing that.


    After baking everyone farewell which wasn¡¯t well appreciated by some, I and Bradley decided to leave for the city but someone decided to be a nuisance at the time.


    ¡°I am sorry can I please tag along?¡±I heard a squeaking voice behind me and I already knew who it was without turning.


    ¡°No you can¡¯t¡± Bradley answered without giving her an ounce of the face and I saw her face twitch but she quickly masked it up smiling I wondered if she isn¡¯t scared of her mouth tearing apart and I saw Jayden looking at us from the house pouch but he doesn¡¯t make an effort to bid us farewell and our car zoomed off with a crazy girl ring at it.


    ¡°Now that we are not in the mansion again can you tell me what urred earlier, ¡°Bradley asked me, picking me up and cing me on hisp. I got shy of the sudden closeness and Bradley noticed it but he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing I just suddenly felt tired, that¡¯s it, ¡°I say, not bothering to give Bradley an exnation but what Bradley did next shocked me.


    He raised the car partition and before I started wondering why Bradley ced his mouth on my earlobe licking it and a moan can¡¯t help but escape my mouth.


    ¡°What are you doing Mr. Hale?¡±I asked with my shaky voice because of the effect my husband was having on me.


    ¡°We have already consummated our marriage so, I can do this much right? so, are you going to tell me what happened between you and that woman,¡± he said, pinching my nipple and I widened my eyes at his action ¡°You are not wearing a bra?¡± he asked, smiling.


    ¡°Will you stop doing¡­..¡±I was saying but I got interrupted.


    ¡°grr grrr¡±Bradley¡¯s phone started ringing and he hissed in frustration hearing that.


    ¡°What is it Lucas?¡± he asked. I don¡¯t know what he and Lucas discussed on the phone but I noticed his facial expression turns cold and he hangs up on the phone secondster.


    ¡°I think I have to take a trip to Ball city,¡± Bradley says, not looking happy and my heart skips a bit hearing that¡­

 CHAPTER 74: GOING TO SEE A SEER

    After we got home Bradley¡¯s luggage had already been packed by Miss Peller and assistant Lucas was already waiting for him at the mansion so, immediately after arriving he was handed his tickets and other necessary files.


    ¡°Can you stop acting sullen?¡± Bradley says but I just red at him.


    ¡°What are you saying I ampletely fine it¡¯s not like I am going to miss you or something and I don¡¯t care¡­..¡±I was saying but Bradley smashed his lips on mine and my legs weakened at the effect this man had on me. He kept devouring my mouth and when I started getting more hungry for his touch he disengaged from me and I hissed in frustration.


    ¡°So, are you saying you are not going to miss me, my little kitten,¡± Bradley asked, pinching my boss. I blushed profusely and my embarrassment doubled when I noticed that we got an audience of our lover¡¯s disy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay long and be back safely¡± I say like a dutiful wife wishing his husband a safe journey but I had a hidden meaning to that.


    ¡°Yes Mrs. Hale,¡± Bradley says, pecking me on my forehead before entering the car zoomed off but I still had my eyes on it before it went out of sight. I was gloomy about Bradley leaving, so I decided to do something about it.


    it¡¯s Olivia, ¡°I say into my phone and I heard Olivia¡¯s grumpy voice from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s already 2 in the afternoon but you are still in bed, ¡°I say but she says it¡¯s a long story.


    ¡°I will need you guys to help, ¡°I say and she asks what it was.


    ¡°To see a seer,¡± I say¡­..


    Inside the car taking Bradley to an airport Bradley could be seen changing into a military uniform and a man was beside updating him and the man is no other than Ben.


    ¡°Did you inform Dous and Frederick about the attack?¡±I asked Ben.


    ¡°Yes General¡± he answered, saluting him.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s move,¡± Bradley says, adjusting the cap.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°For the umpteenth time can you please take us to the right house¡±Oliviamented and I looked at my foot in embarrassment. We are currently looking for the address the maid gave me when we were about to leave the ancestral mansion earlier the ce is one of the most crowded parts of the city and the fact that the sun is still scorching hot at this time of the day didn¡¯t make the search easy so, I have been taking my friends to the wrong address because I am not good with description.


    ¡°I think we already passed this ce earlier, ¡°Victoria says I looked around and I know it¡¯s true because the men drinking and gambling furiously is not a sight to forget.


    ¡°Are you trying to make me mad!!!¡±Olivia yelled like someone that has lost her mind and that attracted a lot of attention from the bystanders. It wasn¡¯t a problem for me because I am wearing sunsses and a mask.


    ¡°Could you please stop yelling at Olivia ? I am trying here. She says it¡¯s a duplex building with some writings on it,¡±I repeated what I have been saying since we started our search and she snorted.


    ¡°Do you have to see this woman? ¡°Victoria asked and I nodded.?


    ¡°I will just do it my way,¡± she says, leaving us standing and walking to some men sitting and drinking at the front of one small bar. I and Victoria didn¡¯t know what she discussed with them but we just saw her smiling and she walked back to us.


    ¡°That¡¯s her house over there¡±, she says pointing at an oldplex with a little writing in Chinese at the front. I wondered how it¡¯s the same thing as a duplex.


    ¡°I think you misheard her, it¡¯s not a duplex but aplex, ¡°Olivia says walking towards the building and I wondered if I misheard her.


    We looked at the old worn-outplex in front of us and I wondered if someone was living there . When we entered the building we were shocked at how the ce was bustling with activities and I wondered if all the people in the city wereing here to dine.


    ¡°Does this ce look like a restaurant from the outside? ¡°Olivia asked why she walked towards a woman and I looked around the ce.


    ¡°Looks like we are going to the top floor and she says there is no elevator,¡± Olivia says and I sigh heavily at what I got myself into.


    After we got to the top floor we still sighted different doors and we wondered which one was the woman¡¯s door but I think luck was on our side because the maid working in the ancestral mansion the woman¡¯s daughter walked out of a door and I looked at her like my Messiah.


    After we exchanged pleasantries with her she asked me the reason for my visit and I told her that I wanted to see her mother but she looked scared hearing that and I quickly exined to her that I meant no harm.


    She directed us into a room with absolutely no interior design and little to no furniture with just a chair and an old cab but there is a sitting rug and that¡¯s what we were offered to sit on.


    ¡°Best I don¡¯t feel good about this¡±Olivia whispered into my ears but I just jerked her away.


    The woman walked into the woman and I felt a little scared looking at her because of the incident that urred earlier today.


    ¡°Good afternoon ma¡¯am¡± I greeted and my friends followed suit.


    ¡°My daughter says you wanted to see me,¡± the woman says and I watched how she covered her body with the quilt. I wondered if she was cold on this hot afternoon.


    ¡°What you said earlier, how true is it?¡±I asked and I watched them smirk at what I said.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it¡¯s true I am sure you will not be here,¡± she says, and I know that her conclusion is true.


    ¡°Since you can see the future I want you to read my friend¡¯s own, ¡°I say and they red at me for saying this.


    ¡°Are you guys sure about it because the cost of knowing the future is knowing it?¡± She said looking at us and I felt an ominous feeling when she said that but my friend nodded their heads agreeing to it.


    ¡°You owe me one,¡±Olivia whispered into my ears

 CHAPTER 75: MEETING A DANGEROUS MAN

    Victoria gave her hand to the woman and I was waiting for the reaction I got earlier but my expression didn¡¯t change a bit and I rolled my eyes at how the woman was all talk.


    She was probably bluffing and not real, maybe I just wasted my time ining here


    ¡°A man is going toe into your life soon, don¡¯t chase him away, you are going to be each other¡¯s light and also help each other heal, ¡°the woman says and Olivia gasped in shock.


    ¡°She is good¡±Olivia whispered and I wondered if she was really good because her eyes had changed earlier.


    ¡°Then I think it¡¯s my turn can you please look if I can find a man that can love me and if that¡¯s is too much just a handsome hunk to sleep with, ¡°Olivia says pushing Victoria away and I just shake my head at her silliness but immediately the woman hands touch Olivia her eyes changes to white again and this time the room became cold and my fingers curled up in fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Olivia asked terrified, moving away from the possessed-looking woman. We can see the woman struggling not to say anything and her daughter quickly rushed in, maybe noticing the situation from outside.


    ¡°Mother mother,¡± thedy that Iter knew as Penelope, called , shaking the woman and I stepped back in fear.


    The woman started getting settled back after some time and the room temperature went back to normal.


    I sighed in relief but still not relief because I did not know what the woman was going to be after.


    ¡°You are going to meet a dangerous man,¡± she says looking at Olivia but she immediately turns to me and I get surprised.


    ¡°Is that vision about me? ¡°I asked and the woman nodded avoiding my eyes. I know she is keeping something away from us but I didn¡¯t ask because, in my earlier mood, I am even more troubled now.


    ¡°When?¡±I asked, sitting upright and my facial expression changed¡­..


    We made our way back outside after handing Penelope some cash which she refused but I insisted. After we got into the car Victoria ignited the car and our car zoomed off.


    ¡°What in the world is the distinguished wife of Bradley Hale doing in a ce like this¡±Daniel asked looking at the retreating back of the car that just zoomed off.


    ¡°Should I go and ask?¡±Miles asked his boss.


    ¡°Not yet we should first take care of our business but Mrs. Hale is sure interesting,¡± Daniel says looking at the oldplex Georgina just came out of.


    Looks like everything about the Hales is interesting, Daniel thought.


    *******************************


    Inside Victoria¡¯s car which is taking the three girls back home, everyone could be seen battling with their thoughts but Oliviater breaks the silence.


    ¡°That woman saw something about me that she isn¡¯t saying right?¡± the ever-cheerful Olivia asked with a solemn voice and Georgina sigh heavily.


    I sighed knowing my friends might be worried but I am more because the woman seems to be real and that¡¯s the second time age would see something about her. The first one is someone dying and the second one she does not even have the heart to tell her.


    She was really worried.


    ¡°Why are you guys taking her words seriously for all we know she might be fake, ¡°Victoria says trying to soothe Olivia¡¯s mood. Victoria was really not a believer of things like that so I am quite sure she just think. thr woman was bluffing.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°She says you are going to meet a man and you already did, of course, she is damn real!¡± Oliviamented mming the car dashboard.


    ¡°What man?¡±I asked, confused because I am very sure that Victoria is single.


    ¡°Dous¡± Olivia answered and I saw Victoria facepalm herself but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to question them.


    ¡°At least you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to you which is good because you can sleep worry-free but I don¡¯t think I can ever sleep peacefully again after that revtion, ¡°I say leaning my head against the car window and I thought back about all that woman says and I know it¡¯s going to be a long night for me tonight and Bradley is not even around to embrace me.


    ******************************


    In the middle of nowhere inside the woods, gunshots could be heard and grunting sounds from pain could be heard from different men and you could sense that the men were losing out.


    The sting sounds from the bomb could be heard and there were thick mes everywhere.


    ¡°Eagle what¡¯s the situation over there¡±a man in military clothes could be seen shouting into the radio.


    ¡°We are in a deadlock sir and the enemy keeps catching up on us, ¡°the man says a sound of a bomb exploding could be heard.


    ¡°When is the backup going to get here?¡±The man yelled but the arrival of several men rushing into the field shocked them. The men quickly formed a defensive font readying to attack the unknown men but when he saw the face of one of the men he was surprised.


    ¡°General Hale¡± he called not believing it.


    ¡°You have grown a lot, General Randy¡± Bradley called with his thick voice but the sound of the explosion could be heard behind and everyone quickly took their stand¡­

 CHAPTER 76: THE SET-UP

    ¡°Are you sure you are okay GG?¡± Kira asked me for the umpteenth time while we were on set for my movie shoot and I nodded my head that I am okay but the truth is I am not really okay. I mean who would be okay after hearing that they are going to meet someone dangerous and someone is also going to die.


    ¡°Can they stop acting so awkward?¡±Kiramented and I looked at the crew members that have been giving me side nces and also been gossiping about me and I wondered why my life has been soplicated recently.


    ¡°The set would have been peaceful if someone hasn¡¯t decided to unt her husband¡±I heard Belinda says walking towards me and her heels making weird noises I wondered if I should advise her to get good shoes instead of buying knockoff and know she is trying to irk me but I am not going to give her the pleasure.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t see you as someone that will sleep around to climb the socialdder,¡± she says, facing the crew members and also some of the supporting actors on set. I heard gasps from people around and I saw a smile of satisfaction on her lips.


    ¡°You¡­¡±Kira was about to say but I cut her off.


    ¡°If sleeping with my husband is sleeping around then I am a whore¡±I say like a b***h that I am ¡°but what about you Belinda how many rich young masters have you been involved with just this year alone?¡±I asked herzily not even having the slightest strength to debate with her and I saw people also casting disgusting stares at her but that was the least of my worries


    ¡°I think I should address this, ¡°I said standing up from my seat and everyone looked at me.


    ¡°I am sorry about what happened the other week it¡¯s not in my intention to cause a ruckus on the set and about the rumors circting among you guys I am afraid to say it¡¯s the truth because I have been married to Bradley for a while now, ¡°I say proud of myself and I hear people murmured among themselves and I let them digest it before I continue.


    ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any raised topic about it again I just want to work in a free non-sentimental environment so, I hope you guys won¡¯t feel pressured or burdened while working with me, ¡°I say but I heard someone pping behind me and when I turn I saw director Reynold and Bernard.


    ¡°Well said I am starting to get afraid of how to caution the wife of mighty Bradley Hale but with what you just said then I am relieved,¡± director Reynold says jokingly and I smiled after we exchange pleasantries he says me and Bernard should go to the dressing room to change because we are shooting the first scenes where the male lead and the female lead met.


    ¡°director Reynold, what about my scene?¡± I heard Belinda on my way to the room and I just shook my head at how she can be quite the bootlicker.


    ¡°Wow, I don¡¯t know Georgina can act mighty like that¡±Manager Bee says looking at the retreating back of Georgina chatting andughing with Bernard.


    ¡°Leave her to me Bee because I am going to tarnish her image soon¡± the artist Manager Bee is managing says.


    ¡°You can¡¯t mess with Jessie, you know she is the wife of Bradley Hale after all¡±Manager Bee says.


    ¡°My family is also powerful so, I don¡¯t think Bradley will try to offend them because of a woman,¡± Jessie says, casting a look at manager Bee. She gives her the trust to look at and she acknowledges her.


    The movie shoot has been going on for days now and all I can say it¡¯s that it has been hectic but I enjoy every bit of it because I haven¡¯t been on set for a while now.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Did you care for water?¡±I heard someone say while I was resting at one secluded ce in the building because they weren¡¯t shooting my scene yet and Kira was helping me with my make-up touch-up.


    ¡°Thank you, ¡°I say, collecting the water from Bernard¡¯s assistant, who Iter know to be James.


    ¡°You and Bernard have good onscreen chemistry and even theizen are talking about it, ¡°James says referring to the chocte ads shoot we did the other day I justughed because I am signing off any discussion that has to do with men these days I don¡¯t want to meet any dangerous men like the woman predicted.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think your husband will like it,¡± he says and I wondered why the discussion is rolling to my husband.


    ¡°My husband is a supportive man and he respects my decision of being an actress so, I don¡¯t think he is going to have any thoughts about what you just mentioned, ¡°I say cutting him off not wanting him to disrespect my husband and he apologized for his actions leaving me and Kira.


    ¡°Why are you on edge these days GG?¡±Kira asked me and I also can¡¯t deny that I have been acting quite bitchytely but I just told her that I am fine and it¡¯s nothing.


    ¡°If you are going to ask me I think this is the hundredth time you are checking your phone today, ¡°Kira says and I just sighed heavily wondering why I haven¡¯t gotten any calls, not even text messages from my husband ever since he went on a business trip to Ball city.


    ¡°I will go and check if it¡¯s your turn soon,¡± Kira says standing up leaving me alone and I kept ncing at my phone waiting for it to buzz up with a notification from my husband but I saw nothing forting and I wondered if he forgot about me yet. It really must be great to be a popr actress¡±Manager Bee¡¯s artist who hasn¡¯t bothered to get her name even though she is acting as one of my friends in the movie.


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s why you have to work hard and be ready to do anything to make yourself relevant¡±I advised her like a good senior in the industry but I noticed she was holding a strawberry shake in her hand and I wondered if she liked it but I brushed it off since I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°Yeah we should be able to do anything to make us relevant even if it means stepping on others to get there,¡± she says and I felt a hidden meaning to that but before I can dwell on it a message notification lit my phone up and I quickly opened thinking it¡¯s going to be my husband but the message content shocked me to the bone.


    ¡°Hi I hope you haven¡¯t missed me too much, I will make sure we will be together soon¡±I read the message from the unknown number and I felt cold.


    ¡°Why is he messaging me now after a very long time, ¡°I thought and I felt my palm sweaty but my moment of fear didn¡¯tst before I heard a loud shriek and when I turn to the inception of the noise I saw the Manager Bee¡¯s artist soaked in the strawberry shake she was holding earlier and I looked at her in shock at what the in the world she is doing.


    ¡°I am sorry I don¡¯t mean to offend you I just thought I should¡­.¡± she was saying and I wondered what was happening but people started trooping into the ce because of the noise they heard and they met the soaking wet girl on the floor crying.

 CHAPTER 77: AN ALLERGY TO THE RESCUE

    Georgina looked at the crowd that had gathered due to the little girl¡¯s scream and she just could not believe what was happening to her.


    How do I end up with this act? Georgina questioned herself but she decided to brace herself because she knew she was going to need it


    She was being set up by an uing actress? That was really a joke.


    A joke that she does not know if she canugh it out.


    ¡°Oh my goodness Jessie what happened to you,¡± Manager Bee asked, hurrying herself to the soaked girl.


    I looked at her pitiful acts and it was reallyughable that a caring Manager like her could betray her artist.


    ¡°What happened here Gina?¡± director Reynold asked and I noticed from his voice that he is mad but how am I going to exin to him that I also do not know?


    The people around looked at Georgina that was standing not believing what was happening around her and they all looked at her with a look of disbelief not believing that she could stoop so low to bully an uing artist.


    No one even waited for me to say something before they started judging me. Sinner judging a sinner.


    ¡°I know you are already big Gina but bullying uing artists like this is a preposterous act and maybe because you get married to a big shot that is why you think you are unstoppable, ¡°Manager Bee says and I saw that what she says is already having an effect on people and I know that is exactly what she wanted to achieve.


    She was going to get them to have a bad impression of her and too bad it was working because Georgina could already hear whispers from the people around.


    But I would not say that it is whispers because I can hear them clearly, I mocked in my head.


    ¡°Can you please give me an exnation about what is happening here?¡± director Reynold asked again and I sighed heavily about what I am going to say.


    I also do not know what is going on but who is going to believe me?


    ¡°I seriously do not know, ¡°I say and hear surprised gasps from people and I know they are going to find it unbelievable.


    Someone was pointing using hands at her but she was ying innocent.


    ¡°And you expect us to believe that?¡± producer Pedro asked and I know he does not believe it one bit because after he knew I was married to Bradley he has been acting indifferent towards me.


    It was not my fault that I married a big shot.


    ¡°I seriously do not know how to exin this because I also heard her scream and then I saw her soaked with a strawberry shake but does not it also sound absurd to you, ¡°I said and the whole crowd was silent looking at me, and also towards the crying girl.


    Who were they going to believe? Her or the crying Cindere?


    ¡°So you mean Jessie soaked herself with strawberry shake to implicate you¡±manager Bee asked and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Are you saying you did not do this?¡± director Reynold asked and I nodded my head. It looks like I will keep nodding my head if that was going to make them believe that I did not do it.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Jessie, can you exin what happened, ¡°producer Pedro asked ring at me facing the girl that was on the floor and I sighed knowing I should not bother to waste my energy because the girl was a serpent.


    ¡°I walked up to her to tell her that she is my biggest idol but I got insulted because she says I am an uing artist and that I do not deserve to even be on the same set with her and she threw the drink she was taking at me,¡± she said, sobbing in between maybe to make her story usible and I facepalmed myself on how her acting is good.


    After the victim story, I do not think the people care about my side of the story because I can see them casting disgusting nces at me and some of them were whispering among themselves but I would not call that whispers because I can hear it.


    ¡°Did you admit that you threw the drink at her?!¡± the director yelled in between because he was pissed buy I could equally rte no one would want that kind of interaction on his set.


    ¡°That was not my drink, ¡°I say because that was the only thing I could say at the moment and I wondered where Kira went.


    ¡°Then did I throw her the drink?¡± producer Pedro asked roasting me with his eyes I saw the Jessie girl and manager Bee exchange a look and I know these two set me up.


    How was she going to clear herself up?


    ¡°She is telling the truth¡±I heard Bernard¡¯s voice and I saw Kira walking behind them. After she saw the mess she immediately rushed to my side apologizing foringte.


    ¡°What do you mean Bernard?¡± director Reynold asked and I also looked at him wondering what he meant by that.


    ¡°Georgina is allergic to strawberries so, why will someone allergic to strawberries have a strawberry shake with her, ¡°Bernard says and the whole room fell into silence. I facepalmed myself on how I could forget that.


    I am really allergic to strawberries but I forgot about it and then it clicked if I could forget that I am allergic to strawberry how could Bernard know of it.


    ¡°But how did you know I am allergic to strawberries Bernard,¡± I asked, facing him and I felt an emotion sh through his eyes but he was quick to mask it¡­..


    What was that? I thought in my head because I have never seen anything that muchplicated on Bernard¡¯s face before but an allergy saved me?

 CHAPTER 78: AN APOLOGY

    ¡°From an interview, ¡°Bernard says after a long silence and I stared at him confused.


    ¡°I mean I saw an interview you did and you mentioned it,¡± he says making it sound usible I still have my doubts about him but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°If what Bernard says is true then how did you get soaked with strawberry shake?¡± director Reynold asked confused I sniff augh because of his face and it¡¯s now Jessie¡¯s turn to be roasted.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±Jessie stuttered


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she wanted to frame GG? ¡°one of the crew members says you already know the cue because people started talking and the already-soaked Jessie shivers in fear but manager Bee quickly came to her rescue.


    ¡°I am sorry about my artist she must have wanted to practice with Gina and she got into the character so much, ¡°Manager Bee says I rolled my eyes at her, and director Reynold re up hearing that.


    ¡°What did you think a set is a ce you can y around and make fool of people we are all busy people here so if you can¡¯t control your artist then how are you going to sort out this mess¡±, director Reynold asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sir I am going to take care of its way. ¡°I say looking at Manager Bee I think my payback is now and after I say that director Reynold just nodded his head approving it.


    ¡°What an uncultured act,¡± he says storming out of the ce and the crew members started vacating the ce because the show is already over.


    ¡°Get ready for our next scene,¡± Bernard says lowly walking out of the ce and I stared at his retreating back in silence.


    ¡°Did you ever think your allergy reaction could get you out of trouble one day?¡± Kira asked and I also shake my head because I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should get up from the floor now the show is already over? ¡°I say taking my seat I crossed my leg like a bossdy looking at the stupid girl scrambling on the floor she quickly stood but not without the help of her manager.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you guys are forgetting something? ¡°Kira says taking a seat beside manager Bee and Jessie turns to look at us.


    ¡°What is that?¡± manager Bee asked arrogantly and I got amused at how she still had the face to act arrogant.


    ¡°An apology, ¡°Kira says.


    ¡°So, you mean you are acting petty because of an apology?¡± she asked and I just smile.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she says.


    ¡°What an insincere apology I bet you could do better than that Bee,¡± Kira says and I justughed at how she was roasting manager Bee but I didn¡¯t say anything because she deserves that grace as my assistant.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± manager Bee says through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Pass your turn,¡± Kira says pointing at Jessie that whose long ck hair has be sticky because of the strawberry shake she poured in it.


    ¡°I.. am¡­ sorry,¡± she says like someone having difficulty speaking and they both turn to leave.


    ¡°Leave the set with your artist I am going to exin to director Reynold myself, ¡°I say sipping my water and I saw them halt their steps.


    ¡°What the fuck did you just say!!??¡±Manager Bee asked not believing what she was hearing but I repeated myself and she almost went crazy.


    ¡°You want Jessie to turn down her first project as an actress?¡± she questioned and I feel sorry for her if she thinks I am stopping there.


    ¡°Her first project?¡±I asked sarcastically¡±What to do I think this is going to be herst, ¡°I say taking my script and I started skipping through it.


    ¡°GG isn¡¯t that too much?¡±Kira asked whispering into my ear but I justughed.


    ¡°Compare to what you guys did to me I think I am just getting started, ¡°I say looking at the pissed manager Bee and I saw her eyes twitch.


    ¡°Did you think everything we go as nned because you are a popr actress?¡± the Jessie girl asked and Iughed.


    ¡°Popr?¡±I asked standing up¡±Yes being popr is nothing because I even almost get banned because of a scandal but did you know what revived me?¡±I asked walking towards them and with my every step, my aura get cold.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Power,¡± I say and I saw them flinch but then I startedughing crazily that I even got a tear to escape from her eyes.


    ¡°Wow did you guys just see your face now you look really funny, ¡°I say?


    ¡°What a crazy psycho¡± Manager Bee mutters and I stopughing immediately.


    ¡°What a crazy psycho! then how does this feel, ¡°I say and I picked up my water and I emptied the rest on Jessie¡¯s head and I heard them gasp.


    ¡°I think you should scream now since I throw water on you, ¡°I say and manager Bee pped me immediately and I heard Kira gasp.


    ¡°You this uncultured girl thepany took you in despite you been a dirty orphan, built you into a brand, and now what, you want to be sabotaging our artists,¡± she says it all in one breath.


    ¡°You are forgetting something Bee,¡± I say rubbing my cheek and she cocked her eyebrow looking at me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just p that dirty orphan but I Georgina Grey of showbiz I will make sure that Jessie girl doesn¡¯t make it in showbiz and the rest of Dream entertainment artists of course, I am going to extend my benevolent act to them so, watch me as I make dream entertainment crumble to the ground and if you don¡¯t believe me you could wait and see, ¡°I say standing up taking my script with me.


    ¡°You better start looking for young masters you are going to start giving your artists to because you will need them but I am sure you guys can survive if you turn thepany into a brothel¡±.


    ¡°What a crazy delusional psycho!!¡±Manager Bee yelled.


    ¡°Yes, I am a sweet crazy psycho I even have something growing in my brain so, what else?¡±I asked her and I saw her retreat in fear I walked away seeing her reaction.


    ¡°Wow, I don¡¯t know the GG is that fierce¡±Kira wondered following the cranky Georgina.


    ¡°Am I going to lose out on this project?¡± Jessie asked panicking.


    ¡°I think for now you have to let this go they are many projects you can choose from, ¡°Manager Bee says looking at the retreating back of Georgina and she has mixed feelings about her threat.


    ¡°Does she mean all that she says?¡±And what does she mean about having something growing in her brain¡±Manager Bee thought¡­

 CHAPTER 79: I MISSED MY WIFE

    ¡°Ok let¡¯s get ready for scene 21¡åproducer Pedro yelled and some of the supporting actors gathered trying to get a glimpse of me and Bernard acting.


    ¡°Where is Jessie because she is also going to appear in this scene¡± producer Pedro asked looking at me.


    ¡°I told her to go home, ¡°I say frankly not giving any exnation and I can see that they weren¡¯t really surprised about that.


    ¡°We can just use someone for her scene, ¡°I say looking at the supporting actors, and my eyesnd on a cute girl with a waitress uniform.


    ¡°What about her, ¡°I say pointing at the girl was surprised and I heard gasps frothehanother cascastsThat¡¯s fine you guys should help her go change,¡± director Reynold says not bothering about the girl¡¯s acting skills.


    After shooting for some hours the sky started to get dark and the crew started packing since we don¡¯t have any night scenes.


    ¡°GG¡± I heard someone calling while I was making my way out of the building and I and Kira turn around.


    ¡°Thanks a lot for today, ¡°the girl I choose randomly to take Jessie¡¯s role says.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine you are a good actress so you deserve what¡¯s your name?¡±I asked.


    ¡°Becky¡± sh, e says smiling with all her teeth and I just smile at how cute she is she told me how I am her role model and lots more but I just kept smiling all through because I have been noticing Bernard¡¯s eyes on me the whole time and my palm get sweaty at that but after some time, he left the ce and I sigh in relief and I excuse Becky saying I am tired.


    ¡°Kira, did you notice Bernard staring at us?¡±I asked and Kira says no and I wondered if maybe I am just being paranoid.


    After Johnny dropped me home I looked at the big mansion in front of me which feels empty to me because someone is not home.


    ¡°Bradley Hale you this jerk¡± I cursed after checking my phone and I still didn¡¯t miss any call from him¡­..


    ********************


    ¡°Achoo¡± Bradley sneezed heavily wondering if he had caught a cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell the unstoppable General Hale has caught a cold just after 3 days in the woods¡±Dous says sitting down beside his friend who is sitting down looking at the dark sky Frederick also joined and the three men stare at him. the dark sky after some time silence reigns.


    ¡°I miss my wife,¡± Bradley says out of nowhere.


    ¡°Wow, I don¡¯t know you could be a sissy just because of a girl you kind of liked as a child, d or are you perhaps a pedophile?¡±Dous asked teasing his friends but Bradley just res at him.


    ¡°You are wrong I didn¡¯t like the little Georgina but the full-grown Georgina,¡± Bradley says smiling over nothing and Dous looked at him confused.


    ¡°You guys already had an encounter before you get married?¡±Dous asked and Frederick also looked at his friend.


    ¡°Yeah two years ago at a g,¡± Bradley says, remembering the past¡­


    FLASHBACK TO 2 YEARS AGO


    Inside a luxurious conference hall, red wine sses are stacked up, different aristocrats could be seen socializing with each other and some couples could be seen scattered on the dancing floor moving slowly to the melody of the music ying in the background.


    Bradley walked into the party and most of the socialites walk towards him trying to acknowledge themselves with him but he wasn¡¯t interested in any of their fake acknowledgment.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Bet my father sends his regards and I must say this is a good party¡± Bradleyplimented and Mr. Bet was smiling ear to ear like a girl who getsplimented by her crush. After exchanging pleasantries with some people I decided to find a cool ce to sit because I am tired of different men introducing their daughters to me.


    I got myself to a table and I decided to just stay for a few minutes but something caught my attention.


    I saw a beautiful woman with long silky brown hair with deep brown eyes that kept drawing you in. She was dressed in a blue silk evening gown that had a slit cut at the front but what drew me to her was her nonchnt behavior despite the buzzing atmosphere.


    I kept looking at her and her every silly action didn¡¯t escape my eagle eyes and I saw her breathe a sigh of relief when she saw ady they both talked for a while before thedy excused herself and I followed her without thinking twice. I was even surprised that I did that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why I am at this party in the first ce¡±I hear her mutter looking at the dark sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡±, she says,plimenting the sky.


    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s beautiful, ¡°I say but I wasn¡¯tplimenting the sky. She looked at me at that time and she had a smile my way and my heart skipped a bit.


    ¡°Good evening sir¡± she greeted me looking at me and she started walking out of the ce. I was shocked because that was the first time someone walked past me without looking back.


    Everyone that walked by me always wanted to seek benefits but she was different and she somehow tugged at my heart that night.


    Back to the present.


    ¡°Wow that was the shortest interaction I have ever heard before¡±Dous eximed after Bradley finished narrating his first encounter with Georgina Grey.


    ¡°So, after that did you go after her?¡±Frederick asked and I shook my head, not bothering to give them the reason why.


    ¡°I bet she was just shy that day because who wouldn¡¯t want to be acquainted with one of the richest men in the country, ¡°Dous says and I pondered on what he says because Georgina clearly didn¡¯t remember that interaction because she doesn¡¯t even know who I was the day we met at the hospital.


    ¡°But I bet that she didn¡¯t know who I was that day and also the other time¡±I muttered slowly and I wondered what it could be¡­


    ¡°What are you saying Brad?¡± Frederick asked but Bradley said it was fine.


    ¡°Did you guys still remember the first time we met in the military camp?¡± Dous saysying on the floor and his other friends joined.


    ¡°Yeah, I remember because Bradley¡¯s cold attitude isn¡¯t what I can forget,¡± Frederick says and they all started reminiscing.

 CHAPTER 80: BRADLEY IS COMING BACK

    DANIEL¡¯S POV


    Inside a furnished living room Daniel Taylor could be seen sitting stylishly on the couch scrolling through his phone and looking intently at something on the inte but Miles burst into the living room hurriedly.


    ¡°What could make the mighty Miles be in a rush like this¡±I teased but I saw that his expression was grave and he looked tense.


    ¡°Boss we have a problem,¡± he says I looked at him and I told him to speak away.


    ¡°Our goodsing into the city get caught and it¡¯s with the police now,¡± he says panicking. I stand up abruptly, and my body tenses up hearing that.


    ¡°What do you mean the goods got caught¡±I say breathing heavily but Miles just nodded his head.


    I started throwing different questions at myself and exnations but I could note up with why the police was on our tail but I decided to take care of the situation first.


    ¡°First make sure that the police won¡¯t trace the goods to us and¡­¡±I was saying but I breathed heavily because I knew whatever was happening was going to be tough.


    ¡°How much damage did you think it will cause to us, ¡°I asked but Miles just looked at his feet and I knew it was going to be a lot of damage.


    Those kinds of situations could wreck out finance for sometime but it was definitely going to be something they could handle.


    ¡°Go and make sure they won¡¯t trace the goods to us and ask the boys to hold on to the transaction for the time being, ¡°I say dismissing Miles.


    I have been dealing in drugs and arms for a long time but my goods haven¡¯t been seized. What changes?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in coincidence. ¡± I mutter because I am already suspecting someone. There was no way someone was not behind how they were being forced to the corner


    ¡°Hi Jake, find out if Bradley Hale is in Ball city,¡± I said into my phone and I did not wait for the person to reply before I hung up.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to start paying you back for all that you have done to me Bradley, ¡°I say dangerously and my aura turns dark.


    I had been lenient but they decided to step on my toes and I would definitely not let them off.


    *************************


    ¡°grr grrr grrr grrr¡±the continuous ringing of my phone could be heard ringing through the room.


    The bright sun shining outside almost blind my eyes because I opened it quickly because of the continuous ringing of my phone and I stood up grumpily to pick it up.


    Who could be so rude to call early in the morning? I thought about getting out of bed.


    ¡°Hello,¡± the other person on the other side of the phone greeted me and I creases my eyebrow seeing the voice was not familiar


    ¡°Yes, who is this? Georgina asked grumpily.


    ¡°This is Lucas,¡± the person says and I quickly sober up after I heard Lucas¡¯s voice.


    Lucas calling means Bradley has a message for me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Yes, Lucas, how do you do?¡±I asked and he answered that he was fine.


    ¡°Mr. Hale says I should tell you¡­.¡± Lucas was saying but instantly cut him off.


    ¡°Bradley sent you to me?¡±I asked, feeling sad, why he couldn¡¯t call me.


    Even if it was just a hello I would I have appreciated it


    ¡°Yes, he says he is going toe back today and you shouldn¡¯t¡­.¡±Lucas says, taking a deep breath before continuing and it shows he was having a hard time with whatever he was trying to say.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t miss him too much,¡± Lucas said, hanging up the call immediately and I am sure he was embarrassed about what he just said.


    ¡°Bradley ising back!!!!¡±I screamed excitedly, bouncing on the bed and the fact that I couldn¡¯t contain my happiness, I quickly decided to call my friends.


    I dialed Olivia¡¯s number because I am sure she is going to scream just like me.


    ¡°Hi, Ollie,¡± I greeted happily but I heard Olivia groaned and I was sure she just woke up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong best, ¡°Ollie asked and I quickly filled her with what I just heard as expected Olivia screamed happily and she teased me on how happy I will be to receive my husband back home.


    ¡°This is the first time we have been apart after our marriage so you can say that I am delighted about the news¡± I say and my heart did a flip excited about the news of Bradleying back.


    ¡°Do you love him, Gina?¡±Ollie asked and my excitement quieted down. I do not know why Olivia asked so I decided to inquire.


    ¡°Why are you asking Ollie?¡± I asked her and I heard her sighs from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you have never been excited about any news like this before¡±.


    ¡°He is my husband so, of course, I should love him, ¡°I say thinking about the feelings I have been developing for the gray-eyed man.


    The new surge feeling that I have been having for some days then it should really be love, right?


    ¡°Then don¡¯t you think you should tell him,¡± Olivia says slowly from the other side of the phone but I didn¡¯t reply to her and she continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think as your husband he has a right to know everything about you and¡­.¡±Olivia says but I cut her off this time.


    ¡°Stop it, Ollie, just stop it. I am fine like this and I have everything under control so, please stop it already, ¡°I say, hanging up on the phone, not bothering to wait for her reply.


    I sighed heavily knowing whatever that was happening should be under my control and not the other way round. I do not want to be a burden to Bradley not in any way so she hopes she could really keep everything at bay.


    ¡°You have everything under control Gina because you are strong, ¡°I said, gripping the bedspread tightly and I spaced out thinking about what Olivia said.


    Should I really tell Bradley everything?

 CHAPTER 81: PLANE CRASH

    ¡°It¡¯s done sir Jayden¡± a man from the other side of the phone reported to Jayden.


    ¡°Good I will send you the remaining bnce of your pay after I witnessed the result myself, ¡°I said into my phone and I hung up.


    My heart twirls in excitement hearing what the man says and I was filled with absolute delight. If he could take down the mighty Bradley Hale then he could do anything.


    I looked around my office, which is crappared to Bradley¡¯s own and I got angry just thinking about it.


    ¡°Why will I need anyone when I can get her job done myself?¡±I mutter remembering how my new partner has been restricting me from doing anything.


    ¡°Just imagine how it was way to bring the light Bradley Hale to the grounds there was really no need for restrictions,¡± I says and I burst into hystericalughter


    ¡°Everything is going to be mine soon, EVERYTHING, ¡°I sayughing maniacally.


    ****************************


    I make sure I quickly shoot most of my scenes before the sunsets so I can go home and cook dinner for Bradley¡¯s arrival. I do not think I have ever been eager to do something in my life but today I am just so ecstatic.


    ¡°Georgina can you please do the night scene you have with Bernard today the weather is just so perfect and romantic for the scene,¡± director Reynold says and immediately he said that the crew members started setting the shooting equipment outside and I know that I can say no?


    I just hope that I will be able to leave early to receive Bradley at home.


    ¡°Scene 71 action¡± director Reynold shouted into his microphone and I quickly switched my expression because this scene might be romantic but it¡¯s the scene the female lead broke up with the male lead so, my expression has to be top-notched.


    God, how much I love acting.


    The spring night breeze did justice to the scene as it blew gently and that pped her hair making it dance to it is time. The starry night has stars littered all over it and the moon shines brightly making the night looks beautiful.


    The night was perfect for the scene.


    ¡°Naomi, we can work this out, you do not have to do this, ¡°Bernard says, heaving out loudly and his eyes are already brimming with tears. I can say that he is a good actor and he always delivers.


    ¡°I am sorry I can not be with you even if I wanted to because I just do not love you anymore, ¡°I say looking at him with a stoic face because ording to the storyline, the female lead still loves the male lead but because she is sick she feels that she is not the one for him.


    Bernard took a few steps towards me and he held my hand as he stared deeply into my eyes like he was saying into my soul.


    ¡°If you do not love me anymore then take a step,¡± Bernard says looking into my eyes and I felt something tear up in me.


    It was like the scene was real and if I was not careful it might actually be the next phase in me and my Bradley¡¯s life.


    ¡°Then watch me take 100 more steps,¡± I say turning away from him and I started walking away slowly but every step felt heavy because it was full of my different troubling emotions when I heard Bernard turn walking away and he walked away from the camera¡¯s view and fell and broke down in tears clutching my heart in the process because it hurt so much. How could she be so selfish, I thought?


    How could she not even think about how he would be hurting? I thought about ming the FL¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Cut¡± I heard director Reynold yelled. ¡°Wow, that was a powerful delivery guy. I felt goosebumps on my body,¡± he says and when I looked around I felt some of the crew members¡¯ eyes red and I wondered if the scene was that sad.


    Is this how my life would be sad too?


    ¡°Are you okay Georgina?¡± Kira asked to help me up and dust my body. I just say I am fine even though I know I am not and I do not know why I am not in control of my emotions these days.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s great Georgina,¡± Bernard says walking to me but I just nod my head at him because I do not know if I was capable of saying anything right then.


    ¡°It looks like you became one with the character I am impressed with,¡± Bernardplimented and Georgina smiles sadly because she knew if she was not careful that might also be her fate.


    ¡°I would be going first,¡± Georgina says, excusing herself


    ¡°Ohh Georgina someone has been buzzing your phone up and I do not want to pick it up because I do not know how important it is to you, ¡°Kira said handing me my phone I collected it from her and I saw Victoria¡¯s and Olivia¡¯s call and I wondered what was going on but, I decided to call them so I can asked what is wrong


    I dialed Olivia¡¯s number first and she picked up on the first ring which is not so like her.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Gina, have you seen the news?¡±Olivia asked tense, and I wondered why.


    ¡°No, I have a night scene. I just got off set. Why did you ask, ¡± I say, picking up my bag.


    ¡°Did you not say Bradley ising back from Ball city tonight?¡± she asked again and I started getting curious.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered slowly, already exhausted from the day¡¯s work.


    ¡°Then I think you have to check the news,¡± she says, and before I asked she hung up on me.


    I quickly logged into the inte tense which I do not know why but when I saw the breaking news my body felt numb.


    ¡°The neing from Ball city and it is expected to make itsnding in Newtown tonight crashed and the¡­¡±I read and my body turned cold¡­..


    The ce crashed? And it ising from Ball city? Is Bradley noting from Ball City?

 CHAPTER 82: PR STATEMENT

    I looked at the different headlines that were scattered through the inte and my body shivered in fear.


    Nothing has ever scared me this much but the realization that this actually might be true scared me so much, where did I go from here? what has gone wrong for everything to be falling apart?¡­


    ¡°GG what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Gina, can you hear me?¡± I heard voices asking me but it felt distant and I was not processing it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±.


    I hear different voices hovering around me but I can¡¯t wrap my head around what they are saying. I just kept staring into space because my brain is just not processing what exactly is happening but I immediately snapped back into my senses.


    ¡°Just because it¡¯s from Ball City does not mean it has to be his flight,¡± I mutter slowly assuring myself and picking my phone up to call Olivia back but I was faced with Bernard and the rest of the crew.


    ¡°Are you okay? why are you crying?¡±Bernard says, extending his hand to my face but I dodged it and I wondered how I did not notice that I was crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine I just want to go home,¡± I say facing Kira. I decided to pick up my bag that was on the table but I was not able to grab it even though it was on the table and I noticed the people around me looked at me weirdly wondering why I was acting that way.


    I tried to steady my breathing and reach out for it again but it was still the same. ¡°Why is it out of my reach even though I am staring at it like this?¡±I thought. I sigh loudly trying to reach out to it again but before I could do that James ced it in my hand.


    ¡°Seems like you are in a hurry then you should go now,¡± he says and I nodded my head at him hurriedly rushing out of the ce.


    ¡°What was that?¡±some people started gossiping among themselves after Georgina vacated the ce but some people already noticed something weird about her.


    ************************


    ¡°GG will you please slow down? I am sure it¡¯s not what we are thinking, ¡°Kira said for the umpteenth time and I sighed loudly hearing that.


    We are currently back in the house and Olivia and Victoria are also here with me and they are all trying to tell me that everything is going to be okay.


    ¡°Can you please call Lucas again I am sure his number is going to go through now¡±I asked Olivia and she hissed in anger hearing that?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Will you please calm your nerves woman? We are not even sure if his name is on the passenger¡¯s list. I do not know why you are so worked up,¡± Olivia yelled that I wanted to counterattack but Miss Peller rushed into the house.?


    ¡°So, what did you find out, Miss Peller?¡±I asked, panicking and I felt my palm sweaty.


    ¡°The friend I have in the ancestral mansion which I called says that the ancestral home is quite peaceful and there is no tension air in the atmosphere so, I don¡¯t think what we are thinking is the truth ma¡¯am, ¡°Miss Peller says and that makes me breathe a sigh of relief but I still have my doubts because I haven¡¯t confirmed from Lucas or even Bradley himself but I am going to wait.


    ¡°Since we have a little assurance that what we are thinking might not be true, can we have a little nap because it iste already?¡±Olivia said, yawning and I asked Peller to direct them to a room to sleep.


    I decided to also follow them upstairs but I almost tripped and Victoria quickly caught me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked and I nodded my head because there was no way I could lie through my teeth that I was.


    ¡°Are you having some difficulties?¡± she asked, looking into my eyes.


    ¡°Nah I am just tired¡±I answered hurriedly not wanting Olivia to notice the situation.


    The lighting in the corridor felt like torture to my eyes but I swallowed the pain I felt because I do not want my friends to worry.


    After my friends settled down in one room I went back to my room which I am sharing with Bradley.


    ¡°I know I am not a believer but if you are up there please keep Bradley safe, ¡°I say muttering a silent prayer while looking out the window and staring at the silent city.


    ¡°Good morning¡± Olivia greeted but she was scared for her life when she stared at my face.


    ¡°Oh my God you scared me, can you please not go out with that face¡±Olivia yelled but that was the least of my worries.


    ¡°Where is Victoria? I think we should go to the Hale group today because¡­¡±I was panicking but Miss Peller rushed in.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am bad news, ¡°Miss Peller said and I felt my heart skip a bit.


    ¡°What is it?¡±I heard Victoria hurrying down the stairs.


    ¡°The Hale PR released¡­.¡±Miss Peller was saying but Olivia¡¯s voice reading something out cut her off.


    ¡°We are sorry to say this but Mr. Hale was among the passengers that boarded the ne that crashed yesterday and we still have notreceived any news about him ¡­¡±.


    ¡°What do you mean the PR department released that?¡±I asked and my eyes were already brimming with tears because what the hell am I hearing?


    ¡°It can not possibly be, right? how could¡­.¡±I asked stuttering and Victoria quickly pushed me into her embrace.


    ¡°He told me he was going toe back today and¡­,¡± I say and I felt my throat parched, not able to say anything anymore.


    Could Bradley really be in danger? I thought but I decided to hold onto my fate.


    He would be fine, I muttered to myself but there were some lingering fears behind that but what I didn¡¯t know was there was more toe.


    Author¡¯s Note: : Please, support the book

 CHAPTER 83: THE CULPRIT BEHIND THE EXPLOSION

    Inside the Hale mansion, the situation is already tense and old man Hale was seen throwing different objects at Jayden which he also tried to block as fast as he could.


    ¡°Dad can you please stop it, you are going to hurt him,¡± Kate begged his father-inw but the old man was not having it.


    ¡°I do not have a foolish grandson like you just because your older cousin was not around you went around to cause different trouble, you this foolish fool!¡± Grandpa Halemented throwing a  cup at Jayden.


    ¡°I just asked the PR to release that news so that we can pressure the airlines, ¡°Jayden says, trying to justify his actions, and his mother also trying to straighten things out for him.


    ¡°Yes father I am sure Jayden doesn¡¯t mean any harm,¡± Kate says.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, he does not mean any harm but the stock prices plummeted just because of that article, ¡°old man Hale says, sitting down and breathing heavily.


    ¡°Take it easy I am sure Bradley will find his way around when hees back, ¡°Grandma Hale says and Jayden gets shocked hearing that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Bradley will survive that crash so, I think you should just give me some management rights,¡± Jayden says and Kate almost pped his son for being so foolish because how could he think of saying that when Bradley hasn¡¯t profound dead?


    ¡°Looks like someone is wishing my son died, ¡°Emily says walking into the sitting room and Kate seized up envying her fashion sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s not how you think sister-inw Jayden is just being silly,¡± Kate says trying not to get his son grounded.


    ¡°Good morning father and mother¡±Emily greeted before facing the mother and son duo¡± and I think you should go and work on that article you released because Bradley won¡¯t like to take care of that first when hees back, ¡°Emily says looking at the dumbfounded Jayden.


    ¡°Bradley is back?¡±Jayden asked, panicking and none of his reactions escaped old man Hale¡¯s eagle eyes.


    ¡°Yes he should be back in the city now so, Manager Jayden go save your job when you still can, ¡°Emily says and Jayden rushed out of the ancestral home in a panic.


    ¡°So, Emily, where is your husband? I did not see him, ¡°Grandma Hale asked after his eldest son.


    ¡°He is out taking care of the mess Jayden created, ¡°Emily says, trying to irk Kate.


    ¡°So, how is your daughter-inw doing?¡±Kate asked. Emily¡¯s expression turned solemn; she red at Kate when their mother-inw saw that she quickly smoothed the atmosphere by inviting them for tea.


    ¡°Butler Kim¡± Grandpa Hale called and a man with a ck suit with already gray hair walked into the sitting room.


    ¡°Did you think Jayden is behind the ne explosion?¡±Grandpa Hale asked butler Kim but the man just smiled and brewed tea for the old Man.


    ¡°Make a call and let them destroy any evidence pointing to Jayden¡±Grandpa Hale says and butler Kim bowed before vacating the ce.


    ¡°Whatever you get involved in Jayden I hope Bradley won¡¯t get a whiff because I might not be able to protect you from his wrath¡±Grandpa Hale mutters¡­..


    ¡°GG you can¡¯t possibly go to the Hale group because that will be the next headline tomorrow so please let¡¯s save each other that trouble please¡±Kira begged but I wasn¡¯t listening to any of it.


    ¡°Bradley wasn¡¯t on that ne I am sure of it so I am going to go there and get things rified, ¡°I say walking out of the door but I saw Lucas getting out of a car which I didn¡¯t notice entering the house.


    ¡°Lucas, thank God you are here, what the hell am I hearing, ¡°I asked Lucas, saying Bradley wasn¡¯t on the ne and I breathed a sigh of relief hearing that.


    ¡°So where is he right now?¡±Victoria asked and I looked at Lucas anticipating his next response shocked me to the bone.


    ¡°At the hospital, ¡°Lucas says and I felt weak in my knees.


    I hurried into the hospital without a care about my image, not even bothering if a paparazzi was lurking around. My steps were heavy when I was walking towards the room Bradley¡¯s unconscious body was ced in and my friends followed behind me quietly.


    ¡°How is he doctor Brian?¡±Lucas asked a doctor clothed in a white gown with rimmed sses.


    ¡°He is fine now and he is responding to treatment and the other young masters are also responding to treatments,¡± the doctor says and Victoria got alerted hearing that.


    ¡°The other young masters?¡± She inquired and the man looked at her like he was just noticing her. When he looked at her he also gazed at Lucas and he nodded his head at him.


    ¡°Yes Sir Frederick and Sir Dous,¡± he says and Victoria panics but she still keeps her calm.


    ¡°Is he¡­..¡±Victoria was saying but I cut her off.


    ¡°Can I see my husband?¡±I asked the doctor and he nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes you can but you have to be careful of your actions¡± he cautioned and I nodded at him.


    I creaked the room¡¯s door open and walked into the room slowly. My feet felt wobbly but I still dragged them until I reached my husband¡¯s side.


    ¡°Are you okay hubby?¡±I asked my unconscious husband but I got no reply. I looked at his bandaged head and his lips that are already cracked because of their dryness.


    I got myself seated beside him and I held his hand muttering a silent prayer even when I am not a real believer because there is a tingling fear in my mind.


    I don¡¯t know why I feel like I am cursed because of the series of events that have been happening recently. My eyes got wet but I held the tears in.


    I don¡¯t know what time has passed but I started hearing voices outside the room and I got alerted hearing that so, I dropped my husband¡¯s hand and I went outside the room and I saw my mother-inw raising her voice at Lucas.

 CHAPTER 84: YOU DON鈥橳 LOOK FINE

    My mother-inw was ring up in anger and Lucas was seen trying his best to keep her under control but it seems his effort was fruitless and I pity the innocent man.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing not to inform me about my son getting into an ident sincest night?¡± My mother-inw questioned Lucas angrily and also got confused because I did not even know that he had the identst night.


    Looks like Lucas really has an exnation to give .


    ¡°Or did she ask you to not tell anyone?¡± my mother-inw says pointing at me.


    ¡°I do not know what you are talking about ma¡¯am but I also got informed about the ident this morning,¡± I cleared myself of the usation but I know my mother-inw does not believe me but I do not care.


    ¡°Can you all leave now? I would like to see my son?¡± she asked, lifting her head like the aristocrat she is.


    ¡°Ok, ¡°I say, making way for her, so she will enter the room.


    ¡°I mean you guys shout vacate this hallway you are polluting the ce¡± she says with a face of disgust ncing at my friends and I got mad at that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude but don¡¯t you¡­.¡±I was saying but Olivia cut me off.


    ¡°We should get going now Gina, it¡¯s not like staying here helps with anything, ¡°Olivia says and the other girls beam at me with a smile.


    ¡°We are going to get you a set of new clothing,¡± Kira says and they all left for home.


    I looked at the woman that seemed like my friends leaving the hospital as a trophy for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief¡± Mrs. Hale breathed out before entering Bradley¡¯s room and I got myself seated on the chair outside the room.


    ¡°No wonder some people do not get along with their mother-inw,¡± I mumbled looking at the closed ward door.


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV


    Before we left the hospital I asked the girl to wait for me outside.


    ¡± I forgot something upstairs,¡± I said to Olivia and before she asked me what I forgot I was already on my way to the elevator.


    After I heard that Dous was also involved in an ident I have been feeling restless and I know I can only be rest assured only if I see his condition with my own eyes.


    I rushed and looked for his room number that Lucas informed me of earlier, and after some time I located it.


    I stood in front of the room for some minutes contemting if I should go in or not but I immediately hear some footsteps so I quickly vacated the area while going down I saw two old couples and a young man in his 30¡¯s beside them and I already know who they are because Dous has a striking resemnce with his father.


    ¡°I hope you are okay?¡± I mumbled before I went back to meet the girls.


    ¡°Thank God I was wondering if Gina decided to hold you down,¡± Oliviained when she saw Victoriaing and the three girls entered the car and Johnny took them home.


    **¡±¡±****************


    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Mr. Hale is a strong man so I am sure his recovery will be fast so, you do not have to. worry so much, ¡°doctor Brain says after briefing us on Bradley¡¯s condition.


    ¡°But about the already stitches¡­.¡± doctor Brain was saying but Lucas cut him off.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine doctor, ¡°Bradley¡¯s father said hurriedly but I did not put any meaning to it.


    ¡°Aunt Emily,¡± I heard a squeaky voice behind me and without looking I already knew who the voice belonged to.


    The cringey ant also decided toe.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine¡± sheforted hugging my mother-inw and I saw her smile sadly.


    ¡°Thanks foring, Anna . I appreciate it but how do youe to know of it?¡± my mother-inw inquired and I noticed no one really knew what was happening at the hospital.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over the news aunt, ¡°Julianna says and Bradley¡¯s father gets alerted.


    ¡°What do you mean about that?¡± he asked and Julianna exined how the news was topping the headlines and Bradley¡¯s father dashed out immediately and I know that might be a huge problem for the group.


    ¡°And Miss Georgina is also topping the list like a celebrity she is, ¡°she says and I know whatever she is referring to is not anything good.


    ¡°What do you mean she is also topping the news?¡±Emily asked and Julianna was more delighted to share the good news with her.


    ¡°I heard she bullied someone on set,¡± she says, gasping like she just said something wrong and I rolled my eyes at her over her dramatic ways.


    ¡°I already do not like her for my son but she is also not a good girl I already¡­¡±Emily says looking at me with disgust but all that she is saying bes incoherent because I suddenly felt a banging headache and my head felt fuzzy and that almost makes me lose my bnce.


    ¡°What is wrong with her?¡±I heard my mother-inw¡¯s question and I noticed a hint of worry but I thought I might be mistaken.


    ¡°I do not know what you saw online Miss Shawn but it is not true, ¡°I said with so much difficulty and I felt my forehead sweaty because of the disturbing headache.


    ¡°But it is what the news says, ¡°Julianna says and I was about to lose my temper but I still kept it at bay.


    ¡°You must be clueless Miss Shawn to be believing whatever the tabloids are saying and if you will excuse me, ¡°I say scurrying out of the hallway because I could feel a headache.


    ¡°What a rude girl¡± I heard my mother-inw mutter behind me but I care less.


    I scampered down the stairs but because the headache is already affecting my visibility I skipped some steps and which resulted in me rolling down the stairs.


    ¡°Ouch¡± I let out a whimpering sound when I fell on my butt but the headache came at me in full range and I could not help but scream in pain.


    ¡°Why does it hurt so much,¡± I thought and I curled up in pain on the ground.


    ¡°Why are the symptoms showing up now?¡± I questioned myself.


    ¡°Are you okay miss¡± I heard a faint voice asking me and I raised my head to gaze at him but his face was blurry and I had to shake my head to stare at him again but it was still the same.


    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± he asked again with a worried tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, ¡°I say faintly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t look fine¡± the man mutters¡­..

 CHAPTER 85: WHEN EVERYTHING HITS HARD

    Sometimes life does not take everything easy on you, everything you keep on holdes back rushing to you like a lost memory and you can be so overwhelmed by the effect.


    I tried to stand up on my wobbly leg but seemed to be devoid of strength so, I fell off bnce. I was expecting an embarrassing fall but instead, I felt a strong arm wrapped around my waist.


    ¡°Are you sure you are okay Miss,?¡± the man asked with a husky voice and I nodded my head  vigorously.


    ¡°Yes I am, thank you, ¡°I say, wiggling myself out of his hold.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine if you don¡¯t mind. I can walk you to the emergency room so you can get admitted,¡± he says looking into my eyes. I don¡¯t know at that time my vision was still blurry so I wasn¡¯t able to make out his face.


    ¡°Emergency room?¡±I asked, panicking.


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t that the ce they take people for treatments,?¡±, he asked and I just shook my head at his cluelessness.


    ¡°I am fine, I just got a little dizzy and there is no need to make a fuss about it, ¡°I say, dusting my clothes. I was not dusting my clothes but I was trying to make my vision clear so I won¡¯t stumble on the stairs again.


    But when I tried to ess the man beside me, but my vision was not that clear, so I just gave up.


    ¡°I will be going up now and thanks again for your help again, ¡°I say with a little bow and j make my way back to the stairs.


    ¡°We are going to meet back again Miss, I¡¯m sure of it,¡± he says. I did not make sense of what he saidst. I just bowed at him making my way back to the hospital passageway.


    The man dressed in brown beige pants and a brown leather jacket stares at thedy walking up the stairs. He felt something swing in his stomach. The man is no other than Daniel Taylor.


    He picked up his phone from just his pants pocket and he dialed a number on it.


    ¡°Hello Miles it looks like the rumors were true so, I think now is the time but before that I want you to check something for me, ¡°Daniel says and his eyes change drastically.


    ¡°What was that?¡±I asked myself after leaving the stairs. I nced back at the staircase but the man wasn¡¯t in sight again.


    I decided to ask Olivia about what rumor is circting on the inte but for now, I am going to focus on Bradley¡¯s recovery.


    ¡°Seems like someone decided to grace us with her presence again, ¡°my mother-inw says but I  didn¡¯t bother replying to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you shouldn¡¯t be here Miss Grse I feel like the rumors circting need to tend to urgently¡± she snarled.


    ¡°I am. going to go in now, ¡°I said entering the room without waiting for them to respond.


    I got myself seated beside Bradley and I watched how my husband¡¯s life depended on a monitor but I was still grateful unlike me that has little time to live.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You should get well soon hubby, do not let me use my remaining days nursing you on sick bed,¡± I say looking at my shaky hand and I just smile at my pitiful situation.


    But how on earth do three young masters get into an ident at the same time, I wondered.


    After staying in one ce for some time my left started to mp and I decided to stretch by walking around the hospital room.


    I walked to the window and I opened it slightly and I noticed that it was already dark and a gentle breeze blew across my face. I could not help but smile and I looked at the beautiful city that is listed with city lights.


    ¡°I just hope I will be able to find you soon ¡­.¡±I said, my voice trailing off with a longing emotion in my eyes and I closed back the window walking towards Bradley to watch him sleep again.


    *************************************************


    ¡°Smack¡± the sound of a p rang through the study room and Jayden stares at his father in awe not believing his father could hit him after the move he makes against Bradley.


    ¡°How did I end up with a foolish son like you?¡± Willmented, his face contorted in anger.


    ¡°What do you mean father? I worked so hard so you could acknowledge me as your son but after all, I did all you could to reward me with¡±Jayden res up and his father shakes his head at his foolishness.


    ¡°Did you even know the oue of what you did?¡± Will asked his son but his proud son doesn¡¯t see anything wrong with it.


    ¡°Your grandfather knows that you are the one that nted the bomb in the ne so, imagine if Bradley wakes up and he investigates it, do you think he will spare you?¡±. Jayden didn¡¯t stay anything for some time because he knew whatever Bradley was going to do was going to end well.


    ¡°What if we kill him this time dad¡±Jayden says after a long silence and his father lets out a frustrated sigh at his son¡¯s stupidity.


    ¡°You are going to kill Bradley and you think you can go scout-free with it, did you ever think why I never harmed my brother? it¡¯s because I am going to be the first suspect, you are saying you want to attempt another murder after what happened¡±the man in his 50smented at his son¡¯s foolishness and he looks like he has grown 10 years older because of worry.


    ¡°Then we are not going to do it ourselves, we are going to use someone else,¡± Jayden says and his father looked at him with curious eyes wondering what his stupid son was up to this time.


    Jayden smiled at his n knowing the perfect scapegoat for the it

 CHAPTER 86: DIVORCE

    Two days passed and Bradley still hasn¡¯t opened his eyes. We were all worried because they say he is recovering well and there is nothing wrong with his system but he hasn¡¯t shown signs of consciousness.


    ¡°Thank God for that video the scandal would have escted more than that,¡± Manager Janice says, sighing in relief but I do not even have the cheek to smile with her because I still do not understand that person¡¯s intentions.


    We are currently in a coffee shop because manager Janice told me I have a deal to sign and I left Bradley in Miss Peller¡¯s care.


    ¡°The smoke cleared quickly as soon as ites¡± she continues signing a file in her hands and I knows she was referring to the scandal that broke out saying I usually bullied newbies on set and the newbie in question turned out to be Jessie and theizens started taking it got but the table turns immediately video was uploaded and it shows the interaction between me and Jessie and all that transpired between us that that.


    ¡°Did you guys still don¡¯t know who uploaded the video?¡±I asked manager Janice for the umpteenth time today and she shook her head.


    ¡°No, the IP address can not be traced and can you please sign this is for Maggie fashion week,¡± she said excitedly and I just sighed.


    ¡°After I won¡¯t be taking work for the time being and when is this event going to take ce?¡±I asked, checking the contract.


    ¡°Three months from now,¡± she says and my hands hang in mid-air from signing.


    ¡°Why will you ask me to sign a contract for three months away,¡± I asked, pushing the contract away.


    ¡°But why this is a good opportunity and Maggie is hoping that you wille. She says you might not be opportune to sign the contract because your schedule might be packed, that is why she is offering you a contract early,¡± manager Janice exined.


    ¡°You know always attracts bees wherever go so, I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t get into trouble before that but I promise if I am still the undefeatable Georgina Grey of showbiz then I will grace her went like the queen I, am, ¡°I say standing up not giving room for manager Janice persuasion.


    While walking back to the hospital, I still attracted attention to myself because I was wearing a ck hoodie, ck denim jeans, a ck nose mask, and ck boots. I entered the elevator and my phone littered with a notification sound. I obtained it from my pocket but the words I read from the message shocked me.


    I hurried into Bradley¡¯s room and themotion I met amazed me.


    ¡°And the dutiful wife decided to show up,¡±my mother-inw mocked but that was the least of my worries.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±I asked, eyeing the men in suits.


    ¡°Oh I am sorry I should have introduced them earlier. These are thewyers that are going to take care of your divorce, you should be good with them,¡± She said smiling and I gaped at her in awe.


    ¡°Divorce?¡±I asked¡­..


    I looked at my mother-inw like she had grown some extra horns.


    ¡°Miss Peller, can you please give us some minutes?¡±I asked Miss Peller and she strolled out of the room leaving me with my mother-inw and thewyers she brought with her.


    ¡°What do you say?¡±I asked again, wanting to be sure that I heard her right.


    ¡°Ohhh don¡¯t worry if you are worrying about your alimony I will ask them to give you something tangible you don¡¯t have to think too much,¡± she says smugly and takes a deep breath before I say a word.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this outside woman, ¡°I say, not wanting to let our unsettled talk disturb Bradley¡¯s recovery.


    ¡°What a rude brat¡±my mother-inw mutters but she didn¡¯t bulge and I know she doesn¡¯t care about her son hearing us at all.


    ¡°Why did you think I will divorce your son?¡±I asked, taking a seat beside Bradley and I used the towel beside him to clean his sweat.


    ¡°Because money is all you need and I¡¯m going to give you,¡± she says signaling to thewyers and one of them handing me a file.


    I skipped through the files while walking towards the room window and looked down at the buzzing street outside the hospital.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Hale I thought you were a respectable woman but today you just made me lose the little respect I have for you, ¡°I say, dropping the files in my hand on the floor.


    ¡°You!!!¡± my mother-inw yelled her face livid with anger but I cautioned her to not make noise because of Bradley.


    ¡°What did I actually expect from some that don¡¯t have regard for anyone and you still want to stay married to my son,¡± she asked and her former elegance and grace returned as she sat back down crossing her leg.


    ¡°You really are something Mrs. Hale, a lot of people will be worrying about their son on sick beds not worrying about how to make their daughter-inw sign the divorce paper¡±I express my disappointment but Emily just snorts.


    ¡°Go through the agreement I¡¯m sure you will think about it, ¡°she says standing up.


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to divorce your son don¡¯t you think half of his wealth should be mine,¡± I say and my mother-inw res at me and if looks could kill I will be five feet under by now.


    ¡°I know that¡¯s all you ever think about to know to milk my son dry what a gold-digging b**¡±h you are,¡± she says walking and charging towards me but a hoarse voice behind us stops her movement.


    ¡°You want that mom¡±Bradley¡¯s raspy voice and my stomach twisted in excitement

 CHAPTER 87: MY WIFE IS A DOG-FACE PERSON

    ¡°Hubby, are you awake?¡±I asked the obvious question because I was too overjoyed and I jumped on him and I heard him whimper in pain and I quickly lifted my weight on it.


    ¡°I am sorry I was just too overwhelmed just now,¡± I say and I saw my mother-inw red at me from the corners of my eyes.


    ¡°Oh my God my son is finally back¡± I heard Bradley¡¯s mother say in between sobs I shake my head at her and I think of some call. the attention of doctors because they came rushing in no time.


    After a series of tests run on him the doctor reported that he is fine and he is recovering.


    ¡°For thest time Dous I don¡¯t want to hear a word from you,¡±Bradley warned Dous, who has not stopped talking since he and Frederick came to visit.


    ¡°But the girls are entertained,¡±Dous debated, referring to me and Olivia that have been smiling ear to ear and also Victoria who has been giving the man cold shoulder.


    Are the two having a couple¡¯s fight?


    ¡°I think that is enough Dous, Bradley is still recovering so he needs to have a lot of rest,¡± Frederick says and Dous grumbles.


    ¡°I¡¯m also sick but no one seems to care¡±Dousined, raising his hands showing us more precisely showing Victoria and that¡¯s when I believed what Olivia said that day to be true.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but we have to check Mr. Hale¡¯s recovery now,¡± a doctor says walking into the room with a nurse and they went ahead with their work.


    After the doctor finished examining Bradley he told us that he is fine now and we don¡¯t need to worry.


    ¡°But can I see you Miss Grey?¡± the doctor whose face doesn¡¯t look familiar asked and I nodded standing up.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mrs, she is married now¡±Bradley corrected and the man apologized but I just threw a re his way before walking out of the room.


    After following the doctor to the rooftop the autumn evening breeze blows at me and I know that winter ising soon. I  started getting wary of him because the woman¡¯s prophecy still lives rent-free in my head but the man stopped abruptly and I can¡¯t help but bump into him and he apologized for my clumsiness and I epted the apology anyways.


    ¡°Did you remember me?¡± the man asked.


    I looked at the man in front of me d in a doctor¡¯s gown with average height and he should be in his early 30s shakes my head when his face doesn¡¯t click.


    ¡°I am sorry I don¡¯t think I know this face, ¡°I say because I  was even wondering why the doctor in charge of Bradley¡¯s recovery asked to see me.


    ¡°I thought so, Iam the one that diagnosed you some months ago,¡± he says and I stare at him confused.


    ¡°I bet your brain is telling you we haven¡¯t met,¡± he says looking into my confused eyes ¡°That is one of the symptoms that tell you that your condition has worsened¡± he continues and I know that he isn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°I will be fine,¡±I mutter after a long silence looking at the sun setting.


    ¡°But are you really fine?¡± he asked me but I avoided his eyes ¡°You can still help yourself, Miss Grey, you can still get it treated¡±.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life fighting for my life on a sick bed, moreover I still need to find someone, ¡°I say remembering the note I got 5 months ago.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything worth¡­.¡± he was saying but we heard a noise behind us and when we turned we saw Frederick with a boyish grin on his face.


    ¡°Sorry I came here to have some drag, didn¡¯t know you guys were here,¡± he says, smiling innocently, showing us the cigarettes he was holding. I can say that this is the first time I¡¯m seeing Frederick smiling that wide.


    Since we already have a visitor, the doctor I still haven¡¯t remembered his name and he didn¡¯t also tell me which I knew he did on purpose excuse himself by leaving the rooftop and that leaves me with Frederick.


    After staying at the rooftop for some time thinking Frederick will ask me anything since I¡¯m sure he heard some details but he didn¡¯t say a thing so, I decided to leave the rooftop but his voice halted my steps.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Bradley should be informed of whatever is going on?¡± he asked. I looked at him and I clutched my cloth in fear.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±I was stuttering but Frederick cut me off.


    ¡°Tell him when you still don¡¯t let me do it for you,¡± Frederick says, leaving me alone on the rooftop and I sighed knowing Frederick was right.


    ***********************************************


    ¡°It feels really good to embrace you like this,¡±Bradley mutters, squeezing me into his body.


    ¡°You are still recovering hubby, don¡¯t hurt yourself¡± I cautioned him.


    ¡°Look at me and tell me I look sick,¡± Bradley says and I looked into his tired gray eyes.


    ¡°You look, rough hubby¡± I teased, touching his face that has a little mustache now because he has shaved for days.


    ¡°My wife is a dog-face person¡± he also teased and I snuggled into his embrace but I felt him whimper in pain and I quickly moved away.


    ¡°Hubby about that ident, is there something you are not telling me?¡±I inquired because cleaning him up for the past few days I noticed some bruises and wounds on him which I know isn¡¯t from the ident but Bradley didn¡¯t say anything so I didn¡¯t raise any more questions.


    It is like Bradley is hiding something from me?

 CHAPTER 88: DINNER DATE

    It has been a fortnight since my husband woke up and it has also been an exhausting week for me because I kept experiencing a lot of difficulties due to my symptoms that kept showing up at random times and I am already getting afraid that Bradley is going to notice it at this rate.


    ¡°Georgina, are you okay, why are you all sweaty?¡± The makeup artist is working on my face to prepare me for my next scene because I already go back to work but I tell her that I am fine.


    ¡°Thanks to our two popr stars Georgina and Bernard our movie is already making waves without making it to the cinemas and I¡¯m so happy that we are soon rounding up the shooting so, you guys keep working hard,¡± Director Reynold yelled, and the cast and crew of the movie apuse director Reynold for his speech.


    ¡°So Gina get ready, you areing in next,¡± Director says and I sighed heavily because I¡¯m really tired but I asked for it anyway since this is going to be myst project I should work hard.


    I sat on the working chair waiting for me to be called on but my phone lifted and a notification crept onto it.


    ¡°Come home early wifey¡±I read the message and smiled wondering what Bradley is up to but another message crept in and I read it¡±You can wear the red dress Miss Peller is going to give you¡±.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a date then, ¡°I say smiling.


    ¡°What¡¯s a date?¡±I heard Kira ask behind me and I justughed at how she is a busybody.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing Kira and for goodness sake where have you been, ¡°I asked her and she told me how one of the crew members was making out in the restroom and I wondered how they could do that at work.


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t find it weird because I¡¯m sure you do it with sir Bradley everywhere, ¡°Kira says and I choke on my saliva and blood rushes to my face in embarrassment. What the hell is this girl saying?


    After waiting for some time I was called on and I and Bernard shoot our scenes. Since the shooting has been progressing a lot we only have a few scenes left, so director Reynold suggested we have dinner together so as to celebrate some of the cast that won¡¯t be shooting anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we will be attending sir because GG has a dinner date with her husband,¡± Kira says and I felt like pping her.


    Director Reynold excused us after hearing that and Kira decided to leave the set while walking towards the career and felt someone staring at her back but this time I choose not to look back because sometimes it¡¯s best not to know.


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV


    I walked out of thepany facing the dark sky and I sigh because workingte has been my routine these days.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should sue your boss? This is a vition, and if you are ready I know of some goodwyers,¡± I heard Dous¡¯s Voice behind me and I almost broke down in tears and I also didn¡¯t understand the overwhelming emotions.


    When I turned to look at him I saw that he has already removed his cast and he is handsome as ever.


    A well-built tall man was walking up to me under the moonlight and I almost fell on my knees to worship the demigod walking up to me.


    ¡°And I also think it¡¯s a bad habit to not check on someone that is recovering from an ident, Miss Grey,,¡± Dous says, pulling my cheek and that sends an electric shock to me but despite all the inner struggles I still keep a straight face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about sir but I¡¯m quite relieved you are doing well now, ¡°I say leaving him and walking up to my car.


    ¡°Wow don¡¯t be so quick miss Grey don¡¯t you think you are owing me some words, ¡°Dous says shamelessly.


    ¡°And what words Mister?¡±I asked, cocking my eyebrow and he smiled like a predator that just caught his prey.


    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    I got home after beating the city traffic that has be terrible these days and I¡¯m even wondering if I won¡¯t be taking a private jet out.


    ¡°Good evening Miss Peller¡± Kira cheerfully greeted Miss Peller and the woman replied lovingly.


    ¡°So I will be leaving now Gina,¡± Kira says walking to my side and I wondered why.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to use protection, we don¡¯t want you getting pregnant now,¡± she whispered in my ears and my ear and flushed in embarrassment.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After the silly girl made her way out of the house, I went to my room to get dressed for the date because it was already 8 pm so, I have to be fast so I can beat the traffic.


    After I got to my room I saw a red dinner gown with beautiful pearl designs on it and it looked so beautiful and from its design, I could say it was customized. I finished dressing up after 30 minutes because the time was already fast spent and I walked down the stairs and I met Miss Peller waiting.


    ¡°You look beautiful ma¡¯am¡± sheplimented and I smiled in response.


    ¡°Are we going out of town Johnny?¡±I asked.


    I am presently inside the car taking me to my date destination which I don¡¯t but when I saw that we are leaving the city behind I decided to voice out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am we will be fine¡±Johnny reassured me and I just smiled.


    After driving for some time Johnny stopped the car in front of a penthouse. I looked at him with questions but he just smiled reassuringly at me and before I could get myself someone opened the car door. Lo and behold it was my husband opening the door for me like a gentleman.


    ¡°Mdy¡± he called in a fake British pronunciation and I smiled at him taking his hands¡­..

 CHAPTER 89: CONFESSION

    I looked at the exquisite design of the penthouse and its magnanimous size and it was so embellished with beautiful decor.


    ¡°You look beautiful, mdy,¡± Bradley says, rubbing my naked back and burying his head in my hair and I shiver at the effect of his actions.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And for the record red looks good on you,¡± he says licking my earlobe and I melted in his arms


    ¡°Hubby, what.. are¡­ we.. doing.. here?¡± I asked him faltering because of the effect of his torture and he raised my chin looking into my eyes.


    ¡°To seduce you,¡± he says, giving me a boyish smile and I get lost in his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±Bradley¡¯s deep voice jolted me out of my trance and when his hands touched my body vibrated and my fingers curled up due to the sensation.


    The floor was decorated with red roses from the sitting room to the dining room and it was dimly lifted giving it a romantic feeling.


    ¡°What¡¯s the asion hubby,¡± I asked Bradley and he just pulled the chair for me. His lips brushed my earlobe in the process and I was almost weak in my knees and sat down waiting for him to talk.


    He dished out the food for me without saying anything and I wondered what was happening but I decided to keep cool.


    ¡°You have been through a lot of wifey you should eat,¡± he says lovingly and I wondered what was going on.


    ¡°Ok,¡± I responded.


    After I finished eating Bradley stood up and walked to a yer which I did not notice when I walked in and a soft melodic piano piece started ying.


    ¡°May I have this dance, mdy?¡± Bradley asked and I ced my hands gently into his.


    We moved slowly to the music ying and we stared at each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It was 2 years ago,¡± I heard him say and I cock my eyebrow at him in question.


    ¡°I met you at a g back then, you were looking like a lostmp but I still find you cute¡±Bradley says, pecking my forehead.


    ¡°I have never been a romantic man so, I don¡¯t really know how it¡¯s done but you can take this as my confession¡±he says and I liked him bewildered.


    Is Bradley confessing to be right? I asked myself but I was even more shocked when he spelt out his feelings.


    ¡°I love you Georgina Grey and I want to spend the rest of my life with you¡±he says and I stared at him mouth agape because the shock was so absorbing.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you have eaten because you will need that,¡± he says, and before I could process what he said he already smashed his lips on mine.


    MATURE CONTENT????


    Bradley lifted me from the dining chair and I got shoved by his abruptness. He started dropping feathering kisses on my neck to my blossom region.


    ¡°Hubby¡± I muffled out and that halted his movement a little bit.


    ¡°What¡¯s it? You don¡¯t want to?¡± he asked and I shook my head at him.


    ¡°You are just recovering, don¡¯t you think this is unhealthy?¡±I asked.


    ¡°Do you know what I think it¡¯s unhealthy?¡± he asked me and I shook my head at him.


    ¡°Not bedding you immediately I woke up but a lot of things were going on in thepany that¡¯s why but if I didn¡¯t bed you now, I might lose my mind,¡± it says and his breathing gets erratic.


    I looked at his pleading face and I almost burst intoughter but before I could make jest of the man in front of me he started his assault again and this time I wasn¡¯t able to keep my calm.


    ¡°ahhhh¡± I let out a soft moan when Bradley nibbled on my earlobe and fondled my breast.


    He started kneading it and I let out a moan and I felt ashamed of myself.


    He carried me in his arms and he started taking me up the stairs with me still in his arms and his lips didn¡¯t leave mine a bit and I started getting scared because I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t know where he is going so, I held him for my dear life.


    He kicked the bedroom door open with his legs and he ced me on the bed.


    Bradley started fumbling with my dress strip and saw his face contorted in a frown because of the issue and I helped him with it.


    After my dress slipped out of my body leaving me with just my underwear I saw Bradley feasting his eyes on my body and getting shy so, I quickly used my hands to cover myself but it was immediately yanked away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, you look fucking sexy!!¡± he says and he immediately ces his mouth on my bud and he started sucking my breast while he got the other busy with his hand.


    I twisted my leg in pleasure because of the burning sensation and my underneath felt so damped.


    After sucking one of my boobs he got busy with the second but this time his hands found their way down there and he entered me with a finger and I gasped.


    The couple started exploring each other¡¯s bodies in pleasure and the room got noisy because of their mming sticky bodies and the vibrating bed.

 CHAPTER 90: YOU BECAME MY GIRL

    THE NEXT DAY.


    I stirred in my sleep and I felt a weight against my naked body. I pry my eyes open to look at the man beside me.


    I looked at the sleeping Bradley and his face looked so peaceful and rxed. Some strands of his hair were scattered on his face and I removed the strand from his face but my hand was caught after that.


    ¡°You are finally awake¡± I heard Bradley¡¯s masculine voice and I nodded my head shyly remembering what transpiredst night


    ¡°That¡¯s nice, ¡°he says, nibbling my earlobe. I knew what he wanted but I¡¯m exhausted.


    ¡°Hubby¡­ I¡¯m t.. ired..¡±I stuttered and Bradley pinched my breast. I know my words didn¡¯t get to him at all but heaven finally smiled at me when Bradley started ring.


    ¡°Fuck,¡±he cursed loudly standing and leaving the room to answer his phone and I sighed in relief.


    I decided to also stand up so I could drink some water because I was thirsty. I got myself dded in Bradley¡¯s shirt and made my way to the kitchen.


    After I got myself a ss of water I noticed I was feeling nauseated but I brushed it off before I left the kitchen. The urge to vomit was so huge that I quickly rushed to the sink to throw up.


    I throw up almost nothing but I still felt nauseated I decided to get myself water but I couldn¡¯t grab the ss of water in front of me and I was staring  at the ss of water but instead of grabbing the ss water I heard a shattering noise and when I looked up I saw Bradley looking at me in awe¡­


    The room felt constricted and I felt my breath seize because my little secret just got exposed. At that time my hands started getting shaky and I quickly hid my hand behind my back.


    I looked at Bradley¡¯s face but I couldn¡¯t decipher the range of emotions disyed on his face. I closed my eyes waiting for him to bombard me with questions but I saw none forting and I opened my eyes after the long deafening silence.


    ¡°Why are you so careless you could have gotten hurt,¡± Bradley says walking towards me and he pushed me aside gently picking up the scattered ss shards on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry hubby I¡¯m just so tired, ¡°I say, pushing my hair to the back and Bradley just nodded his head.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You should go get dressed, we are going back to the city,¡± Bradley says, pecking me on the head. He urged me to leave the kitchen and I vacated the kitchen without looking back.


    After I walked out of the kitchen I looked at my shaky hands and a tear escaped my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Bradley, maybe if I had met you earlier my decision would have differed, ¡°I thought as I walked to the room.


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    I watched how she tried to keep her shaky hands at bay while walking out of the room and my eyes got teary at how she was struggling.


    I picked up my phone and I dialed a number on it.


    ¡°Hello, Lucas, ¡°I say into my phone.


    ¡°I want you to book me lunch with my wife¡¯s friends and make sure you fix it into my schedule today, ¡°I say into my phone.


    I sighed heavily at how Georgina was suffering alone. After Frederick told me his discovery about Georgina battling with brain tumors it took me a long time toe to terms with it because how could God be so unfair to just one person?


    ¡°I hope you can trust me, Gina, I hope, ¡°I thought, sighing heavily.


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV


    I groaned softly, stretching my bodyzily and I reached out to touch my rm clock but instead, my body came in contact with a rigid contact and my hands froze immediately.


    I pry my eyes open slowly to look at the obstruction and there it was a bare-toned rigid chest blocking my vision and all my senses stood up at the realization.


    ¡°Oh my God, what I¡¯m doing on a bed with a man, ¡°I thought panicky, not even sure of whom I was on the bed with. I tried to remember the other night¡¯s ordeal but the body beside me suddenly stirs and he mumbled some incoherent words.


    I calm myself down trying toe to terms with the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Tori, it¡¯s just a one-night stand, no one dies, ¡°I thought to myself in my head before I proceeded to remove the strange man¡¯s arms around me and I decided to get up but a voice stopped me.


    ¡°You are getting up so early without saying goodbye too¡± I heard the raspy voice of the man and I thought the voice sounded familiar and then it clicked.


    ¡°Dous?¡±I called to be sure and I heard him answer by drawing me to his naked body and I felt his morning erection poking me.


    ¡°You this jerk!!!¡±I yelled, pushing him off me and because of my impact he rolled out of the bed falling on the ground and I heard him whimper in pain.


    ¡°How dare you take advantage of me¡±I used him since I don¡¯t remember what transpiredst night I decided to me.


    ¡°What do you mean taken advantage?¡±Dous says standing on the floor in annoyance but he forgot one simple detail: he was stark naked.


    ¡°Ahhh¡± I screamed covering my eyes with the duvet after seeing Dous¡¯s naked body and I just heard him chuckle before he grabbed one of the duvets.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nervous, you saw everythingst night,¡± Dous says shamelessly. I looked at him bewildered but I decided not to drag the matter on longer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget what happenedst night, ¡°I say, trying to get down from the bed but Dous¡¯s next words shocked me.


    ¡°How can we forget it when that¡¯s our first night together,¡± Dous says and I shot him a re.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so feisty babe, you are going to get used to it,¡± Dous says walking to my side he raises my chin staring into my eyes a memory sh through my eyes but I wasn¡¯t able to wrap my hands around it.


    ¡°I still think you have the most beautiful hazel eyes,¡± he says, kissing my eyes and then nibbling on my earlobe but I stood transfixed on a spot when I remembered something fragrant from what happened the other night.


    ¡°If we do it now, you are going to be my girl and there is no turning back,¡± Dous says in his deep hoarse voice.


    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s do it, ¡°the drunk Victoria says, fumbling with Dous¡¯s shirt.


    What¡¯s that memory? Did I just sell myself to this man in just one night? But I decided not to jump to a conclusion and ask the pervert man that has been keeping his hands busy with my body.


    ¡°Dous ¡°I mumbled in between the lips. Dous engaged my lips too and he answered, still not giving me breathing space until I pushed him away.


    ¡°What happenedst night ¡°I asked Dous because I don¡¯t remember a thing and the little I just recovered can¡¯t be it.


    ¡°You became my girl,¡± Dous says smiling evilly and I was dumbfounded ¡­

 CHAPTER 91: LET ME WORSHIP YOU

    VICTORIA¡¯S POV


    I looked at the man that was with azy smirk on his lips and I knew there was really no way out for me. I have really sold myself to the devil but how am I going to do this and especially with him.


    I kept staring at the man that was still handsome even with his hair in a mess and his eyes looking baggy and I blushed when the thoughts of what we did the other night might have made us bothck sleep.


    ¡°If we thought we slept together that does not mean I have to be your girlfriend it¡¯s just a one night stand,¡± I blurted out turning away from him but I knew that was aplete lie because a part of me was rejoicing that something happened between the two of us.


    After what I said I expected Dous to throw a tantrum but I panicked when I heard no noise and I wondered if he did not care but my thoughts got suspended when a cold hand touched my back.


    ¡°What are¡­.,¡± My words got cut off when Dous¡¯s hands ran through my back and he started nibbling on my shoulder de and my body¡¯s temperature rose.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me Vee but I am promising you right now that I would be that type of man you wished for just tell me what to do,¡± Dous says and he turned me to himself in a swift motion making me a bit startled.


    ¡°So I am going to ask you again and this time with you sober,¡± he said and I got lost staring into his eyes. ¡°Did you want to be my girl?¡± He asked with utmost sincerity and my heart did a flip hearing that.


    My rational mind quickly kicked against the thought of who got proposed to by just the man wearing a brief with his morning erection on disy but I did not care about his appearance because at this time I knew for sure I have a fragrant emotion for this man and I was ready to explore.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want¡­,¡± Dous was saying, panic evident in his voice but I cut him off by smashing my lips on his and his words turned muffled.


    The kiss turns fierce with both of us not caring about the outer world and in the process the sheet covering my nakedness fell making me stark naked and Dous broke the kiss staring at my sheer nakedness.


    I panicked that he might not like what he saw but Dous surprised her by pinching her swell bud which might be that way because of our makeout the other night and I stiffed a soft moan.


    ¡°I have to go to work¡­.,¡±I was saying but Dous got me off by picking me up and cing his mouth on one of my buds while he took me to the bathroom.


    Victoria was already a moan mess when they got in and Dous turned on the shower head and water sprayed on them immediately and I shivered by the contact.


    I looked at Dous and his eyes were filled with lust and I knew there was no turning back feeling his erection and I decided to feel his touch missing a day of work would not be bad.


    ¡°Let me worship,¡± Dous whispered into my ear and before I could reply he kneaded my breast and he started sucking in it hungrily making me immediately dripping wet down there and he then slipped his finger into my p***y that was the only thing I needed to get lost in his advance.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The two couples that have already merged their bodies into one dwelled in the pleasure of the bodies by meeting the thrust of each other¡¯s as they dampled their desires in the shower.


    DOUGLAS¡¯S POV


    I stretched my bodyzy on the bed and I smiled when I felt the presence of that person beside me. I dragged more to my body and I buried my head in her neck.


    I still can¡¯t get over the flushed feeling that she was my girl. It was still so surreal. If I knew she was not so hard on me and I could make my way into her heart I really would have put in a lot of effort before but now I was not going to make that mistake again.


    She is mine and I am going to make sure of that. I decided to get out of bed and make us something to eat because I knew she would be hungry not after I used all of her energy but Victoria¡¯s voice halted my steps.


    ¡°What¡¯s the time, please I have to be at work?¡± Victoria¡¯s voice rang out and I turned to gaze at her but I noticed she was not even saying that with her eyes open and I just smiled.


    She really is a workaholic. I took onest nce at the girl that my print of my kisses was littered all over her pale skin and I smiled in admiration. I really did a good job.


    I entered the kitchen to make something but my phone ring up interrupted my action.


    ¡°What is it, Frederick?¡± I asked frustratedly wondering what Frederick was calling me for but I got shocked when he told me what was going on.


    ¡°Your brother just called an emergency board meeting to get you dismissed as a director, should I interfere?¡± Frederick asked but I didn¡¯t just smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will handle it myself,¡± he says and Frederick hummed and they both hung up on call.


    ¡°Looks like my brother decided to kick me out but too bad even his fate lies in my hands,¡± I say remembering the legal tender my grandparents made before stating that I could be the president of thepany anytime I wanted since I was the only true heir but too bad his brother forgot so soon.


    JULIANA¡¯S POV


    I looked at the building opposite where I stood and my look turned greedy staying at the gigantic building of the Hale group.


    I still do not know why Bradley has been stubborn in not giving me a chance and instead he has been hanging in that orphan that has nothing to offer.


    I knew my family might not be well-off like the Hale but they were also a big shot among the high society so why was he deadpanned about the girl.


    ¡°I think I should just go home now because there is no reason for me to stay here,¡± I say, deciding to walk back into my car but a familiar sight that I saw halted my steps.


    ¡°That face¡­,¡± I called looking at the woman that just stepped out of a luxurious car that even as a girl from a wealthy family I knew it would cost a lot.


    Why does this woman have that woman¡¯s face? I thought about looking at the retreating back of the woman but I immediately panicked when I saw her entering the Hale¡¯s building.


    That can¡¯t happen Bradley would recognize her immediately even if she does not have any rtion between the girl I would have to find out first, I thought and I immediately dashed out of the road.

 CHAPTER 92: THE FAMILIAR FACES

    GEORGINA¡¯S POVBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After Bradley dropped me off at the set he zoomed off without many words and I wondered what got his mood that sour.


    ¡°Mrs. Hale¡±I heard Kira whisper behind me and I shook my head at her.


    Kira kept disturbing me to give her the full details of what ensued on me and Bradley¡¯s date but I just told her that it was fine.


    ¡°Georgina¡± I heard director Reynold call running towards me.


    She does not believe me a bit and she kept asking me to fill her in on the details which I don¡¯t even know what she was talking about.


    After Kira let me attend to some things I took a look at my hand that went full dracour on me this morning and I saw heavily.


    ¡°Why are you acting up now?¡± I mumbled sadly looking at it but I know no matter the severity of the diseases I have to keep going because I still have not heard anything from the man that I sent to investigate my biological parents.


    I have to find them first. That was the only way I could be at peace because the letter that I received some months ago depicted that I was not abandoned so I would have to find them to rify that.


    Since it was not my scene yet I decided to take a nap but I was jolted out of my sleep by a ruckus.


    I pried my eyes open slowly and I saw the whole set running around nervously and I wondered what could be wrong.


    I saw director Reynold running towards me and I quickly sat up waiting to hear what¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°Have you been able to contact Bernard?¡± director Reynold asked panickedly and I wondered what the fuss was all about.


    ¡°No, is there a problem?¡±I asked and he says that his number is not going through.


    After director Reynold left I felt an ominous feeling like something bad is going to happen but I don¡¯t know what precisely.


    ¡°Did you think Bernard just went to unwind somewhere since he doesn¡¯t have to shoot anymore?¡± Kira says and I also agree because Bernard does not have a scene anymore so, he does not have to be on set.


    Kira decided to ask for more information on when I¡¯m going to shoot my scenes and I was left alone on the working chair.


    ¡°Grr her¡±my phone started ring with rings and I picked it up from my bag but the number calling was unknown so, I had doubts picking it up but after some rings, I picked it up.


    ¡°Hello, ¡°I say slowly, waiting for the other side of the phone to speak.


    ¡°Hi, ma¡¯am this is James Bernard¡¯s assistant¡±¡­


    OLIVIA¡¯S POV


    Today started on a bad note for me after getting busted with my stake out. Someone rammed into my car from behind which led me to driving it to a mechanic workshop in the morning and after that I bumped into a crazy pervert in the subway which resulted in me getting my fist.


    God it was really epic.


    ¡°Good morning senior,¡± my juniors at work greeted Mr but I just nodded in response because I just don¡¯t have the enthusiasm to reply to them back.


    ¡°God, are you justing back from your stake out you look horrible,¡± one of my colleagues Sebastian says scrunching his nose in disgust and I cursed him inwardly.


    That man just knows to get on her nerves.


    ¡°Gosh, ¡°I eximed heavily looking at the heap of files on my desk and I sighed knowing my boss might be doing this to get back at me for not turning in any exclusives.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go through some of these pictures and let¡¯s see which one is worthy,¡± I said, going through my camera and I sighed at some junks that I took.


    ¡°Maybe I should just quit this job and go start farming in the countryside,¡± I mumbled to myself looking at the pictures that were not worthy of posting but one that suddenly caught my attention.


    ¡°This¡­.¡± I murmured looking at the pictures and it was weird that even though I have not met the man in the picture he still looks familiar but how does it look familiar.


    While thinking about the picture my phone buzzed up and I picked it up grumpily.


    ¡°Grr her¡±my phone buzzed up with a ring and I picked it up nonchntly without even caring to check who was calling me.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±I asked grumpily, and when I heard the person¡¯s voice my attitude changed.


    ¡°Good afternoon Mr. Hale¡±I greeted politely but his tone doesn¡¯t sound friendly or should I say his tone is always not friendly.


    ¡°What?¡±I asked panicky when I heard what Bradley mentioned and my fingers curled up in anxiety because of what I just heard.


    ¡°I will be there soon,¡± I said, hanging up hurriedly. I picked up my bag and scurried out of my office and I heard my team leader screaming after me but I didn¡¯t care because at that time I needed to leave.

 CHAPTER 93: GG IS MISSING

    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    Inside a private room, the table was filled with different delicacies that will satiate your pte even just looking at it but the people looking at it don¡¯t have the slightest intention of having a bite.


    I stared at the two friends of my wife and I don¡¯t know how to feel at the moment. I don¡¯t even know what I should be feeling right then because the hurt that I was feeling could not beprehended.


    It was like my body was ced under water as it got suffocated withck of oxygen.


    ¡°My wife¡­ she has a brain tumor?¡± I asked more like a question and I saw them not surprised which confirmed my guess about them.


    They knew about everything and they decided to keep it away from me and I mocked myself in my head.


    Her friends knew everything about her and as her husband I did not know a thing.


    ¡°When did you guys know of it,¡± I asked both of them and I saw them exchange stares before they bowed their heads.


    I looked at the reluctant looks and I know something is holding them back for not saying anything so, even though it was hard I went ahead to tell them about Georgina¡¯s difficulty at the time.


    They should know that even though the wanted to keep mute their friend¡¯s life was at stake.


    ¡°She is having hand tremors, ¡°I say breaking the silence since none of them is not willing to talk and I saw them geared up in concern.


    ¡°Hand tremors?¡±Olivia asked again to be sure and I shook my head at her.


    ¡°So it will be reasonable for you to tell me when she was diagnosed so I can know what to do, ¡°I said in a solemn voice and I saw their mood dampened.


    ¡°It started 2 years ago, ¡°Olivia started speaking and I raised an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Two years?¡±I asked again to be sure of the revtion and Olivia nodded. I felt my body tense up. The air in the restaurant felt suffocating to me and breathing felt hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already witnessed some of the symptoms apanied with the disease and when we noticed this too we dragged her to the hospital and that¡¯s when she was diagnosed with stage 3 brain tumor,¡± Olivia says and my gaze darkens.


    ¡°Stage 3 cancer?¡±I asked with a trembling voice and I felt my world stop.


    My wife had a stage 3 brain tumor and my husband just got knowledge of it.


    Who am I to say this to?


    What level of betrayal is this, I thought and my eyes got teary thinking about it.


    ¡°So you mean she is that sick and I¡¯m just getting knowledge of it?¡±I asked them in a dangerous voice and they shiver in fear because of the aura that I¡¯m emanating but at that moment I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ actually¡­ not¡­ she wanted to keep it to herself, ¡°Olivia says trying to pte my anger but I wasn¡¯t having it.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°My wife is sick and you guys are just telling me about it, ¡°I asked, mming my fist on the table. I saw them clflinched in fear and I tried calming myself down but Victoria¡¯s voice cut into my thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are overreacting Mr. Hale?¡± she says and I raised her eyebrow at her.


    ¡°You and Georgina are married but you don¡¯t even know a bit of information about her but you called yourself her husband¡± she continued and for the first time, I saw Victoria emotional because I saw her eyes get teary but she pushed back her tears.


    ¡°She was a lonely girl, she had no one, she only had herself to fend for her, she was maltreated because of her origin but¡­..¡±Victoria says, choking on her words but she continues.


    ¡°You know what that girl never shed a tear, she is always strong ready to fight, and never back down but on that very day I saw her break down in tears, I saw her facade break off she saw the little suffering girl behind that mask, I saw the girl that the whole world doesn¡¯t know of, ¡°Victoria says and she wiped her face clean of the tears that were falling on their own.


    ¡°Georgina has had it hard so when she was diagnosed with the tumor we were quick to opt for surgery but¡­.¡± she was saying but my phone buzzed up and I picked it up to see that an unknown number was calling me.


    ¡°Hello sir this is Kira¡± the voice greeted panickedly and I felt a dreadful feeling about it.


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±I asked.


    ¡°GG ¡­ is¡­ missing¡±I heard her breaking voice and my heart skips a bit.


    **********************************************


    I stretched my bodyzily and I felt myself lying on a soft bed.


    Bed? Should I not be on set, I thought and I pry my eyes open immediately and when I looked around the room it clicked that I¡¯m actually not in my room and I stood up abruptly not understanding what was going on.


    I tried to remember why I ended up in the room but I found my memory foggy so, I gave up on remembering.


    Why was it getting hard day by day?


    I tried to study my surroundings and I noticed I was in a room painted white and it was spacious enough to hold a ball and I wondered why a bedroom would be this spacious.


    Are they going to stuff so many people in?


    ¡°I¡¯m being kidnapped ?¡±I asked no one in particr because that was the possible exnation for it no one would be and I got scared about the possibility.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem here Gina you have to get out of here, ¡°I say running towards the door I sighted but I heard someone¡¯s footsteps behind it so I stopped.


    I looked around the room to look for anything that I could use as a weapon and I saw none so I made a stand to hit anyone that wasing in so that I could escape.


    The door creaks open and I immediately make a move to hit the person but the face of the person I saw shocked me.


    ¡°James?¡± I called, not believing my own eyes.

 CHAPTER 94: HE WAS THE ONE

    James¡­


    James is the one that got me kidnapped. I looked at the man that is not more than 160cm in height with blond hair keeping a nd face and it felt like I was pouring a cold bucket of water when the realization sets in.


    I slumped down on the floor in incredulity not believing the situation I was in. If I wouldn¡¯t have lied to myself the sign was there but I choose to ignore it because sometimes it¡¯s better to act ignorant about something.


    Isn¡¯t that how is life?


    I should have been pessimistic when he always cared about every single detail about me but I was too careless to give it a  thought.


    His little help, his understanding, his constant nce, his unwavering smile despite any situation, I should have known that it was all a facade.


    A facade, a facade to hide his true nature.


    ¡°You kidnapped me ?¡±I asked to be sure I¡¯m not assuming things because I didn¡¯t believe them because why would he kidnapped me I was shocked wondering why he could go through so much trouble.


    ¡°What do you mean ma¡¯am, don¡¯t you remember how you got here?¡± he asked, lowering himself to my level, scrutinizing me with his eyes and I avoided his eyes.


    ¡°Wow, it looks like you don¡¯t remember,¡± James says, probably amused. I shot him a re and he just struggled it off and from the look of it he looks like he knew about my illness which I was trying best to conceal and his next words confirmed my guess.


    ¡°You need to start treating your illness now ma¡¯am because it looks like you are suffering from it,¡± he says, touching my hair but I pped his arms off and I was surprised at how he knew how ill I was.


    Has the stupid man been stalking me? I pondered looking at his face that was beaming with an amused smile.


    ¡°You know if you don¡¯t remember how you get here then it¡¯s going to be a hassle to exin all that transpired to you,¡± he says strolling around the bright big room that I was still wondering whose idea was to make a room that big into a bedroom and when I was knew that he wasn¡¯t paying attention to me I felt like it a perfect opportunity to escape the room.


    ¡°What do you mean by that ?¡± I asked observing the door and looking for a way out of the ce.


    The was big but the only thing connecting it to the outside world was the tiny door frame.


    ¡°It looks like you are curious about how you got here but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to tell you because I¡¯m not obliged to do so,¡± he says like a person under a spell and I wondered if he is being possessed because he doesn¡¯t look well.


    He shakes his head and his facial expression changes and he looked alright again and I wondered what was going on with him.


    ¡°You kidnapped me and now you are looking for excuses,¡± I say and he startedughing maniacally which somehow shocked me and I decided to use that medium to run away.


    I quickly took to my heels and I ran to the door but at that time I felt my vision blurry and my leg felt wobble but I kept running because I can¡¯t stop now but it waste too because I felt somehow pulling my hair from behind.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡± I shriek in pain because my hair that had just been pulled and my back came in contact with the ground and I felt excruciating pain.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± I groaned in pain when my back mmed against the hard floor. It was so painful.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t mean to hurt you but you shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± he says and I curled up in pain because the difort was unbearable.


    ¡°GG are you okay?¡± James asked to walk towards me but I didn¡¯t say anything but shifted back in fear because of the crazy man in front of me.


    I have never seen him as someone that dangerous but just like the saying you can not judge a book by its cover.


    ¡°Believe me I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, you just can¡¯t understand, it¡¯s kindaplicated,¡± he says but I was too tired to care about what he was saying. I just wanted to leave there right now. I am sure they would have noticed that I was missing so I have to go back.


    ¡°Why?¡±I asked, still curled up on the floor enduring the excruciating pain that I was feeling.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±James asked, confused about what I was saying.


    ¡°Why does it have to me? Out of the millions of people in the country, why does it have to be me?¡±I asked and I felt his hands trembling but he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± James says after a deafening silence. I looked at him but my vision was kinda blurry. I closed my eyes and opened them again and this time it got a bit clear.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the person that had you kidnapped, it¡­.¡± he was saying but he got cut off by the door creaking open.


    ¡°Looks like you have overstayed your wee, James, ¡°I need a deep baritone voiceing into the room I raised my head to look at the person that just walked but my vision was blurry this time I kept looking at the person till his face got clearer and when I saw who it was I was dumbstruck.


    ¡°You!!¡±I eximed, not believing what I just saw. Why do I keep getting shocked?


    ¡°Yes me,¡±¡­

 CHAPTER 95: I NEED YOUR HELP

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV


    THE SHOWBIZ QUEEN GEORGINA AND THE KING OF BOX OFFICE BERNARD BOTH HAD BEEN CONFIRMED MISSING BY THEIR RESPECTIVE AGENCY.


    @Daliprincess: this is so sad I was waiting for this movie together.


    @thejerkyoulove:I just hope this is another rumor because it¡¯s very devastating to be true.


    @dahcrazybitch: are you sure those two are not in love and they both decided to elope together?


    ¡°What the fuck is this b***h saying,¡± I cursed angrily while scrolling through my phone and I almost broke the phone into pieces.


    I was livid with anger that their fans could make up that kind of assumptions about them. Someone was missing but they could still think of shipping the guys together busy because one was missing and another was off the grid.


    ¡°Can you please calm down,¡± Victoria cautioned me , ring at me but she knew that this is my possible best of calming down because heaven knows that if I got mad I might have promised to sue them all.


    Ever since the news of Georgina missing hit us we have been having it hard but the person that had been having it worse was Bradley.


    It had already been 10 hours since the news of Georgina missing went viral and everyone had been on their toes waiting for an update on it.


    The police has we t with search for any possible lead even though she has not been missing for twenty four hours Bradley makes sure to keep the on their toes.


    The disorganized Bradley enters the house with his friends and we both the rush up to meet them. Some of the workers present in the room also waited eagerly.


    I looked at them either expectant eyes and skeptically looked behind them to see if Georgina was with them but I was met with emptiness.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Any clue about her whereabouts?¡±Victoria asked worriedly but the look on the men¡¯s faces already gave out the answers.


    They still have not found her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is my friend missing? And why did they kidnap her?¡±I  asked a series of questions and the question wasn¡¯t directed to anyone in particr.


    ¡°I will be going upstairs,¡± Bradley says in a solemn voice.


    He started climbing the stairs and his friends and the girls looked at his slumped back and they know he is the one having it difficult.


    He just found out that his wife has a brain tumor and she was kidnapped on the same day.


    ¡°We will be going upstairs too,¡± Frederick says, climbing the stairs following the solemn Bradley.


    ¡°I will be right back babe,¡± Dous says, pecking at the dumbfounded Victoria. I cast a nce at her wondering what was going on between the two but I did not say anything because I does not have the enthusiasm to say anything because I was worried and I hoped wherever Georgina was she could hold on and be safe.


    ****************************


    Entering Bradley¡¯s study room everywhere could be seen disorganized and his hands were bleeding but his friends didn¡¯t say anything but stare at him.


    Bradley took a deep long breath but that doesn¡¯t seem to calm his anxiousness because he was losing his sanity.


    Who on earth was bold enough to kidnap his wife? He was fucking going to kill someone.


    ¡°Deplore the special forces,¡± Bradley says and, both of his friend¡¯s exchanges knowing look between themselves.


    ¡°Bradley you can¡¯t do that,¡± Dous says but Bradley¡¯s growling voice shuts him up.


    ¡°I can do shit!!¡±Bradley snarled loudly, his nose ring in anger and the room¡¯s temperature dropped because of the man¡¯s terrifying aura.


    ¡°My wife has stage 3 brain cancer and as her husband, I was just informed today,¡± Bradley says with his voice almost cracking and his friends knew his resolve is almost melting down.


    Both Dous and Frederick exchange nces between themselves not knowing how to pte their friend¡¯s misery.


    ¡°I will call Ben to make the call,¡± Frederick says walking out of the room not arguing with Bradley¡¯s decision because it looks like that was the best thing to do.


    ¡°I will ask my uncle to help¡±Dous also says vacating the room.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Dous¡¯s uncle has a securitypany, so he might have helped to render.


    After his friends vacated the room Bradley picked up his phone and he picked up his phone dialing a number and the person picked it up on the second ring.


    ¡°I saw that your wife got kidnapped, how could you be so incapable? I thought you were formidable¡± a stern voice was heard on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°I need your help,¡± Bradley says, not beating around the bush¡­

 CHAPTER 96: I KNOW WHERE YOUR WIFE IS

    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    Iy helplessly on the bed like a girl waiting for her death sentence and looked at the white ceiling that resembled snow.


    I don¡¯t know how much time has passed because the room is always lit. I don¡¯t know when the day changes but I know I would have spent two days in here and I sighed at why I¡¯m even existing.


    My brain tumor has started giving me a lot ofplications and daily activities are bing hard for me.


    I haven¡¯t taken a shower ever since I got here and even food seems difficult but all that I was concerned about was how my husband was taking all this.


    I heard the door to the room creak open and it interrupted my thoughts. I quickly closed myzy eyes in the pretense of sleeping and I heard the footsteps that had been terrorizing me all this while.


    The footsteps that I had mastered just like my breathing.


    ¡°I know you are not sleeping so, open up now, ¡°I heard that agonizing voice and I hissed in disgust.


    He always knows how to irk me.


    After I heard his voice I didn¡¯t make an effort to stand up and Iy on the bed but after some time I felt someone pick up my body like I weigh nothing and I let out a scream.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±I shrieked loudly and I saw a crazy smirk stered on his face and that made me mad. I sunk my canines in his arm like a vampire and I saw him shriek in pain.


    ¡°Gosh Gina!!¡± he yelled, dropping me on the bed. Iughed maniacally thinking he was going to get mad but his expression was the opposite.


    ¡°I know you want to y with me but you are sick and you have to get better,¡± he says, patting my head and picking up some pills and I cringed when I saw them.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I red at the man because he kept acting like he cares when he doesn¡¯t and that always ticks off something in me.


    ¡°Why are you doing this Bernard?¡±I asked the crazy man in front of me.


    Yes, Bernard was the one James was referring to, Bernard was the one that got me kidnapped and I am still wondering why he will go to that extra length to ruin his life.


    ¡°What do you mean why? I am doing it because of you, because of us, so we can be together,¡± he says with eyes glistening with stars. If I didn¡¯t know the madman behind that mask I would possibly be fangirling right now but I know better.


    ¡°What about us? I don¡¯t even know who the fuck you are, ¡°I say screaming and I saw his countenance change.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, don¡¯t say you don¡¯t remember what we shared,¡± he says getting close to me and I shift back in fear because the look in his eyes scares me.


    I noticed that whenever he mentioned that we had history and I disregarded that, he always changed and his reaction is always over the roof.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t remember me now it¡¯s fine we have forever together so, you can use that time to reminisce about our history,¡± he says and I saw his expression rx, and the only thought that came to my head.


    Forever?


    This beast is not ready to let me leave so, I have to find a way, I thought silently looking at the man that was staring at me intently ¡­..


    *************************************************


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    It had been 2 days now that my wife had been missing and I can say it was the most stressful and also emotionally-draining day in my life.


    I looked at the sun setting giving the sky an indigo color and a gust of wind blew past me but I stared at the setting sun with indifferent emotions.


    ¡°Boss,¡± I heard Ben call me and I turned back to look at him with my bloodshot eyes that were deprived of sleep.


    ¡°We need to go back to the city now because no one in the vige has any information about James,¡± Ben says with a breaking voice because of the aura I was emanating.


    We are currently in James¡¯ hometown because the person that called my wifest was him and even though he got the number hidden we were still able to detect that it was him.


    ¡°You want to go back to the city without my wife?¡±I asked walking towards Ben my murder intents ncreased and I saw him shift back in fear.


    ¡°Rx bro Ben means no harm,¡± Dous reprimanded me and I rubbed my head in frustration because the pressure was too much for me.


    I looked at Ben and Dous and they both looked disorganized. I felt guilty that I had to involve my friends in the mess I was in.


    ¡°Frederick called and said that any illegal activities haven¡¯t been spotted in the immigration office,¡± Dous says and I sighed.


    There has been a lookout on immigration ever since Georgina went missing because we believe the person that got her kidnapped might be thinking of taking her out of the country.


    ¡°But what if the person doesn¡¯t need the immigration office¡­..¡±I mumbled, there is always water¡­. and then it hits.


    ¡°Check every International water and ask them to look out for a private ship or a yacht, ¡°I say rushing out to my car so I could make my way to the city but my phone buzzed up at the time.


    Who the fuck is calling?


    ¡°Grr Grr,¡± I picked up my ring phone at the second ring and the person on the other side of the phone didn¡¯t say anything for some time and I decided to take a guess.


    ¡°James?¡±I called and I heard him rough out a frustrated sigh.


    ¡°I know where your wife is,¡± he says and my stomach twisted in anticipation.


    What is he up to?

 CHAPTER 97: OVERTHROWING BRADLEY

    Third POV


    After James made the call to Bradley he had been uneasy and he kept fidgeting with his fingers.


    He doesn¡¯t know if the ns would backfire or if Bradley was going to catch up on his lie, he was really scared. He knew Bernard was not a man to be strife with.


    He is a psychopath. Their first encounter already tells him the kind of person he is so he doesn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell him his fate if he eventually caught up on his n.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± James heard Bernard¡¯s voice and he immediately jerked up in fear but he quicklyposed himself back knowing the man in front of him could notice any slightest change.


    ¡°I am fine sir,¡± James replied hurriedly and Bernard let out a smirk. ¡°I never asked you if you were okay, I asked what you were doing?¡± Bernard says getting close to James and thetter shifted back in fear.


    James saw Bernard scrutinizing him with his eyes and he shifted back in fear not wanting to be caught with man¡¯s eagle eyes.


    ¡°What have you done James?¡± Bernard asked and James¡¯ panicked face already sold him out. Bernard smiled seeing the guilty expression that wasid on James¡¯s face and he knew he had definitely done something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you sold me already?¡± Bernard asked to get closer to James and his face darkened which scared James.


    James knew being on a ship meant he could die without a trace that was why he should be more careful than ever but he knew Bernard was also a calctive man he would catch up to his trick.


    ¡°What do you mean Bernard? Did you forget we are in this together,¡± James saysughing hysterically and he sighed in relief seeing that Bernard believed his lies because he saw him retract his steps.


    ¡°If we are in this together why did you make that call?¡± Bernard asked and James widened his eyes in shock. ¡°What did you mean?¡± He asked moving backward until his back hit the ship railings but Bernard just smiled.


    ¡°We have been long together for you to be lying to me don¡¯t you think?¡± Bernard asked and before James could defend himself Bernard went for his neck and he was already choking him.


    James noticed no matter what he said Bernard was bent on killing him and he decided to put up a fight but Bernard did not give him a chance as he plunged a knife into his chest.


    ¡°Ahhh,¡± James shrieked as he felt the blood drain from his face and his eyes dted before his body dropped to the ground and his body finally grew cold.


    ¡°Tsk tsk,¡± Bernard looked at the dead body on the ground indifferently and his eyes suddenly widened when he realized something. ¡°That motherf**ker already made some calls. I am sure they would be here soon,¡± Bernard says and he hurried away.


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    My heart has been in a panic ever since we set out on the sea to look for the sailing ship James told us about. I don¡¯t know why I felt uneasy and I looked around but all I saw was just water and my head hurts knowing Georgina night has felt seasick.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother we would definitely catch him,¡± Dous assured and I just nodded my head.


    ¡°There is a ship in sight,¡± one of the captains yelled and my heart skipped in joy. They quickly moved closer to the shop and in no time my mom surrounded the ce but I felt emptiness.


    ¡°My wife is not here,¡± I mumbled slowly, and what the men saidter confirmed my guess.


    ¡°Sir this ship is empty and we found a body belonging to James,¡± one of the men reported and Bradley creases his eyebrow. ¡°What about my wife?¡± He asked and the man all looked down in shame.


    They all looked at the empty ship and they wondered how a decent person like Bernard himselfmits so many atrocities.


    ¡°Post Bernard¡¯s picture all over the inte and put a price over its head make sure you put a reasonable amount that even the cripple of the country would be tempted to look for him,¡± I announced but I felt a throbbing headache seeping in but I brushed it off. This was no time to get sick.


    ¡°You should rest man,¡± I heard Frederick say behind me but I brushed it off. I can¡¯t sleep when Georgina is in the hands of a psychopath that is obsessed with her.


    Going through Bernard¡¯s house has made them conclude that he was really obsessed with Georgina. Even as Georgina¡¯s husband he did not have that much information about but he was so detailed.


    ¡°We are going to search this sea atrge,¡± Bernard says after looking at the footprint that was stained with blood and he saw that the blood had not dried and he came to a conclusion.


    They are near. They haven¡¯t gone far.


    Georgina was near to him.


    JAYDEN¡¯S POV


    I kept staring at Daniel who seemed not to have bothered about my existence and I wondered if he even called me in the first ce if he really had nothing to tell me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Daniel nced at me and maybe when he saw my impatience he decided to give him an audience.


    ¡°I heard your cousin has been so busy that he has not gone to thepany in the past few days and the board members are displeased,¡± Daniel says and I nodded my head knowing why Bradley has been busy. He is also shaken by Georgina¡¯s kidnapping and he really hopes they see her soon.


    ¡°Hmmm then I assume this is the time then,¡± Daniel says and I looked at him confused but he just smiled at me.


    ¡°You are really slow for someone that nted a bomb in a ne,¡± he says and my face pale wondering how he knew but he just sneered.


    ¡°This is the best time to overthrow your cousin and be the king yourself,¡± Daniel says and my world stopped. I have never thought about overthrowing Bradley so seeing the opportunity so easily I felt doubtful if that was what I really wanted.


    ¡°You can use some displeased board members to question his negligence and then being about the topic of his dismissal,¡± Daniel says like he was an easy feat and I felt doubtful.


    Overthrowing Bradley? Would that be even easy at all?

 CHAPTER 98: BRADLEY IS THAT YOU?

    Sometimes you might feel like you are in control and you are the one ying the game but a single mistake might cost you everything.


    A mistake you would regret for the rest of your life.


    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    My dull eyes looked at how Bernard was pacing around the small cubicle he got us to hide in when he noticed that the shop would be hijacked and my eyes just got dizzy looking at how miserable he was behaving.


    My heart was already filled that Bradley did not forget about me and looked for me despite the inconvenience it could bring to him.


    ¡°Those bastards!¡± Bernard cussed hearing footsteps in the shop and he got impatient knowing the men had not vacated the ce and I wondered if he were just stupid or even crazy.


    They just found the ship he kidnapped and also killed someone and of course they would not leave the shop and he would not be spared.


    I looked around the stuffy cubicle and I tried to look for a way to pass a message to Bradley and I know that is impossible unless the man removed the tape in my mouth.


    ¡°Mhm mhm,¡± I tried to get Bernard¡¯s attention and I seeded because he was rushing towards me. ¡°Are you okay? Don¡¯t worry we would soon be living here,¡± he says running his hands against my sticky face and I shook his hands away and I gestured to him to get rid of the duct tape in my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, love we can¡¯t do that ,¡± he says, sounding apologetic and I felt all my energy draining me because of the unbeatable anger I felt.


    What a crazy psycho he is.


    I knew there is no way to get him to remove the duct tape so I decided to cause ruckus seeing that he was not going to allow it.


    I kicked the wall beside me and started stomping my foot on the ground hoping that would help a little but the next thing I felt was a sting on my cheek.


    Bernard just pped me.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    My cheeks stings so much and my eyes brimmed with trwas but I blinked it back not giving the psycho any joy that he has a hold on me.


    ¡°Why did you do that¡­,¡± Bernard was asking, obviously pissed but his words trailed off when he heard footsteps stopped abruptly and this time the person did not walk off.


    Bernard looked uneasy noticing someone might have heard about my tantrum and his expression looked ghastly.


    I hope¡­¡­. I really hope someone would notice.


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    I walked around the ship trying to look for any clue at all but it looks like the two were not there at all except for James¡¯s body.


    He was frustrated that someone could make such a fool of him in his turf and he does not want to believe that a psychopath could be that detailed but it kind of looks that way.


    ¡°Mhm mhm,¡± I heard a faint sounding from a ce underneath where I was staying and I got confused but after that it was silent and I thought I was hearing things and I thought to walk away but the sound came again.


    This time it was not faint so I could actually gear it clearly. It was like someone was trying to pass a message but the sound also subsided in no time but I knew for sure something was going there.


    I stood transfixed there without making a move and tried to use my distinct hearing to see if there was anyone sound at all and it picked something up.


    A faint muffled struggling voice.


    My heart swelled hearing that but I still fear that it might not be.


    Georgina is that you? I thought but I decided to give it a shot.


    I lowered to the ground to see if there was any attached door but I found it so smooth which means that there was no door attached.


    ¡°What are you doing, man?¡± I heard Dous¡¯s voice behind me and I pointed towards the ground. ¡°I could hear a muffled voice here and I am¡­. Could there be a room down here?¡± I asked.


    Some of the men rushed over and when they heard my concern they all shared a look before one of them. talked. ¡°I think every ship should have something like that,¡± one of the men said and hope filled my face.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s look for that room,¡± I say and they all spread out. I quickly decided to follow suit but Dous pulled me back.


    ¡°She might be on the ship and she might not be, okay?¡± He says and I know he was implying that I should not be too hopeful.


    ¡°I know but what if she is?¡± I asked and I walked out.


    I am going to find you Georgina just you wait.


    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    I heard the footsteps walk away again and I sighed, my hope all shattered because I knew they did not notice the sounds. My attempt was a failure.


    ¡°You see you husband is not that clever,¡± Bernard chuckles and even in the dark cubicle I could notice his expression was pleased and I hated that he could be pleased despite what was happening.


    ¡°I already know that kind of man does not deserve you, he is not capable at all, so do not worry Gina when we escape from here I am going to make sure that he does not cross your part again,¡± Bernard assured and I sneered if he was talking about someone capable then he was definitely not one to talk how could he say that with no shame.


    He made his assistant assist him in a kidnap, killed the innocent boy because he felt betrayed and now what he was hiding out like a chicken. He should be happy that I was not able to talk.


    I sighed softly but I felt my energy draining rapidly and I knew my sickness was setting in so I decided to close my eyes for a quick nap but I noticed there was a break in sound but I was too tired to keep my eyes open but I noticed a silhouette running towards me.


    Bradley is that you? I thought before my eyes closedpletely, making me touch reality.

 CHAPTER 99: GEORGINA HAS AN AUNT?

    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    The sound of machine beeping could be heard and the smell of antiseptic filled the room which somehow made me feel nauseated.


    I looked at my wife¡¯s lifeless body on the hospital¡¯s bed and I felt my body drained of any emotions. I was exhausted.


    After rescuing Georgina¡¯s from the sicko a weekter she has not shown any reaction to treatment and she has been inatose state ever since the day returned from the ship.


    The doctor says she must have fallen into shock after experiencing that horrible experience and she was just trying to heal herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should rest a little?¡± I heard Frederick ask me while he stood at the ward¡¯s entrance and I sighed.


    ¡°How can I rest? So I can lose her again, no, not a chance,¡± I said deadpanned, shaking my head and I heard Frederick sighed.


    ¡°So you think anyone could prate the heavy security you ced around the hospital and actuallye after Georgina and don¡¯t forget that the crazy psycho that caused this has been ced behind bars so I don¡¯t think you should bother about it and go have some rest, you look horrible,¡± Frederickmented.


    ¡°I am the only family this girl has Frederick, did you think it would be going ideal that sheter opened her eyes and then I am not here,¡± I say and my argument already shows Frederick that I was not going to leave and he just nodded his head seeing that I am not going to take a step away from her.


    ¡°I would be waiting outside and Bernard is still alive waiting for your punishment,¡± Frederick says and my blood boils hearing the man¡¯s name. He has surely caused a lot of damage and he was the one with no forgiveness.


    ¡°Do whatever you want with him but make sure you keep him alive for me,¡± I say and Frederick nodded his head and he walked out.


    I kept looking at Georgina¡¯s pale face and I decided to run my hands around her face but Frederick burst back into the ward and his face looked flustered and worried.


    ¡°Bradley, I think you would need to go to thepany now,¡± Frederick said panicky and I looked at me confused. ¡°What did you mean? I asked and he sighed heavily and his expression looked grave.


    ¡°Jayden¡­¡­He called for an emergency board meeting to discuss your resignation as the CEO,¡± Frederick says and my face changed immediately and I knew at that time if I still wanted to keep my hold on thepany I should really go.


    I looked at Georgina on the sick bed and I was reluctant but I knew it was going to be best to leave.


    ¡°Please call Victoria,¡± I say and I rushed out of the ward and I knew something was sure I¡¯m going to crush Jayden myself.


    JAYDEN¡¯S POV


    I looked around the spacious boardroom and I knew it was going to be hard trying to win the board members over but he and Daniel had thought it through and most importantly most of the investors were already on their site so they just needed to prove their point about Bradley¡¯s discement and get their votes.


    ¡°Erm erm,¡± one of the oldest board members cleared his voice and I knew he was trying to tell me that I should say the reason they were called in for an emergency board meeting.


    ¡°Good day everyone,¡± I greeted and I noticed some of them were disinterested in what I was going to say and I looked towards my dad but he just gave me a go ahead.


    ¡°I am here so we can discuss Bradley¡¯s resignation as the CEO,¡± I say and that causes murmurs between the board members.


    ¡°Here it¡¯s just as you heard we are here to talk about dismissing Bradley from being CEO,¡± my father says and some of the board members looked displeased.


    ¡°Why are we discussing that now?¡± One of the board members asked and I felt pressured. ¡°Yes that¡¯s what I am¡­.,¡± I was saying but the board room door opened immediately revealing Bradley¡¯s tired face.


    ¡°So, what is this meeting all about? A board meeting without the CEO,¡± Bradley thundered looking at the board members and the people cowered in fear and my face burned in anger.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the theme of the meeting, Jayden?¡± Bradley asked and I clenched my teeth in anger.


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV


    I shook my head as I heard Olivia¡¯s silent cries and I wondered what was wrong with her. Why is she making it so obvious that she was sad?


    I am also sad but I know that my cries would not wake Georgina up. We just have to be hopeful that she thinks about us and wakes up soon.


    ¡°Did you think she is ever going to wake up?¡± Olivia asked and I nodded my head trying to be hopeful.


    ¡°What did you mean? Let us in right away!¡± Me and Olivia heard a ruckus outside the ward and we quickly rushed wondering what happened but the person we saw surprised us.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I asked, looking at the strange woman but she was smuggish and she quickly pulled the other woman forward.


    ¡°Hello, can I please see Georgina,¡± the older woman who should be in herte forties or early fifties says but what stunned me was the striking resemnce between Georgina and the woman.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered in a daze and the woman smiled at me gratefully.


    I and Olivia looked at the woman that had walked towards Georgina¡¯s bed and I tried to shake up the lingering assumptions that were starting to set in just by looking at the woman¡¯s resemnce to Georgina.


    It could not be what I am thinking right? I thought but the truth was ring and even if I do not want to ept it it was already there to see.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    If the woman was not Georgina¡¯s mother which I doubted she was going to be a rtive.


    I let the woman gush over the unconscious Georgina before I finally asked the question that has been lingering in my mind.


    ¡°Who are you ma¡¯am?¡± I asked in a meek voice and the woman turned towards me with her eyevtbrinnug with tears and they were glistening just like Georgina¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. I¡¯m Georgina¡¯s Aunt,¡± the woman said and I opened my mouth in shock.


    Aunt? Not mother?


    ¡°Georgina has an Aunt?¡± Olivia whispered and I nodded my head in daze.

 CHAPTER 100: TURNS OF EVENTS

    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    I looked at the board room that had gone silent immediately I stepped in and I wondered if they were not the one full of activities before I came.


    I looked at my uncle who was equally shocked about my arrival and I raised my lips in a smirk showing him that he could not even outsmart me even in their own game.


    ¡°I wondered what kind of meeting could be going on that the CEO was not informed of,¡± I say walking to my seat and I saw them all exchange nces. ¡°Director Jayden you might want to exin to us why you called for a board meeting inviting only the director¡¯s and not the CEO,¡± one of the board members was the one to speak up and I smiled seeing how they were throwing my cousin under the bus and I smiled expecting that kind of reaction though.


    Jayden looked shocked seeing how the board members were trying to make him the scapegoat and he looked towards his father for help but the man just ignored him.


    ¡°I¡­I ..,¡± Jayden stuttered and I mocked him inwardly in my head. How could someone plotting against me be so dumb I felt offended.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are trying to tell them about your recent failure. I¡¯m actually nning to sweep under the rug since you are my cousin but now¡­.,¡± I said coldly and I noticed the board members looked interested in what I said.


    Of course, those old folks doesn¡¯t like mistake and anything dirt like this they ensues sure they kick you out.


    ¡°, Mr. Hale, what did you mean by that?¡± One of the board members asked and the financial director went on to tell them what Jayden had done with thepany funds.


    ¡°That¡¯s uneptable! We are definitely calling a stockholder meeting for his disciplinary,¡± one of the directors says and the other agrees.


    I smiled seeing my n was aplished and I¡¯m sure with the stockholder meeting they called Jayden would be demotedpletely.


    My uncle doesn¡¯t look pleased with the turns of events and his face looked gloomy, but I was too upied to care. The board members dispersed in groups eachining about Jayden¡¯s matter.


    ¡°He is your cousin, you should have cut him some ck,¡± I heard my uncle say and I smirked. ¡°I¡¯m his cousin but he is talking about my resignation,¡± u counterattacked and the man felt tongue-tied and he walked away from the room immediately.


    ¡°How did you feel about the turns of events?¡± I asked my cousin who was still in shock and I walked slowly to his side.


    ¡°I asked you not to dare go after me but it looks like you don¡¯t like my advice at all,¡± I say and I walked out on my cousin that was gnashing his teeth in anger.


    I knew my actions might have offended them but I knew very well that they couldn¡¯t bring me down.


    After briefing my assistant on some things I decided to rush back to the hospital.


    OLIVIA¡¯S POV


    Georgina was still lying down while the woman who imed to be her aunt was beside her.


    Looking at the woman there was no doubt that she could be rted to Georgina but I don¡¯t trust her to be good, especially since thedy that brought her to the hospital was screaming of hypocrisy so I decided not to be fooled.


    ¡°You imed to be her Aunt, then where have you been all this while?¡± I asked and Victoria gasped, hearing my question but I didn¡¯t bother with her.


    The woman looked hurt with what I asked but I didn¡¯t care. I felt like we needed to know because no one would juste and y Aunt and we would believe her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she was actually alive until recently,¡± the woman says, dampening her face with a handkerchief because her tears wouldn¡¯t stop streaming down and Victoria res at me.


    ¡°I am sorry for the question but it¡¯s just that Georgina is like a sister to me so yi can¡¯t me for getting angry on her behalf,¡± I say and the woman nods her head understanding what I was saying.


    ¡°But you say until recently, are you just getting to know of her existence?¡± I asked and she nodded.


    ¡°Yes, someone sent me a letter a few months ago and that¡¯s when my search started. I don¡¯t even know if she survived the massacre that happ¡­,¡± the woman says but she choked on her words because of her sobs.


    I noticed Victoria res were getting intense so I decided it was better I bolted out of there before my journalist¡¯s mouth runs again.


    ¡°I need to get something at home so you can stay with Georgina for some time,¡± I say and I rushed towards the door but my steps halted when I remembered something.


    ¡°Thank you for looking for me,¡± I said and the woman looked at me. ¡°I know I have been a jerk today and you might not like me but I¡¯m happy that you are here for Georgina, she is going to be happy when she wakes up and if she does wake up tell her that I love her,¡± I say smiling with all my teeth.


    ¡°What are you saying it¡¯s not like you are noting back here,¡± Victoria says and I res at her yfully. ¡°I know but what if she wakes up when I¡¯m gone,¡± I say and I run out.


    I got stuck in traffic and I was already angry about everything that was unfolding and the traffic jam was enough to get me on edge.


    I looked to my right and I saw a restaurant so I decided to grab lunch since it didn¡¯t look like the traffic was moving soon.


    After grabbing my lunch I still saw the traffic still not moving and I knew something was up somewhere but my eyes caught something interesting.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I looked at what was going on in shock and I wondered what Bradley¡¯s cousin was doing with one of the notorious drug lords in the country.


    I knew the man because someone had given me a scoop about it before but my boss warned me about taking the case.


    I looked at the kind of building the two entered and even though it was across the street I knew something shady might be going on there so I decided to follow it up. in


    I walked towards the building but a thought was tugging my mind until it clicked. I had captured Bradley¡¯s cousin and the man once while I was investigating the man¡¯s case.


    ¡°That man¡­. in the picture,¡± I screamed remembering one of the pictures I took some days ago and I smiled knowing those two times couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    My journalist intuition was telling me that there was more to the meeting so I decided to swing into action.


    ¡°Did you mean I could score an exclusive with this,¡± I screamed getting out of the  car and she followed the route the men took.


    It was going to be my lucky day, I was going to get an exclusive, I thought of skipping into the building

 CHAPTER 101: WHAT A FLEETING LIFE!

    JAYDEN¡¯S POV


    I looked around the lounge Daniel brought me to and I felt a little anxious knowing my life was now hanging on a thread especially after Bradley caught on to my n.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I stared at Daniel in disgust as he busied himself with mixing us cocktails and I wondered what was worth celebrating when our n didn¡¯t seed and I even got demoted with my father.


    What worse of an embarrassment was that? Bradley would soon being for their head after they dered war against him. There was no way he was letting them go. It was just going to be a matter of time before Bradley kicks me out and I must not let it happen.


    ¡°Did you think this is the time for mixing cocktails, don¡¯t you hear what I say? I just say we are done for Bradley to catch up on our ns and he would soon be going for our head,¡± I said panicky but Daniel was still not giving me a look and I hissed in frustration.


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem, Jayden, you don¡¯t always look at the bigger picture. If the picture you painted has been smeared by your cousin, the only thing you can do is paint another one,¡± Daniel says and I looked at him like he had lost his mind.


    How can I paint another picture when the whole painting room is in disarray?


    ¡°The paint room you are going to need I would provide for you,¡± I heard Daniel say and his lips raised up in a smirk and I looked at him confused. ¡°I think we should throw away the idea of letting Bradley stay alive while we snatched thepany from him, we should get rid of himpletely¡±.


    I got shocked by what Daniel said but I can¡¯t say I detest the idea I had once nned an attack on him. It¡¯s just that it wasn¡¯t sessful. That was the reason I was stuck in trying to get on the track by following Daniel¡¯s idea.


    ¡°So you are saying all we need to do is get rid of Bradley?¡± I asked and Daniel nodded and I decided to weigh the pros and cons of the situation.


    I looked around the room after noticing the intense stare and I saw a figure hiding behind a couch at the bar.


    ¡°Someone is eavesdropping on our conversation,¡± I made an rm and immediately I realized that the figure jumped up and it made for the run.


    ¡°Catch that b****h,¡± Daniel ordered and I panicked sensing the situation. If the reporter could get to Bradley and tell what Daniel and I just say, me and my father were going to be done for.


    I knew I must not let that woman get out of there alive. ¡°Daniel, that woman must not live,¡± I say and the man nodded and we rushed after the men too.


    OLIVIA¡¯S POV


    My legs ran faster than ever when I noticed the men catching up to me but I knew I must not get caught because it would be a game over.


    They were discussing how they were going to take Bradley down and I knew I had to tell Bradley about it. I looked at the phone in my hand and I knew it was best to keep the phone as evidence since that was where I recorded their conversation so I dropped it inside my pants.


    I felt the men catching up to me real quick but I was relieved to see the front door not far away. All I needed was to just get out of here, I thought as I ran short of breath but my hope was lost when I felt someone jerking my head from behind and my heart stopped immediately.


    Did I get caught already? I thought as l looked at the front door that was not far away anymore and I got dragged back to the lounge.


    I was dumped like a sack in front of Bradley¡¯s cousin and the other shady man and I quickly thought of a way to pacify the situation.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me,¡± I pleaded seeing the look on the man¡¯s face and I got scared knowing the man might be really bent on killing me. ¡°I would make sure whatever I heard today remains a secret so please let me go,¡± I pleaded but the men were unyielding.


    ¡°Did you know the problem, Miss?¡± Daniel asked me and I shook my head vigorously and he smirked. ¡°The problem is that you heard something and with that, I cannot let you go,¡± Daniel says and he gives Bradley¡¯s cousin a look.


    I panicked not understanding the look but the man doesn¡¯t care a bit. ¡°Please let me go my friend is in the hospital, she would worry¡­,¡± I was saying but I trailed off when a gun was pointed at me


    ¡°I am sorry Miss but you have to go first,¡± the man says and without waiting for me to plead for mercy he pulled the trigger and the sound of a gun filled the air. I felt a pang in my chest and I knew there was no escaping from it.


    My life moment rushed through my eyes and I smiled when I saw that I was surrounded by my friends who loved me through the years.


    ¡°But why does everything seem so short? What a fleeting life it has been,¡± I stuttered and my eyes dted slowly before it closedpletely and I knew that was a goodbye.

 CHAPTER 102: THAT DISTURBED FEELING

    Bradley¡¯s POV


    After settling the score with my uncle and cousin at thepany I rushed to the hospital to check on Georgina but what I met shocked me to the bone.


    I met a woman iming to be Georgina¡¯s Aunt and I can¡¯t really say she was lying because Georgina looked like her. It was more like she was the older version of Georgina.


    ¡°So you mean you are her Aunt?¡± I asked with a cold voice not giving regards that she was my wife¡¯s supposed Aunt but the woman just smiled sadly despite my hostile attitude.


    ¡°I know you might not believe me or even hate me but if I came to know of Sandra early then I bet that she would have been with me now and not as your wife,¡± she says and I knew there was a hidden threat in her voice.


    In herposure, she looks like a woman that has power to her name and I¡¯m going to find that out. ¡°Then you should havee early and maybe her life would have been perfect,¡± I say, staring hard at the woman.


    ¡°I also wished that but I just found out that my sister¡¯s daughter was still alive through a letter delivered some weeks ago,¡± the woman says and I knitted my eyebrow in confusion.


    ¡°A letter?¡± I say and she nods her head. I got lost in thought remembering Georgina¡¯s friends telling me about a letter Georgina got some months back and I wondered if there could be any connections between the two.


    Who was toying with the Aunt and niece? What was the person¡¯s gain?


    ¡°Did the letter says how it came to know about how Georgina was your niece?¡± I asked and the woman got lost in thought. ¡°It did say but it doesn¡¯t tell me that Georgina was my niece but it says that my niece is in this country,¡± she says.


    ¡°So how did youe to know?¡± I asked and she smiled. ¡°A young woman that ims to be your friend brought me here saying she was going to show me, someone that looks like me,¡± she says and I looked at Victoria in confusion.


    ¡°What friend is she talking about?¡± I asked and the girl rolled her eyes. ¡°Miss Juliana,¡± she says and it was not my time to roll my eyes.


    What was the girl after?


    VICTORIA¡¯S POV


    I felt awkward with Bradley staring intensely at Georgina¡¯s Aunt and I decided to go and get some fresh air outside. I reached for my phone in my purse and I noticed that the house key was in it.


    ¡°Oh my god! That clumsy forget the house key,¡± I mumbled and Bradley, who was not sitting far away, heard mymentation. ¡°You guys are still using keys at this age?¡± He asked a question and I rolled my eyes.


    We were actually using a smart lock before but after Georgina¡¯s diagnosis, we decided to change it to a key so she wouldn¡¯t need to trouble her head remembering the passcode.


    ¡°Yes, we are that odd fashioned,¡± I say and I dialed Olivia¡¯s number but I noticed that it wasn¡¯t going through. ¡°Where has she dropped her phone to?¡± I wondered and I kept trying but it was still the same thing and I immediately got uneasy.


    Olivia is a reporter and if she was not on a strange ind looking for an exclusive then her line was always reachable that means something was up, I thought but I shake up bad thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Hale, I think I should be leaving now, Olivia forgot the house key. I have to take it to her,¡± I say panicky, standing up and it looks like I was disorganized because Georgina¡¯s Aunt questioned her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked and I nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a reason why you should go. I mean if you are right about her forgetting the key then I think she would being for it,¡± Bradley advised and I wanted to argue but a voice came behind me.


    ¡°Tori,¡± I heard a gentle voice behind me and when I turned I saw Georgina looking at us with weary eyes. ¡°Oh my goodness! You are awake!¡± I eximed and rushed towards her. Bradley also came close to us and his eyes were brimming with tears as he heard her hands.


    ¡°Can you see me, babe?¡± He was panicky and I could sense he was more happy than anyone.


    Georgina smiles weakly and she makes an effort to say something. ¡°W.. after,¡± she says and I almost jumped in excitement because I knew my friend was back.


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    My mood has been the best after Georgina woke up and I could say that I was happy even though I know I should be preparing for the worst.


    I know even though Georgina has woken up the fact that she was still sick and needed treatment has not changed but I¡¯m happy she was able to wake up.


    ¡°Did you need anything?¡± I asked her to caress her hand but she just smiled, eyes shifting to the woman that imed to be her Aunt.


    I was going to tell her father she got better but the truth was ring so I bet she already guessed but she just chose not to say anything.


    ¡°Where is Ollie?¡± She asked and I and Victoria exchanged looks I decided to say something but someone rushing in interrupted me.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Boss, we have a situation,¡± the nan says panicky and I give him the face not to say anything. ¡°I would be back, wifey,¡± I say, slipping my ss away from her as I walk out of the room.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked my man and he looked rather anxious. ¡°Miss Olivia is missing Boss,¡± he reported and I knitted my eyebrow. ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± I asked in a worried time because I knew Georgina¡¯s friend¡¯s disappearance would jeopardize her health.


    ¡°Her car was found parked on the roadside but she was nowhere to be found and¡­.,¡± The man said, whispering the rest and I gulped.


    ¡°Get your man she must be found¡­.,¡± I say trailing off and I suddenly get this odd feeling. ¡°Alive,¡± I added, not trying to jinx anything but why do I feel strange?

 CHAPTER 103: HER BODY WAS FOUND

    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    It has been a week since I woke up but I still get chills thinking of the incident that almost imed my life. I can¡¯t believe that someone as sweet as Bernard could ever im to be a threat.


    I relished those memories was haunting and I never thought I could ever escape from that hellhole and horrible experience and right now I¡¯m wishing that I could lose my memories again so I could forget about that horrible experience.


    ¡°Babe, are you okay?¡± I heard Bradley¡¯s worries and when I pry my eyes open I noticed that I was holding tight to the duvet while I was relishing the moment and I smiled sadly at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine maybe I¡¯m just a bit stressed,¡± I say and I also grin at the excuse because it was obvious that I was terrified but Bradley didn¡¯t pry anymore though Andi was grateful for it.


    ¡°Where is Tori?¡± I asked looking around the VIP ward room and I noticed that Bradley was uneasy. ¡°She went home to pack some necessities but she would be back soon,¡± he said, and nodded my head but my eyes moved to the woman that was sitting elegantly on the couch present in the room and I felt awkward looking at the woman that looks like the older version of me.


    Bradley has already briefed me on what happened and how he also got to know about her existence and that was also baffling me.


    Why does shee now? Why not earlier?


    ¡°Did you need anything?¡± Bradley asked, kissing me on my forehead and warmth filled my body with his gesture and I decided to hold onto him but I noticed my body was too weak and I sighed.


    Everyone now knows about my illness but the fact that Bradley hasn¡¯t questioned why I kept the truth from him was what still baffling me.


    ¡°Yes, can I please have alone time with her,¡± I whispered slowly to Bradley and he nodded his head before he exited the room while bowing to my supposed Aunt.


    I looked at the woman and it was like she was already prepared for my questioning so I didn¡¯t bother beating around the bush.


    ¡°Are you really my Aunt?¡± I looked at the woman that looks like the older version of me. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who my parent is but someone is here iming to be my Aunt. Did you think that makes sense,¡± I say and the woman sighs sadly walking up to me.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s not the question you wanted to ask me,¡± I bet what you really want to know is, why are you just looking for me now? Huh, you are my Aunt what about my parent too?¡± The woman says and I felt embarrassed seeing my bubble y was caught and I ran my hands through my head in frustration but I noticed something.


    I brought my hands forth and I noticed that I got some strands of my hair between my fingers and I knew what was happening. My hair was starting to fall apart.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, it looks like your illness has really worsened. You really need surgery,¡± my Aunt says and she makes to go out but I call her back.


    ¡°Can you please keep what happens now a secret from Bradley?¡± I asked and she sighs heavily. ¡°Why are you doing this? Is he, not your husband? Why can¡¯t you tell him all this and let him get treated, the doctor says you can still survive sur¡­..,¡± Georgina¡¯s Aunt was saying but her words got suspended by me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to forget!¡± I bellowed and she looked at him weirdly. ¡°What are you saying?¡± She asked but I didn¡¯t reply to her.


    ¡°I hope whatever happens here stays between us and¡­¡­thank you for looking for me,¡± I sayying my back on the bed without sparing a nce again but I heard her sigh heavily.


    ¡°I have failed your parents, I found youte but you are sick and you won¡¯t get surgery, I¡¯m really a bad Aunt, I¡¯m not?¡±. she asked but I didn¡¯t bother to reply to her. ¡°I know I¡¯m no one to you but I am shamelessly requesting you to please get treated¡­. that¡¯s my only request and if you don¡¯t do it for me, do it


    t for your parents,¡± she says and my heart ached wondering what I was doing.


    I didn¡¯t go on with the surgery before because I was using my parent as an excuse but what about how? Why can¡¯t I get the surgery?


    That was the lingering question on my mind.


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    I went back to the ward after giving Georgina and her Aunt some space and with the tense mood in the room their talking must have not gone well but I didn¡¯t dwell on that.


    ¡°Hubby,¡± Georgina calked opening her arms to me and I smiled sadly seeing how she was trying to look healthy even though she was not okay.


    ¡°Ohh, did you miss me?¡± I asked and she nods her head and I scooped her into my embrace.


    How much I have missed having her in my arms? I satiated the moment disregarding the elder that was in the room but the moment got cut short by the ring of my phone.


    I let go of Georgina reluctantly and I touched up my phone with so much anger but the person¡¯s on the other side of the phone¡¯s worried tone got me also worried.


    ¡°We found her boss,¡± my man reported over the phone but from his voice I could notice that he was tensed and I knew immediately that something was wrong. ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked with my voice grave but note looking at Georgina lightened up my mood again but the man¡¯s next words shocked me to the bone.


    ¡°We found her body dumped on the sea,¡± they say and my body turns rigid in shock. ¡°What!¡± I yelled and I noticed that my panicked action might have raised suspicion because Georgina was looking at me with a knitted eyebrow a di new at that time that I had to step out to receive the call. ¡°I would have to take this outside,¡± I say slowly and I make my way out of the room and I resumed my call.


    ¡°What did you mean that you found her body dumped in the sea?¡± I asked my man with so much venom in my voice and the man apologized for his ipetence. ¡°It was all our fault that we didn¡¯t search well for her but all her effort has gone down the drain,¡± the man says on the other side of the phone.


    I sighed heavily knowing that the situation was hectic because Olivia¡¯s death was going to cause a lot of trauma, especially for Georgina who was just recovering. ¡°You can call the police but make sure that the press doesn¡¯t get a whiff of it. We don¡¯t want anyone to know what happened to Olivia now,¡± I was saying but a voice came behind me.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I heard a voice behind me and I turned to see shocked Victoria looking at me like I was some alien and I wondered what she was doing behind me but I saw that she went to get something at the departmental store because the bag she was holding fell off and the things spewed out.


    ¡°Something happened to Olivia?¡± She asked but it was like she was refuting it and I sighed because I was confused about how to tell thedy what happened. ¡°Please talk to me, Mr. Hale!¡± She eximed.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°We have to go,¡± I say and the expression on her face was grave when I said that, and without many words, I already conveyed what happened. ¡°But¡­. how¡­,¡± Victoria stuttered and she fell to the ground.

 CHAPTER 104: THE CULPRIT MIGHT BE LURKING AROUND

    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    After running many lights and breaking traffic rules we reached the seashore that was already crowded by reporters and policemen.


    I and Victoria rushed to the scene and we saw the forensic and the police already there and immediately Victoria saw her friend¡¯s body she break down into tears


    ¡°You this heartless girl, what trouble did you get yourself into this time? Hun, didn¡¯t you say you were just going home to freshen up then what¡¯s this?¡± Victoria wailed falling to the ground but I don¡¯t even know how to condole her.


    Sheter picked herself up from the ground and walked towards the body slowly but the forensics stopped her but I gave them the go-ahead that they should let her see her friend.


    They dropped the white cloth covering Olivia¡¯s face and my heart ached seeing the girl¡¯s pale face and it was obvious that blood was drained from her face.


    Victoria¡¯s wail increased seeing her friend¡¯s pale face and after I couldn¡¯t take in the sight I walked to the police so they could brief me on what happened.


    ¡°Good evening, Sir,¡± one of the detectives greeted me while seeing me walking up to them. ¡°What did you find?¡± I asked them and they all sighed looking towards Olivia¡¯s body.


    ¡°We found a gunshot wound on her that means that she has already been killed before she was dumped here and we think she has been in the water for long because her body has been mortified,¡± the detective says and Bradley¡¯s finger curled up in anger.


    ¡°So you mean someone killed her and then dumped her body in the sea?¡± Dn asked and the detective nodded his head. ¡°When you men found him that was what we were told too,¡± they say and Dn nodded his head remembering his men found her body first.


    But who could be so heartless to do that to a girl like Olivia? Or does she find out about something that endangers her life? I thought but my thought got suspended by a voice.


    ¡°We found something!¡± One of the forensics yelled rushing towards us with a transparent leather in his hands.


    One of the detectives rushed to him and checked the content of the bag and he was surprised to see that it was a phone. ¡°It slipped off her when we were transporting her and I think she kept it well for them not to notice it,¡± the forensic says and Bradley¡¯s eyes twitched.


    ¡°What did you say it was the deceased profession,¡± the detective asked and Victoria, who was also listening to what happened, rushed to the scene. ¡°She is a reporter and what you are holding over there is a phone she usually used for recording and¡­,¡± Victoria was saying and she trailed off.


    ¡°What if that phone has the evidence about who the culprit is,¡± I say and the detective nodded his head. ¡°Are you going to do a good job or I should take it with me?¡± I asked and the detectives were awkward but they gave their word.


    I looked towards Victoria and her face was already swollen due to endless crying. ¡°We should go back now it¡¯s alreadyte,¡± I urged and Victoria nodded at her in a daze.


    ¡°What are we going to say to Gina, she is going to lose her mind if she hears this,¡± Victoria says and she broke into another sob.


    I thought about what Victoria says and I know that Georgina is going to be the one to have it hard especially when she hears.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Then we don¡¯t tell her,¡± I say and the girl looked at me like I have lost my mind. ¡°She is already going through a lot right now so we won¡¯t tell her anything especially until with find out who the culprit is,¡± I say and Victoria nodded her head.


    I looked at the crowded seashore and my eyes darkened trying to figure out who the culprit was.


    ¡°The culprit tonight is someone we don¡¯t know if someone we know is lurking around, who is that?¡± I mumbled to myself.


    ******************************


    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    I looked at the dark sky outside and I felt extremely bored. After I sent my aunt home I knew she hasn¡¯t left my side ever since and I don¡¯t want her to break down but now I was regretting it because Victoria and Bradley were not in sight and I haven¡¯t even seen Olivia ever since I woke up.


    ¡°But why hasn¡¯t that girl evere to see me?¡± I questioned myself but I waved off the worry because I knew that Olivia might actually be on a stakeout with her phone out of signal that doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m already awake.


    ¡°That definitely exins everything, I should just stop worrying,¡± I say andy my head on the bed and decided to catch some sleep but a thought crept to my head.


    ¡°Maybe I should just call Bradley and ask him where he is,¡± I say and I reach for my phone that¡¯sying beside my bed but I noticed that I could reach it even though it was so close and I smiled sadly.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even let me pick a call now,¡± I murmured to myself and Iy my head back on the bed without putting up much of a fight.


    While drifting off into dreand I noticed someone opened the door to my room and I got alerted picturing the worst. Ever since I escaped that horrible experience, sleeping has be a chore and also I tend to panic for some time but I knew it was just a dreadful incident growing on me.


    I heard several footsteps entering the room and I panicked. My breathing became unstable and my mind already went wild but I rxed when I noticed that it was just the doctor and nurses doing ward rounds.


    ¡°Her vitals look okay but make sure you always check because with her condition she might experience shock easily,¡± I heard the doctor¡¯s order and I know it was the doctor because of its tone ofmand.


    ¡°Ok, doctor but did you think she would be fine when she heard the news about her friend,¡± a person said among them, and my interest was piqued when I heard them say something like that.


    What are they talking about? I thought


    ¡°She must not know that anything happens to her friend,¡± the doctor warned the nurse but what they didn¡¯t know was that I wasn¡¯t sleeping a bit. ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± Georgina asked, her eyes widened immediately, which scared the doctors and the nurses.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­we didn¡¯t know you were not sleeping,¡± one of the doctors tried to find an excuse but my sharp weak voice cut him off. ¡°I¡¯m asking you what happened to my friend?¡± I asked again, my tone not a little bit friendly.


    The nurse narrated what they saw in the news but they lost me when I heard about Becky¡¯s body being dumped in the sea.


    ¡°So the police are still investing¡­.,¡± The nurswcwa said but she stopped when they saw me removing the drip in my hand and trying to stand up from the bed.


    ¡°What are you doing ma¡¯am?¡± The question tried to stop me but I jerked their hands away I noticed that I was weak, so weak that I couldn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°Please, let me¡­. go..,¡± I was saying but I felt my energy draining and I immediately started to feel drowsy and I heard the nurse¡¯s panicked voice. ¡°Doctor, she is losing consciousness,¡± I heard the faint sound but the only thing lingering on my mind before I lost consciousness was Olivi koa.


    What happened to that, crazy girl?

 CHAPTER 105: THE PROPHECY COMES TRUE

    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    Inside a beautiful garden where everything was looking beautiful and giving the serenity vibes. I looked around in search of the unknown but my search stopped when I came in contact with a smiling face.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing over there?¡± Olivia asked, waving at me and I waved back rushing to her side. ¡°Hey Ollie, what are you doing here?¡± I asked her to look at the beautiful garden.


    ¡°This is where I live now,¡± she said, and raised my eyebrow in confusion. ¡°You live here now? How did you get the money to afford such a beautiful garden,¡± I say and she just smiles without saying anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s time you go back Gina, you don¡¯t belong here,¡± Olivia hushed me and u felt confused but before I could question her I started feeling withdrawn and before I knew it I was pulled away from the garden and that shot me up to consciousness immediately.


    Tears gleamed in my eyes as I looked around the hospital ward and I saw Bradley talking with some doctors looking stressed but that was the least of my worries.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I just had a dream and it¡¯s about Olivia. I¡¯m not a superstitious person but what she said and the scenario that happened after was a good description of what just happened.


    It was true Olivia was gone truly! I eximed in my head and tears welled up in my eyes remembering those happy memories we had together.


    The girl that has been my friend and confidant for 20 years was gone. It was just a hard pill to swallow.


    ¡°Hey babe, are you awake?¡± I heard Bradley¡¯s voice and that¡¯s when I noticed I have been rather crying aloud.


    ¡°Ollie,¡­. what¡­happened¡­to her?¡± I asked with so much difficulty and all Bradley could do was just embrace but right now I knew I needed more than just a hug.


    ¡°You are going to be fine,¡± Dn mumbled slowly and I nodded my head still in tears but the question is, am I going to be fine?


    My mind went back to the prophecy. The woman saw the other time and my heart aches that it was really true. The Prophecyes true.


    At the moment I was really wishing I could forget all these painful things and


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    I walked out of the hospital angrily and I was so annoyed that despite many recent events that have been happening someone was so bold to add murder to it.


    I knew very well that Olivia¡¯s death might be done by someone very powerful because their methods of taking care of the body were meticulous but what the person doesn¡¯t know was that they were not perfect enough.


    I was going to get to the bottom of it not after they messed with one of my wife¡¯s people and that makes his mind whirl back to what the doctor told him earlier about Georgina¡¯s health.


    ¡°I am sorry if I¡¯m putting too much Mr. Hale but I think I just really need to say this but your wife¡¯s health us worsened day by day and with the recent events I don¡¯t think she could hold for too long so I hope she would opt for surgery soon,¡± the doctor says and I was a bit paranoid when I heard that.


    I knew her health had worsened but I could feel that Georgina doesn¡¯t appreciate surgery and that still baffles me but I could only tell the doctor that I would convince her.


    My phone res up with a call and when I checked it was my team which I tasked with the evidence found on Olivia since I couldn¡¯t trust the policemen to do a good job. ¡°Hmm,¡± I say into the phone.


    ¡°Boss, we might have found evidence that might lead us to the culprit,¡± my man said from the other side of the phone and I felt an adrenaline rush in my body.


    ¡°Post me,¡± I say walking towards my car feeling a little bit ecstatic about the situation.


    JAYDEN¡¯S POV


    I looked at the news being disyed on the news and I felt like going crazy. The news about the girl I took out a week ago has been scattered in every news channel but the most terrifying part of it was, the girl was Georgina¡¯s friend and Bradley was using his influence to keep the news trending.


    There is already a price on my head if anyone could mention my name and I knew the situation has be more grave.


    I looked around my mansion that has be empty because I was suspicious of everybody the past few days and the house has be messy.


    ¡°I need to meet Daniel to discuss this,¡± I say in a hurry rushing out of my apartment but I was surprised to find my mother outside. ¡°Ohh Jayden where are you going¡­.. disorganized?¡± My mother asked, looking at me and seizing me suspiciously but I was too upied to care. ¡°I¡¯m going to see a friend. I would be back shortly,¡± I say rushing towards my car but I immediately decided against it. I shouldn¡¯t go out with my car to Daniel¡¯s ce so it won¡¯t look suspicious.


    ¡°Mom, borrow your car,¡± I said, dragging the driver out and I zoomed off, not bothering to tell my mother what was going on.


    I drove out of the estate but immediately felt like a car was following me and when I looked at the supposed car well through the rear mirror I gasped.


    There is only one of that car in the country and it only belongs to one person, Gerald Bradley Hale!

 CHAPTER 106: SHE WAS DONE FIGHTING

    Chapter 107 She Was Done Fighting


    1499 Word  Update date:2023-08-04 04:20:54


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    I looked at Jayden¡¯s ahead and my blood boiled in anger knowing how the p***k was trying to take me out and because Olivia was unfortunate to hear their n so they took her out instead.


    I am still very well shocked to learn that my cowardly cousin was bold enough to cause someone¡¯s death and not to talk of also taking mine. He has really court death this time around.


    I noticed that he had increased his speed seeing that my car was following him and that was exactly the n.


    After I got to know that he was the one behind Olivia¡¯s death I decided to publicize the news putting a price on the culprit¡¯s head and that was the only way I was able to get Jayden¡¯s out of his house because the rule of my family does not support going to hunt another family member in their house.


    It was my grandfather¡¯s way of protecting Jayden¡¯s from my fury some time but this time he really messed up and I was not going to spare. Not even grandfather can save him and it¡¯s only right I hunt him down myself.


    I picked up my phone to dial a number with my eyes still on the road looking at my cousin who was crazy trying to escape from me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Frederick, are your men over there?¡± I asked, and Frederick hummed in reply. ¡°Nab him, when he gets there,¡± I say and Frederick gasped, hearing my words.


    ¡°What? What if¡­..,¡± he was saying but I cut him off. ¡°I don¡¯t care what is going to happen, just make sure you nab that crazy dog,¡± I say getting off the phone and a crazy glint shed in my eyes looking at the car in front of me. I¡¯m definitely bringing justice to Olivia even though we are not close but I am going to make sure I send you off with your killer.


    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fine, Tori, you can leave me here,¡± I say my voice sounded solemn and I was trying my best not to cry but I was just not so strong. ¡°Ollie, would not want you to cry,¡± Victoria says rushing to my side but I knew she was also trying her best not to cry.


    Why are wepeting with who can cry the most?


    ¡°The person that did that to her was definitely going to be brought to justice,¡± Victoria says trying to console me but I knew she was doing more to console herself.


    After some minutes of sharing empty constions that we both know we were not going to yield to Victoria finally let me go.


    ¡°I am just going to bring fresh set of clothes and¡­.¡± Victoria was saying but I cut her off. ¡°The Prophecy¡­¡­she was really sure of it but we thought she was being paranoid,¡± I say and Victoria sighs.


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s all in the past now, Gina and I think you should worry about yourself more. You really need to undergo surgery and¡­.,¡± Victoria was saying but the door opening to the room cut her off.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Bradley¡¯s mother who just entered the room with Juliana greeted and Victoria was just looking at them but I was polite to answer her greeting.


    I managed a smile at the woman even though it was hard and I know she was definitely not there to check up on me since we were not that close to share the sentiments.


    ¡°Georgina, it¡¯s really sad to hear about your friend and also your illness¡­..,¡± Juliana was saying but Victoria cut her off. ¡°She is doing very well thank you and if you don¡¯t mind can I ask what you are doing here,¡± Victoria asked and wondered why she was hyper since the two haven¡¯t really met before.


    ¡°Juliana, can you please excuse me and Miss Georgina,¡± Bradley¡¯s mother says gently to her voice radiating in ss and I somehow got suppressed by herposure and maybe because I was on the sick bed looking sick my esteem was kind of low.


    Juliana walked out of the room not after she beam me a halfhearted smile. ¡°I want to talk with you, Gina so can you ask your friend to excuse us,¡± rissa asked and I gave Victoria the face that I would like to be alone with the woman and age left reluctantly.


    ¡°I know you are sick and I should not be saying this but you really need to let my son go,¡± Bradley¡¯s mother says, sping her hand together. ¡°He already had it tough simping over you for a long time and now he is staying with you in the hospital neglecting his management duties and his seat is even being threatened¡­.,¡± Bradley¡¯s mother was saying but I cut her off quickly.


    ¡°Is Bradley in any trouble?¡± I asked, panic evident in my voice but the woman shook her head. ¡°No, but it would be if he continues being around you,¡± rissa says and I say sighed.


    ¡°Did you think I am troubling your son?¡± I asked and she sighed. ¡°I know it¡¯s harsh of me to say this but you are not the kind of woman my son needs. He needed someone to protect what he has, not someone he has to protect with what he has,¡± Bradley¡¯s mother says and she talks about how the man needed to outstand his uncle and nephew to keep his hold on the group.


    ¡°So I hope after this you will be able to understand how I feel as a mother and I am sure if you also be a mother you would do anything to protect your kid,¡± she said and I nodded. ¡°I understand your view, ma,¡± I say with a hard knot formed in my throat.


    ¡°So I will be going now, I hope you get well soon,¡± she said standing up and she walked towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am and thank you,¡± I say to the woman, beaming at her with a smile and he came at a shock to hear me saying that but she didn¡¯t say anything and she walked out of the room.


    I thought about what Bradley¡¯s mom said after she left and I knew she was not wrong. In me and Bradley¡¯s rtionship I have always been the one at the receiving end, always receiving his love and not giving back. Our love was rather parasitic with me mooching off him and now it was time to let go.


    My thoughts get broken by my aunt that just makes her way into the room. ¡°I am sorry that I just starteding, some things came up at thepany back at home,¡± my Aunt says and I hummed in reply ying with my fingers.


    ¡°Aunt, I think I am ready,¡± I say looking at my Aunt that was settling down the things she brought along with her from home but she dropped it hearing what I just said. ¡°What did you mean?¡± She asked not understanding what she heard but I just replied to her question with a sad smile.


    I know the decision was a hard one and it was like I was trying to run away from reality but at that time I didn¡¯t care. Even though it was a bitter pill to swallow I can¡¯t deny that I might have an involvement in all the trouble that has been happening.


    It was bad that I was kidnapped but I am also sick and now one of my best friends is dead. I¡¯m ady with lots of bad luck.


    I grew up without my parents, which Iter learn that they were murdered by a greedy partner of theirs, leaving me an orphan that grew up in the upsetting orphanage system of the country.


    But despite that I was able to scale through all those hardships I still got let down by the ss system. I can¡¯t be with the man I love because I was not fit to stand beside him so there was no point in fighting.


    She doesn¡¯t want to be a fighter again, she was done fighting.


    ¡°I am going to undergo the surgery and get better,¡± I say and my Aunt gasped her eyes welling up in tears. ¡°You really mean that right?¡± She said and I nodded and she quickly rushed to my side hugging me to herself.


    ¡°Thank you for doing this, I am sure your parents are going to be grateful,¡± my Aunt said and I nodded my head. ¡°But before that Aunt I need you to do something,¡± I say.


    ¡°What tell me I would do anything at all to help you,¡± she says and I beam her a smile. ¡°I need you to get my divorce papers ready,¡± I say and I hear my aunt gasp. ¡°Divorce papers?¡±

 CHAPTER 107: COME TO ME DEAR HUSBAND

    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    Inside one of my underground basements, I looked at Jayden, who was groaning in pain on the floor but I didn¡¯t feel pity for him a little bit. It was his fault for trying to outsmart me. How dare he try to think he could even act rashly right under my nose.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Jayden screamed when one of my men ced a hot iron on his arm and from where I sat I could feel that he was really feeling the heat of my brunt but I was not satisfied.


    Because to me the men were not doing a great job and it looks like I needed to show them how it works.


    ¡°How are you feeling, cousin?¡± I asked walking closer to Jayden but instead of replying, he groaned in pain instead. I knew better than anybody that he would not be able to hold on.


    Jayden has been forever pampered by his parents thinking that when he grew up he could be the bestpetition with me. His parents had so much expectation for him but that was just their wish.


    And right now their wish hasnded their precious son into the pit. Getting rid of me might have gotten in his head that he would not even mind nning with strangers to take me out.


    I dragged a chair to sit in front of him and I saw dear in his eyes immediately his eyes met with mine.


    ¡°What? You are getting scared already?¡± I scoffed and I saw him shake his head. ¡°You should not be scared. I am sure you were not scared when you killed that innocent girl,¡± I said angrily and I kicked the chair which sent Jayden to the ground and I asked my next get him back up.


    ¡°So how did you feel being tied up here like this with no one to help you, not even your aplice,¡± I say.


    ¡°Aplice? What did you mean?¡± Jayden asked and I knew he was going to deny it. ¡°Do you know what I learnt when I joined the army?¡± I said and I saw Jayden shiver in fear.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t talk torture them, if they are talking torture them more because they might be lying and when they are done talking make sure to make it clear to them that their life is fleeting that is how we keep betrayal on the leash,¡± I say and Jayden burst into sobs hearing that.


    ¡°Bradley¡­. why are you doing.. this, are we, not family?¡± Jayden asked, moaning in pain. I asked my men to let him go. ¡°Family?¡± I say and I burst into hystericalughter.


    I don¡¯t know when the sound of that amuses me so much but it really does sound intriguing to hear the word family from a bastard like Jayden.


    ¡°It¡¯s really funny to hear the word familying from you Jayden, I mean you would not think twice nning an attack on the person you im to call family but you think I should forgive you because we are family, don¡¯t you think I have been lenient enough, after what your father did to me?¡± I said and I saw his facial expression change.


    ¡°But that was all my father, it has nothing to do with me,¡± Jayden says frantically and I scoff.


    ¡°Of course, he has everything to do with you, if I disappear, would you think it¡¯s going to get benefitted?¡± I asked ring at the boy coldly seeing how he was trying to shift responsibilities.


    My mind went back to the event that happened 14 years ago and I can¡¯t help but scoff at the remembrance. After being saved by the rescue team I spent so much time at the hospital but during that time my grandfather had already found out that my uncle was the one that was behind my kidnap.


    Because he does not want the public to get a whiff of it he decided to cover it up by not punishing my uncle but just demoting him and when I decided to throw a tantrum about it he sent me to the army and that was how I was cut off.


    My father fought for me back then but my mother was more concerned about not losing thepany so my fatherter gave up but before I went to the army he told me two things.


    ¡°Be more powerful ande get revenge,¡± that was his words and at that time I knew exactly what he meant but being powerful is not everything but right now I already got my hands on Jayden I am going to make sure that he won¡¯t be spared.


    ¡°But you and your father really have something inmon,¡± I say and Jayden looked at him surprised. ¡°What did you mean?¡± He asked.


    ¡°That man¡¯s father is the man your father asked to kidnap me back then, he is the son of the gang leader, and you are your father¡¯s son, you has the same taste in people just like him,¡± I said and I saw Jayden gasping.


    Of course, he should be surprised because I was also shocked when I got to know that Daniel was Louis from back then. I still could not get over it and I know he might be back for revenge since he believes that I caused his father¡¯s death.


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t have anything to do with him, that man Daniel manipted me, believe me cousin,¡± Jayden says pleading desperately and I smile knowing I have him exactly where I wanted him to be.


    ¡°Ok, I believe you but you are going to do something for me, since you are not the one that cause this mess don¡¯t you think it is only right that the person that caused it should here instead,¡± I say coldly and j saw that Jayden was deliberating about what I said.


    I know that it was not going to be long till he sumbed since he is not a loyal person and little nudging would make him start bbering.


    I walked away from him giving my men a signal to take care of him. I decided to walk out of the ce but my phone res up and when I picked it up, what the other person at the other side of the phone said got stunned..


    ¡°Seriously? Then I would be there,¡± I responded and I rushed out.


    I rushed to the hospital after I heard the news about Georgina wanting to have surgery. I never knew she was going to think it through after so long.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I entered the doctor¡¯s office and I saw Georgina¡¯s Aunt but immediately she saw me and she stood up. ¡°I would be going now,¡± she said to the doctor and I bowed slightly to her.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± I asked the doctor while taking a seat. ¡°She is here to ask about the surgery sess rate,¡± she says and I sigh.


    ¡°Would she be okay?¡± I asked because I was also worried just like her Aunt. ¡°Yes Mr. Bradley, the position of the tumor is not that dangerous so the sess rate is high even though there might be an after-effect,¡± he says and I squint my eyes.


    ¡°After effect?¡± I asked and he nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard that Miss Georgina has a case of memory loss before so we can not overlook that,¡± the doctor says and I nodded but I knew everywhere would be fine as long as I stay by her side.


    ¡°You would need to sign this consent forms, Mr. Hale,¡± the doctor says handing over some forms to me. I took it from me but I don¡¯t know why I felt that for a consent form the forms looked too much but I brushed it off thinking that I am just being paranoid.


    ¡°Is this all?¡± I asked the doctor and I saw him looking awkward. ¡°Yes.. yes of course,¡± he says and I wondered why he seemed scared.


    After signing the documents I walked towards Georgina¡¯s room and I saw her Aunt walking out of the room and I bow slightly. She smiled seeing me and she walked towards me.


    ¡°You are really a good man, Bradley Hale and thank you so much for taking care of Georgina,¡± she said and I nodded but before I could say anything she cut me off. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my niece, I really mean it,¡± she said and walked off.


    I think the woman¡¯s attitude was a little bit off but I decided not to dwell on it as I opened the door to Georgina¡¯s ward.


    She was reading a book and she looked like an angel with her pale skin that I can¡¯t help but get lost in. ¡°Are you not going toe?¡± I heard her voice and that jolted me out of my thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s just that you are so beautiful that I could not help but stare,¡± I say and she squinted her eyes not believing me but that was not the truth.


    ¡°Whatever,e to me dear husband,¡± Georgina says, opening her arms wide for a hug with a smile on her beautiful face and it was like she chanted a spell and I found myself walking towards her.


    Yes, she was the only witch that couldpel him to do her wish¡­

 CHAPTER 108: MEMORIES THAT MIGHT HAUNT HIM

    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    I watched as Bradley walked towards me and I noticed how tired the man was. ¡°Did you miss me so much that you could not wait to see me?¡± Bradley asked as he picked me up to embrace me.


    ¡°What are you saying? I am just slightly happy to see you,¡± I say and I heard the man stiff augh. ¡°You have lost some weight,¡± he mentioned and I kept quiet, not saying anything.


    Bradley ced me gently back on the bed and he sat next to me. ¡°I am justing from the doctor¡¯s office. I heard you agree to surgery,¡± he says, tucking my hair gently behind my ear.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought why not,¡± I say gently and he nods his head. I know I have been a bad wife because until the end I did not tell him about my illness and he has not once questioned me.


    I am really bad for him.


    ¡°Bradley, what did you think about having a vacation?¡± I asked and I heard him sigh. ¡°Did you have anywhere you want to go?¡± Bradley asked and I nodded my head. ¡°Yes, I have a lot of ces I want to visit with you but it looks like I might not get the chance,¡± I say slowly.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you get a chance? Let¡¯s get you a good guest then I would make sure you get the best vacation of your life,¡± Bradley assured and I smiled knowing that time was not going toe.


    ¡°About Olivia¡¯s case we are already getting closure on it and I promise that the culprits would be brought to justice soon enough,¡± Bradley says and my body shook in terror hearing that.


    I have been trying my best not to think about what happened to Olivia because she has been giving lots of nightmarestely. ¡°I am going to make sure I give her a befitting burial,¡± Bradley says and I just nodded my head not trying to say anything because I know that I would be a crying mess.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s guilt or it¡¯s just that I missed this man so much that I could not help but keep whisking myself into his embrace and the fact that he kept embracing withoutining is what I find more assuring.


    I snuggled more into his embrace and I noticed a faint smell of metal on him and I wondered where the smell got in him if he really wasing from the office.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± I asked Bradley and he rubbed my head gently. ¡°From the office,¡± he says and I know that that was a lie but I brushed it off.


    We are both keeping a secret from each other but hers was more greater. She was betraying him.


    ¡°What would you do if I suddenly disappeared?¡± I asked, rubbing my hands gently on Bradley¡¯s chest and I saw him jerked up immediately. ¡°What? Is something wrong? Is the surgery risky?¡± Bradley asked, bombarding me with questions and I smiled seeing how the man cares so much and my heart aches knowing that I am going to hurt him leaving.


    But it¡¯s for the best, right? Or is it not?


    ¡°Why are you being paranoid? I am just asking don¡¯t forget I once got kidnapped, it can happen again,¡± I say nonchntly but Bradley was not having it.


    ¡°That is not going to happen again, I would make sure of it,¡± Bradley says with his face determined and I had to cool him off saying it was okay he doesn¡¯t need to be hung on it.


    After I was able to cool Bradley, silence reigned in the room with me just listening to the beating of his heart. ¡°If youter really disappear¡­. I am going to make sure I found you no matter how long it takes. If I can look for you for 14 years then I don¡¯t think I would not be able to do it,¡± Bradley says, breaking the silence and I felt a lump in my chest.


    I knew he really meant it when he said he was going to keep looking for me and I felt ashamed to really say that his mother was not wrong.


    What he just said was a good confession of how much he loves me and how he was going to hold on to me but right now I did not feel the joy.


    I want to be the strength for the person that I love not, a source of weakness, and from the look of things she was really a weakness.


    ¡°Do you not think neglecting thepany like this would have a negative effect and do not forget that I would leave you if you go broke,¡± I say yfully, hitting his chest while trying to give him a hint to go to work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mrs. Hale, this husband of yours is very rich and that is not the reason why you proposed to marry me back then, because you know I am a capable man,¡± Bradley says, picking my nose.


    ¡°Oh my, was I that prude I am really proud of myself for not settling for less,¡± I say and I heard Bradleysnickers.


    That was how we share different little tales with each other till the sun says goodbye to the city while the city wees the hue of the moon.


    ¡°You should go home now, Victoria will be here soon, you should go home and have a goodnight rest,¡± I said and I heard the man shake his head in disagreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mrs. Hale I am not going to do anything bad to you,¡± Bradley says grumpily and Iugh.


    After so much deliberation I was finally able to get Bradley to leave.


    ¡°Mr Hale,¡± I called and the man turned around to look at me. ¡°I love you, I really do you, Bradley Hale,¡± I say and Bradley walked towards me cupping my cheeks into his hands.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love you too, Mrs. Hale so quickly gets well soon there are many bad things I want to do to you,¡± he says and he ces a soft kiss on my cracked lips.


    The kids were tender oozing from the unexpressed emotions and a lot of unsaid words and at that time I knew I was going to miss the man in front of me terribly.


    But I knew even though I did not give him much, at least I could give him some memories. But I don¡¯t know if those memories would be pleasing for him or haunting but I was too scared to think about it.


    Yes, I am that kind of a coward.

 CHAPTER 109: GETTING HIM OUT OF SIGHT

    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    I drove into my estate and I saw the butler standing outside the door with anxiety. ¡°What¡¯s going on,¡± Bradley asked the man at my grandfather who was seething with anger and I sighed knowing he had already gotten the information about what happened.


    Of course, I nabbed him right in front of his estate, which is more like going into his house to get him, which Hale¡¯s rule does not support.


    I walked into my house and I saw my grandfather sitting on the couch with his butler standing beside him.


    ¡°What are you doing ¡­.¡± I was about to ask but my grandfather did not let me even bother with it.


    ¡°Release him,¡± Grandpa Hale ordered but Bradley did not even bulge with his grandfather¡¯s threat. ¡°Are you going to do it again?¡± Bradley asked, looking at his grandfather and he almost burst intoughter at the sight of the man¡¯s serious face.


    ¡°What did you mean, am I going to do it again?¡± My grandpa asked, looking confused but his expression changed when the realization set in.


    His face scrunched up in anger when he realized what I was saying. He knew very well what happened back at the time because he was the main reason why my uncle turned me down that way.


    He turned him into a man that could have nned his nephew¡¯s abduction and he would still go scot-free without being punished. The betrayal I would never forget, the betrayal that is still engraved in my heart.


    I was enraged that time that I was even nning to go tell the press but my grandfather caught on to it and tried to cover for his son he did not think twice about sending his favorite grandson to the army without any remorse.


    That was how our enviable bond turned soul overnight but I did not care because I also do not want to get entangled with him anymore. He promised to make anyone that did that to me pay but when it turns out it was his son he changed his tune and I was the one thatter bore the brute.


    That I could not forgive him.


    ¡°What are you saying this is different from what happened the other time,¡± my grandfather argued and I know Jayden¡¯s mother might have put so much effort into begging me so I could let her son free but that was a wrong move.


    ¡°Yes, you are right this is different because this time your favorite grandson killed someone,¡± I say and I noticed my grandfather¡¯s face did not change which only means he was aware of what was going on.


    ¡°You already knew and you are still here,¡± I said and he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°He is still your cousin. Give him to me I would discipline him myself,¡± my grandfather says and I just scoff.


    Was he going to discipline him himself? And I was supposed to believe that lie?


    ¡°You are going to discipline him?¡± I asked with an amused smirk hitched on my lips. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to hand him over? What are you going to do? Are you going to send me to the military this time around too?¡± I asked him and I saw that he was not pleased with my words but I don¡¯t care. I was not looking forward to him being cool with my words.


    ¡°Jayden is just messing around and I am sure that he will behave himself better next time,¡± my grandfather says but I was not getting convinced. I was not a lenient person so why should I listen to his words?


    ¡°Your grandson killed a girl so I hope you would stop being like this and let me take care of it myself,¡± I said through gritted teeth and my grandfather¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°You did not care about your family?¡± He asked, his voice seething with anger.


    ¡°No, I do care and that¡¯s why I am doing this Georgina is my wife and your grandson messed with my wife¡¯s sister and as a filial husband I ought to get revenge on her behalf, right?¡± I say and my grandfather snorted.


    ¡°I am sure your wife would understand if you tell her the situation. She is also part of the family, right? It would not be a problem to ask her to overlook it,¡± my grandfather says and I wondered if he has also been selfish and doesn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s feelings because his behavior was just outrageous.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You want her to be lenient because Jayden is family? When did your grandson murder her sister?¡± I asked and I scoffed, not believing what I was hearing.


    ¡°I am saying¡­can¡¯t you just be lenient your aunt is a mess right now worrying about her son,¡± my grandfather says and I smirked knowing my guess was right the woman really has a way of manipting grandfather and that was actually what she did back then too. She makes sure her husband got out of his evil ways unscathed.


    I thought of what to do to get my grandfather to go because I fear that if he stays and says more unpleasant words I might actually lose my temper which would not be good.


    ¡°Did you really want me to let him go?¡± I asked my grandfather and I saw his mood lightened even though he looked wary of me. ¡°Yes, I would like it if you let him go, you are both cousins after all,¡± he said and I sneered at his words.


    He keeps saying family while the same one he keeps protecting was going after each other¡¯s neck.


    ¡°What would you give me if I let him go?¡± I asked to take a seat in front of my grandfather and he squinted his eyes when he heard my question.


    I already knew what he would offer me but I just wanted to put the words in his mouth so my n could fall into ce.


    ¡°The Hale group is already yours and I would make sure that brat stays out of your sight too,¡± he says and I smiled knowing the old man just fell into my trap.


    ¡°Getting him out of my sight? I think I can do that myself,¡± I say standing up and my grandfather creases his eyebrow not getting what I am saying.


    ¡°Tell Aunt Kate that he should go look for his son in Dernice¡¯s psychiatrist next week but she should go with a guard in case things get too violent,¡± I say and my grandfather stomps his leg in anger.


    ¡°You did that¡­.,¡± He says and he looks like he might be suffering from a heart attack because of his anger. ¡°You really are beyond redemption,¡± he snorted and he stood up from the couch while ring at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think I would give the group to you with this unruly behavior,¡± he threatened while walking out of the house and I smiled.


    I am definitely going to make sure that Jayden and the other man pay and nothing would stop me, not even my grandfather.

 CHAPTER 110: A GLOOMY DAY

    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    It was already the day that Olivia would beid down and we are currently at the burial site. Bradley got her a very nice space with a tree and I know Olivia would love that too.


    A lot of people were there trying to pay theirst respect to Olivia but I was too upied to notice them. I also wondered how so many came even though it was raining cats and rats that I was even scared of the ce getting flooded.


    I looked at the tomb that already had Olivia¡¯s bane hitched on it and my eyes immediately welled up in tears.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    How could I witness this day? We promised each other to live long and grow toothless so what happened to that promise?


    I wanted to vent my anger at Olivia and asked her what went wrong but I knew that would be futile. She was gone already so I just hoped that she would find peace in the hereafter.


    After I remembered what we all went through I knew that Olivia deserved all the peace she could get but I do not want it to be this way.


    ¡°Babe, are you okay?¡± I heard Bradley¡¯s voice and I just nodded my head not taking a step away from the tomb. I noticed some people had left seeing that the rain was not stopping and they might be scared if it rained on.


    I turned to look at Bradley that was staying by my side and I noticed that he was also drenched and it was because he was the one holding the umbre all this while and my heart aches.


    He was just too good, I do not deserve him, I thought and I tear my eyes away from him.


    ¡°You are going to catch a cold if you don¡¯t get out of the rain and if you do that you would not be able to get the surgery,¡± Bradley said with worryced in his voice and I smiled with the realization.


    Yes, I am going to get an operation tomorrow but he does not know the whole truth because I have fooled him.


    I am going to get operated on but not in the hospital but somewhere else. Somewhere he would not find me.


    I was finally letting go of the man.


    ¡°Yes, I know¡­,¡± I was saying but the beeping sound from a phone stopped me and I noticed it was Bradley¡¯s phone and immediately he checked it his expression turned gloomy.


    ¡°Babe, I really need to be somewhere¡­,¡± Bradley was saying but I cut him off. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine you can go,¡± I said slowly, taking the umbre from him and he kissed my forehead with his lips that had turned cold due to the rain.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, okay?¡± he says and I noticed he doesn¡¯t want to go but I urged him to. ¡°Go I would be fine,¡± I assured and he nods before leaving in the rain but I suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Bradley, you would be back this night¡­. right?¡± I asked and he nodded his head smiling at me in the rain and the sight soothes my heart and I waved for him to go.


    After I saw Bradley leaving I turned around to Olivia¡¯s tomb and Victoria came to join me.


    ¡°Your Aunt says everything is ready and you can leave by¡­midnight,¡± Victoria says and her voice was croaky the fact that she had cried herself into a stupor. ¡°But did you think running away was the best option? I mean I¡¯m very sure that you are not a burden to Bradley but a source of strength,¡± Victoria says but I just nod my head.


    I do not want to get convinced anymore because I have the best insight into our marriage very well. It was a marriage of convenience that I munched off my husband but not anymore.


    ¡°I am not running away, Tori, I am making things right. Bradley was never in my league but I hang up on him anyways but it¡¯s now time to let go,¡± I say lowly hugging my body to myself when the cold hit me hard. The weather is really nerve-racking. ¡°But ate you going to be fine?¡± Victoria asked looking at me.


    ¡°I would be fine, Tori,¡± I assured taking her cold hands in mine. We both stared at Olivia¡¯s tomb and my eyes welled up in tears remembering our memories.


    ¡°I am sorry, Olivia, that I would not being to spend time with you but I really need to leave¡­.. no, leave is not the word I am running away,¡± I say and a tear drops from my eyes. It was just too hurtful.


    ¡°She is going to feel proud seeing us crying because of her,¡± Victoria says trying to lighten up the mood but I knew she was just putting up an act.


    ¡°Thanks for all you do, Ollie, even though it might be hard and I might not be able to fight but I would make sure I do not forget you even though it is going toe as a fragrant sometimes I am going to make sure I keep the memories of us intact,¡± I say and a tear escapes my eyes while saying that.


    I never knew a day woulde in my life that I would say a ton of words to Olivia and she would not curse orsh back at me. I never knew I would get to stand to look at my friend¡¯s tomb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, Gina, I am sure Ollie would not want that,¡± Victoria consoled me from behind and I shook my head.


    ¡°Yeah, I am sure she would not want it,¡± I say, taking a long look at her casket before I moved away from there and the funeral parlor workers came to tell us that we should get under a shed because the raining wave was getting too strong.


    I turned around to leave and my hands balled into a fist knowing that it would be a long time before I visited again.


    A really long time¡­

 CHAPTER 111: A TRAP

    GEORGINA¡¯S POV


    I sat on my bed looking outside the stormy night while I waited patiently for Bradley toe over. I know that might be thest time that I would be seeing him so I want to have his face at least engraved in my heart.


    Maybe he has enough looks on his face before I leave so I might not end up forgetting about him.


    The sound of the clock ticking filled the room and my anxiety grew with every passing minute like my life depended on it.


    I knew my Aunt and Victoria would be here since our flight would be at midnight and that is the reason why I was nning to see Bradley before leaving.


    While waiting for him my mind went back to our first encounter, the one that I had memories of.


    I met him when I was experiencing a huge setback and injustice in my life but that man helped me, loved me, and also protected me. And that is one of the reasons I have to leave. I want to be someone that is not so pathetic though I do not know how to do that.


    I heard an approaching step in the passageway and I immediately sat up thinking that it was Bradley and I dressed my hair while trying to be the best of my appearance but I was met with disappointment when I saw the face of someone who just cracked the door open.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Victoria asked, opening the door to the rooms. I sighed see


    ¡°Why is he noting?¡± I asked Victoria and my Aunt that just entered the room and they sighed. They all knew what I was trying to do by asking Bradley toe to see me at the time they knew I was trying to say my goodbyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can see him for now, Gina,¡± Victoria says and my eyes welled up with tears. ¡°I know so maybe we can wait a little,¡± I say looking at Victoria but my Aunt opened the door to the room trying to remind us that we are going to miss our early morning flight if we do not take off now.


    ¡°Gina, I think we need to get going now,¡± Georgina¡¯s Aunt says and Victoria holds my hands to urge me to move. ¡°But Aunt I¡¯m going to wait for Bradley for a while,¡± I say and my Aunt sighed.


    ¡°And what? You are not going to go again? So what about your n? Don¡¯t tell me your n of getting better so you can be worthy of him is gone?¡± Victoria says and my mind can¡¯t help but go back to the promise I made to myself.


    Yes, Victoria was right, was I going to stop now when I already took the first step by agreeing to go with my Aunt even though I do not know how she was going to cater to a girl suffering from cancer?


    ¡°No, I am still going through with it,¡± I say with my voice croaky and Victoria nods her head. ¡°But I am going to need your help,¡± I said and she told me to go ahead. ¡°I need you to record a video of me,¡± I say smiling sadly.


    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    Afterward, I was able to pressure my cousin, Jayden, to lure Daniel out for me because it looks like the man has some connections which somehow made searching for him to be hard.


    I do not know if a day like this coulde. I was anxiously waiting for a man toe out and grace me with his presence.


    I promised Georgina that I was going to go see her tonight at the hospital and that made me more anxious because it was already gettingte and I feared she must have been sleeping.


    ¡°Damn!¡± I cursed and my voice jolted Dous out of his sleep and he hissed in anger having been woken up from his sleep. ¡°What are you doing man?¡± He asked in frustration but I did not bother answering him.


    It was already bad that I was staying out here waiting for Daniel toe out of that darn building but it was like the man knew their n was taking forever for him toe out.


    ¡°Did you think the game is taking longer than forever? Or did you think your cousin already betrayed us?¡± Dous asked and my expression at the mention of that but I knew it was not far from what that curby Jayden would do.


    His job was just to lure Daniel out but they had been waiting for some time and that only meant one thing. He had been ying.


    ¡°Too bad for him I was trying to give him another chance but it looks like I should not be lenient¡­.. he loves the psychiatric home better,¡± I said picking up my phone and I instructed my men that were already on standby to attack the building.


    I nned with my cousin to lure Daniel out thinking it would stick to the n, maybe that would have earned him leniency but he proved he did not deserve the love so I was not going to give him any.


    ¡°Bang, bang!¡± The sound of gunshots filled the air while I satfortably in my car and Dous turned around to sleep more. ¡°God, I should not havee. This is such a boring show, I could not even see the main show,¡±  Dous says.


    I smiled knowing Dous was saying he was disappointed not being part of the fun but I was in a rush to care about being part of the fun.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After a while the gunshots sound died down and the door to the building was opened with my men dragging bloody Jayden with them and I stepped out of the car.


    ¡°Hi Daniel,¡± I looked at the man that was holding his stomach which I feared that my men must have shot him. ¡°Did you think you are formidable?¡± I asked going over and I held his chin up so he could meet my gaze.


    ¡°You yed us back then and to have fooled me now too, how did you think to have fooled me twice?¡± I asked, remembering how the boy at that time was able to fool us while he was the son of the gang leader.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes were spitting venom looking at me and I just smiled. ¡°You killed my father! Your father killed my father and I am not going to stop at anything until I ruin all your family. All!¡± Daniel yelled like a maniac but a wince of pain escaped his mouth.


    ¡°So you hate everyone from the Hale family not just me?¡± I asked rather amused and I noticed that Jayden was surprised to hear that.


    Of course, he should be when his aplice just exposed his undying hatred for everyone in his family, him included.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s the betrayal Cousin,¡± Dous says getting out of the car looking bored and Jayden¡¯s expression turns fearful seeing Dous. He actually hates Dous because of his brutal ways of handling things.


    ¡°Cousin, I am sorry I should have followed the n¡­I should have¡­.,¡± Jayden was saying but I cut him off by sending a punch at his chin.


    ¡°That makes me feel better,¡± I say and I signaled to my men that they should take care of them while I walked to my car but my steps halted with my phone ringing up.


    I picked up my phone that had been ring up with calls and I hissed seeing who was calling. ¡°What is it, Frederick?¡± I was already frustrated that I was interrupted but Frederick¡¯s next words stopped my actions.


    ¡°Hey Man, did you ask your wife to be transferred?¡± He asked and that question got me frozen for some moments. ¡°What did you mean?¡± I asked and his next words got me to abandon everything and I rushed out of the ce.


    While rushing out of the ce Frederick¡¯s words kept ringing in my ears. ¡°She left¡± was his words but I was not going to believe it because why would she do that?

 CHAPTER 112: SHE DOESN鈥橳 WANT TO BE FOUND

    BRADLEY¡¯S POVBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I rushed to the hospital and I saw people casting different t nces at me wondering what was going on but I was too upied to care. I do not care what they think of me. I just wanted to get to that girl and make sure she was okay¡­. and probably still here.


    I got to the floor where her room was located and I saw Frederick berating the doctor-in-charge of Georgina¡¯s ward and I was a bit perplexed wondering what was going on but I decided to calm down and asked questions first.


    ¡°Bradley, are you here?¡± Frederick says seeing me and I just nod my head. I know I was supposed to be asking him what he was doing at the hospital himself in the first ce but I was too upied to care.¡±What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked Frederick and he avoided my eyes like he was too hurt to say what was going on.


    ¡°I would ask Frederick, what the hell is going on? Where is my wife?¡± I asked more like I screamed and Frederick closed his eyes like he was guilty.


    ¡°I came here to tell her something but I found out¡­.. she left,¡± Frederick said, not able to go out with the rest of his words, and I was confused. ¡°What did you mean she left? Are you sure she is not being kidnapped?¡± I asked because at that time being kidnapped seemed like a more usible excuse from what I was actually hearing.


    How could Georgina leave me just like that?


    ¡°Yes sir, and she asked me to give you this and this,¡± the doctor said, handing me an iPad and a ring. Immediately the ringnded on my palm it felt so hot like a hot brass was ced on it.


    ¡°She says you should make sure to watch the video,¡± the doctor says and I don¡¯t know why I suddenly feel scared about what I heard from the doctor about the video.


    My hand shook a bit while I was trying to y the video but after calming myself down a bit before I went ahead to y the video and the first thing my eyes caught was her smile. Her sad smile.


    ¡°Oh, are you filming already,¡± I heard her panicked voice and I saw her effort to dress her hair well before she faced the camera again.


    ¡°Hi hubby, if you are watching this that only means one thing I¡¯m gone¡­. no, that I am dying,¡± she says and she chuckles a little before she continues. ¡°But that means I left you¡­. I am a bad person, right?¡± She asked with a low voice and she bowed her head slightly looking away from the camera and I heard someone urge her to continue.


    ¡°I know this might happen so suddenly but trust me I have put a lot of thought into it¡­this union is not working. I know you would also agree with me, I am no Cindere that needs saving all the time so¡­. so why have I been a burden,¡± she says and tears welled up in her eyes.


    I do not why the air in the hospital passageway felt suffocating at that time but I do not know why I was running out of breath. ¡°I know this is a selfish act but I can assure you that this is for the best¡­.. you deserve better,¡± she said and I scoffed.


    I just want only her, so what was she saying?


    ¡°I am going to go for a while but I am going toe back¡­.. maybe after I dyed my hair¡­how long does it take to change hair dye?¡± I asked the person that was filming the video and I heard her sigh when the person did not reply.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t worry I will be back soon but you might choose not to wait¡­I would be cool with it,¡± she says her face beaming with smiles and I wondered how she could keep a straight face despite everything. ¡°I am sorry for everything¡­. but don¡¯t you think I am cool you can see my beautiful face for thest time¡­.. that¡¯s the reason why I am not crying,¡± she says and her voice was low like she was trying to force down something down her throat and I sighed. Of course, she was also not okay.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how my surgery is going to be and I don¡¯t know if I am going to recover but take my word for it¡­.. I am going toe back Bradley Hale, I promise you,¡± she says and the video ends.


    That was it. That was her goodbye. The goodbye that I missed in person.


    Maybe because I was too shocked by what was happening I turned around to leave without saying a thing.


    ¡°Mr. Hale, take this. It¡¯s the divorce papers you signed unknowingly it has been processed through.. her friend dyed it,¡± the doctor says handing the file over and I nod my head at him taking the file and I start walking off with so many thoughts running through my head.


    ¡°Where are you going? Are you going to go find her?¡± Frederick asked and I scoffed like I heard funny questions. Where am I going to find somewhere that I do not want to be found?


    ¡°Where would I find someone that does not want to be found?¡± I asked and Frederick sighs at my words. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked and that question got me thinking..


    How am I feeling? But I knew the question was not answerable because I don¡¯t know. I also don¡¯t know how I am fairing so I hop


    ¡°Man, don¡¯t take it too hard yourself man,¡± you are going to be fine,¡± Frederick says, patting me on my shoulder but I just snicker because his words sound so unreal to me. Who am I ever going to be alright with?


    ¡°She left me, Man, with just a video,¡± I say and I burst into sardonicughter because I knew I could not hold it against her. She waited for me till the very end but as always I alwayse to look for herte.


    I camete 14 years ago and now too. Maybe she was right, our union was good, someone wascking but I was definitely thecking one.


    ¡°I am sure she would be back,¡± Frederick says and a knot tied in my heart with the fear of time. She forgot me over time after that incident 14 years ago so I am scared that the same thing would happen now.


    ¡°She might forget about me again, Man,¡± I say and I felt myself getting emotional because I know the wait is going to suffocate me again and this time I might not be able to withstand it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that happen before but you guys were still able to get back together, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to change this time around so I hope you do not lose hope,¡± Frederick says and I nod my head.


    His words for not actually make me feel better but knowing that I might meet her again someday actually lightened up my mood.


    ¡°Yeah, you are right,¡± I said, my voice crystal clear but sounding cold. ¡°She is going toe back,¡± I say remembering a tiny detail of the video and I smiled knowing I just underestimated Georgina, she definitely left a clue.


    ¡°She is going toe back to me but before that, I must clear off the garbage I have around me,¡± I say walking into my car and Frederick rushed up to me in fear that I might do something outrageous but I just smirked.


    I was not going to drive myself to death but pay back the betrayals in their coin.

 CHAPTER 113: RETURNING THE FAVOR

    BRADLEY¡¯S POV


    I stretchedzily on my bed when the brightness of the sun slipped through my window curtains and I hissed frustratedly.


    I tried to pry my eyes open but I closed it back immediately, wincing in pain because of the headache that hit me. ¡°Gosh, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s another hangover,¡± I muttered and I pry my eyes open again but this time I opened it more gently.


    I looked around my room inly and I took in the loneliness that was flying all around. I came back into the house the other night drunk because that was the only way I could be able to sleep and that has been my routine for a week now.


    It has been a week since Georgina left me and I have been in despair not knowing what to do and how I should feel.


    I thought it was going to be okay since I knew she wasing back and I could see her again but it was worse. He has been miserable and feeling pathetic.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    How could I cope with her not being by my side? The longing was slowly killing me and I do not think I could hold on for long.


    My phone res up with a call and I noticed that the phone was ced nicely beside my bed stand and that it was the butler that ced it there. I was too wasted the woman there at night to really care.


    I picked up my phone and I dropped it for the person to say something but I was still trying to gather my thoughts.


    ¡°Good morning, boss,¡± one of my men on the other side of the phone greeted me and I hummed in response.


    ¡°I am calling to report about your cousin,¡± he said and my eyes went wide open immediately.


    Ever since that day that I nabbed Daniel, he and Jayden have been subjected to endless torture and that was my way of easing myself of Georgina¡¯s absence, and since the two are partly the cause they were a good subject.


    ¡°What about him?¡± I asked in a cold voice getting off the bed. ¡°He has finally lost his mind so I want to ask what we should do now,¡± he reported and I smiled while gearing something interesting for the first time in a week.


    ¡°I will be there,¡± I said and hung up on the phone. I nned to get Jayden to lose his mind which is the best revenge for what he and his father has done.


    I knew that was not the first time the man nned an assassination on me so it was my way of getting back at him.


    My way of getting back at my Uncle.


    ******************************


    I was currently driving the car to Hale¡¯s ancestral mansion with Dous beside me and Jayden at the back muttering some incoherent words.


    ¡°Can you please get this psycho off me, Bradley!¡± Dous yelled and I saw Jayden hopping on his back from the back of the seat and I shook my head.


    I should have got him sedated.


    ¡°I think. you have a lot more things to worry about, your brother is still plotting against you don¡¯t you think you should do something,¡± I said to Dous and he hissed frustratedly. ¡°I would take care of my problem but get this crazy psycho off first,¡± he says but I didn¡¯t bother because we were already in front of the mansion.


    I screeched to a stop in front of the mansion and I saw my family already outside waiting for me and I knew that we were already looking forward to what was about to happen.


    ¡°My son! What did you do to my son?¡± My aunt rushed towards me dragging my shirt and I ripped my shirt off her hands in anger. ¡°If you are thispassionate then you should have trained your son well instead of letting him run wild,¡± I said ring at the woman coldly and she staggered backwards.


    My words must have shocked her but also passed a signal about the state of her son. I walked towards the backseat to open the back door to dump Jayden for them seeing that Dous was not making the move to leave the car.


    I might not want to interfere in my family¡¯s business.


    ¡°You want your son, right? Here he is,¡± I say dragging Jayden out of the car and I dumped it in front of them.


    Everyone gasped immediately they came in contact with Jayden¡¯s state and they were more puzzled to see what has be of him.


    ¡°What did you do to my son? Why is he speaking to himself?¡± My aunt asked but I did not bother to look at her but my grandfather, who looked like he might be giving up the ghost anytime soon. ¡°Don¡¯t copse, grandfather, there are many more things to witness,¡± I said mockingly and my Uncle charged at me immediately.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± He roared,unching a punch but I avoided his attack in a swift mood which sent him flying to the ground and he winced in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that Uncle you are too old for little games like that, I got kidnapped back then because I was little and naive but don¡¯t do that now, you can only get away with this if I allow it, the perfect example is your,¡± I say the point at Jayden that has started ying with his father¡¯s cloth hem.


    ¡°What kind of person are you? I do not have such a grandson like you,¡± Grandfather roared and I knew what he was going to say next but my mother beat him to it. ¡°Father, please don¡¯t be angry I am sure that Bradley would do something to it, right?¡± My mother says, looking at me and asking me to beg. Her looks were still the same.


    That was the look she gave me that time asking me to swallow everything up and join the army.


    ¡°Why should I apologize for doing the right thing? His grandson nned an attack on me and it¡¯s only right that I retaliated, right father?¡± I asked my father, who has been silent ever since I arrived.


    My grandfather and mother looked at him in anticipation wondering what he was going to say. ¡°You did right,¡± were my father¡¯s words and he turned around to leave but my uncle¡¯s voice stopped his steps.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing you have to say? Your son ruined my son¡¯s life!¡± He bellowed and my father scoffed. ¡°Your son is lucky he is not six feet under and you are also lucky that I have been lenient on you all this while so I hope you thread consciously now,¡± my father warned ring at his brother and the other man cowered in fear.


    My grandfather¡¯s mood turned more sullen looking at his grandson on the floor and aunt Kate was still trying to gather her thoughts and my Uncle was busymenting how life has been unfair.


    ¡°Did you have to go this far?¡± My grandfather asked and I just shook my head. ¡°No, grandfather you are the one that went far by sending a teenager to join the army trying to suppress him. You can say I just returned the favor of your ruthlessness,¡± I say and my mom gasped hearing my words.


    ¡°You might disown me now grandfather¡­.. I do not care,¡± I say entering into the car without caring about what they were all going to do and that¡¯s the truth. I do not care.


    The only thing I am looking forward to is her return. Her return to me.

 CHAPTER 114: THE MAN FROM THE AIRPORT

    Author¡¯s Note: Hi guys, this is the author shamelessly dropping a note to address the change of the writing POV because I think since the FL does not have her memories with her telling her story for her would be better. Thanks for supporting the book. I appreciated it.


    THIRD POV


    2 YEARS LATER


    Inside the crowded airport, some passengers could be seen trying to get to their boarding gate, some exiting the boarding gate while some passengers were seated waiting for the flight to take off.


    ¡°Flight going to country K has been canceled due to¡­..¡± the airport was heard broadcasting and a differentint was seen flying around as the people were trying to show their displeasure to the situation but amid the situation a sight that could not go unnoticed strides.


    A beautifuldy with wavy brown hair walked through the airport with her elegant steps and the people couldn¡¯t help but stare at her in amazement.


    She was dressed in ck pants apanied by a leather jacket and sunsses to go with it. She looks like a model on the runway.


    The lingering thoughts in their everyone¡¯s mind were who she was and some people think that she looks awfully familiar. So familiar!


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Gina,¡± I asked you to wear a cap,¡± ady says behind the beautifuldy rushing to her with a cap in her hand.


    The newdy was also a beauty but her beauty did note close to the first girl because she was Georgina Grey. The country¡¯s first love.


    Oops, maybe she is not that anymore. She is now Georgina Carter. The heiress to the Carter group, a leading group in country K.


    ¡°What are you saying, Tori? Why do I need to wear a disguise, it¡¯s not like I have anything to hide, or do I?¡± Georgina asked, looking at the frustrated Victoria but thedy just smiled.


    Maybe she was right, she has nothing to hide because she does not remember a thing about the past.


    Yes, he was just like before Georgina has lost her memories again after undergoing surgery and she does not remember anyone or anything this time around it took her a long time for her to start trusting people which gives her Aunt and Victoria a lot of headaches.


    ¡°Excuse me, but are you by the way Georgina, Georgina the actress,¡± the man with sunsses asked and Victoria panicked seeing that her fears wereing to pass but she was surprised by Georgina¡¯s words.


    ¡°No, I think you are mistaken. I am no actress but an heiress to a conglomerate group,¡± Georgina says, flicking her arrogantly and the man excuses them saying that he made a mistake.


    ¡°Looks like I am too pretty today that I was even mistaken for being an actress,¡± Georgina says with a smile and Victoria smiles weirdly knowing that was the truth.


    She was an actress.


    ¡°We should go now we still have to prepare for tonight¡¯s ball,¡± Victoria reminded and Georgina groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that isn¡¯t your dream to meet your prince charming and¡­¡­¡± Victoria trailed off seeing that the girl she was talking to was not replying and she saw that she was staring at something and when she trailed her eyes she was shocked to see him walking towards them.


    The mighty Bradley was walking towards them in all his glory and Victoria felt like walking away. What odd thing is that they ran into him the first day they came back to the country.


    Victoria watched as how smitten Georgina was with the man and her eyes almost bulged at her socket when the man walked past them without saying a thing. Like they were strangers.


    ¡°He is handsome!¡± Georgina whispered, turning to look at Bradley who just walked past her and Victoria gulped in panic seeing the situation and she quickly urged the woman to let them go.


    She has never seen a beautiful pair of gray eyes like that before. He looks so ethereal.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird to gawk at a man like that,¡± Victoria warned, sighing in relief, that the man did not cause trouble for them but Georgina shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true I can gawk at him so far he is not married,¡± Georgina says and she stretched her neck to see if there was a ring on the man¡¯s finger and she was relieved to see none.


    That¡¯s quite alright. She still has a chance.


    ¡°Tori, I think me and that gentleman are going to meet again,¡± Georgina said with determination and Victoria was shocked thinking that the girl remembered some fragrant past.


    Georgina walked out of the airport with Victoria dragging her since she couldn¡¯t stop staring at Bradley¡¯s retreating back.


    Bradley¡¯s steps halted immediately he noticed that intense gaze boring into his back was gone and get couldn¡¯t help but be tempted to turn around.


    ¡°Have you been well?¡± Bradley mumbled and his heart ached knowing he hasn¡¯t been in contact with her for 2 years because that is what he promised her Aunt.


    He promised the woman that he was not going to find her first. The truth is after some weeks after Georgina¡¯s disappearance he looked for her and he found out that she underwent the surgery but lost her memories.


    She has already been adopted as her aunt¡¯s daughter and became Carter¡¯s heiress so he does not want to snatch that life away from her. She has already been through a lot so he wanted her to be happy.


    His eyes followed him until she got out of the airport and he sighed heavily.


    ¡°I think we really need to go but I think we would be seeing Miss Brown again,¡± Bradley says and his assistant creases his eyebrow, not understanding.


    ¡°Looks like she is still the same mischievous girl from before,¡± Bradley chuckled and he resumed his steps.


    He has missed her desperately over the years but he decided to hold onto her promise. He was not going to force himself on her this time and suffocate her but he also did not know when his patience was going to run thin.


    ********************


    ¡°For the umpteenth time Tori, I don¡¯t like being here,¡± Georgina whispered into Victoria¡¯s ear while they made their way into the already booming g party and they could hear the sound of merriment.


    ¡°What did you mean you don¡¯t want to be here? Is this not the reason why we traveled down here?¡± Victoria asked, eyeing the mischievous girl and Georgina hisses.


    Yes, the reason they came to the city that Georgina was unfamiliar with was because her mother pleaded with her to attend the party in her stead and she epted willingly.


    ¡°Yes, I know the reason but I actually epted toe because I want to escape my mom¡¯s surveince, you know how protective she could be and also for someone reason I just want to be here¡­. I mean this city,¡± Georgina says with a smile on their face but she noticed that a lot of people in the hall were giving her weird nces.


    ¡°Tori, did you notice a lot of people are looking at us¡­me to be precise,¡± Georgina muttered clueless wondering what was going on but her thoughts were suspended when the host of the party walked up to her


    ¡°Hi, Miss Carter I am d you could make it,¡± the gist greeted Georgina and thedy smiled politely at the pot-bellied man that looked like he had some hair imnts done.


    After the man was fine exchanging greetings with them he went to greet other guests.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It looks like the man¡¯s hair has undergone a few touches up, right Tori?¡± Georgina says and she turned around to look at Victoria but she was shocked to see her friend staring at the handsome man in confusion.


    Georgina wondered why her friend was looking disturbed and when she decides to ask her friend what was going on the man beat her to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, right?¡± Dous asked looking at Victoria, who wished there was a hole at the ce that she could bury herself into.


    ¡°And you are also here Gina,¡± the man says and that raises a question in Georgina¡¯s mind wondering if she and the man have had an encounter before. ¡°Do I know¡­.¡± Georgina was about to ask but she stopped when the man grabbed Victoria¡¯s hands. ¡°You areing with me,¡± he says to Victoria but Georgina prevents Victoria¡¯s movement by grabbing her second hand.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mister? How dare you try to bully my friend?¡± Georgina asked, puffing in anger and she wondered if being handsome warranted the man to be rude.


    ¡°Wait here he is going to get you too but as for this one she is going with me,¡± Dous says coldly looking at Georgina but Georgina was not backing down.


    She was not going to give him her friend because he was good-looking¡­. was the use of being good-looking if you don¡¯t have manners? Georgina¡¯s words.


    Georgina that was currently battling with Dous heard people whispers and when she looked at the site the people were looking at she was stunned.


    It¡¯s the handsome vampire of earlier!


    ¡°It¡¯s the man from the airport!¡± Georgina eximed pointing at Bradley that just walked into the hall and the people were surprised to see how she reacted seeing Bradley.


    Georgina that was preventing Dous from taking Victoria unconsciously pushed Victoria to the man as sheposed herself and walked towards Bradley.


    A lot of people were surprised at thedy¡¯s boldness seeing how she was able to approach the man without fear and they all thought that she was going to death even though she was once a popr actress they knew Bradley would not spare her.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Georgina waved happily at the man that


    ¡°Wow, seeing how we meet again, I am sure that we are destined together,¡± Georgina muttered, smiling brightly at Bradley and the man¡¯s heart skipped a bit.


    They were really destined to be together.

 CHAPTER 115: He Has A Wife

    The people in the hall were surprised at the girl¡¯s forward words and they were already expecting Bradley¡¯s brutal words to her knowing that the man was that cruel.


    What was the point of a beautiful face when they knew that the man could not be moved by that?


    Bradley looked at the woman that was smiling in front of him with all her dentition outside and he felt his world stopped moving. It was like there was a time pause and they were the only way in the room at the time.


    How could she be acting like nothing had happened and smiling sweetly in front of him?


    Did she even know how he has lived his life the two years with him?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Georgina asked, looking at Bradley that looked like he was lost in thought. ¡°How many times have you dyed your hair in thest two years?¡± That was the first word that left Bradley¡¯s mouth and Georgina was surprised to hear that.


    Why would anyone want to know the time she has dyed her hair? She was perplexed but she immediately felt happy hearing that because that meant the man wanted to know about her.


    Just like she was curious about him.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. maybe 6,¡± Georgina says and Bradley scoffs at her answer. She has dyed her hair 6 times and she promised toe back when she dyed her hair..


    What was that lie? Bradley thought and he felt like walking away from the party but Georgina stopped him.


    ¡°Where are you going? Did you just get here?¡± Georgina asked panic evident in her voice as she looked at the man because she feared that the man was going to leave.


    She does not know why the thought of him saddens her. Has she fallen in love with a stranger she just met?


    ¡°Did you like me?¡± Bradley asked looking at the girl but he did not know why he was not looking forward to her answer.


    If she says yes, that would mean that she fell in love with a handsome man who was fortunate to be him because it could be anyone else. But if it was a no, it was going to feel sad that the girl did not fall for his charm.


    He was confused as hell.


    ¡°About that I¡­.¡± Georgina was saying but Bradley cut her off. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think about me because I don¡¯t care I have a wife already,¡± Bradley says and Georgina¡¯s eyes widen in shock. ¡°What? But you don¡¯t have a ring on your finger!¡± Georgina yelled in her loud voice attracting people to her but she bowed her head apologetically.


    ¡°Yes, because she wants to divorce so my marriage is a bit rocky now,¡± Bradley says looking at Georgina and he studies the different types of emotion that flicked through her eyes as he said that on the girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°You have a wife but she wants to divorce? Is she crazy? How could she think of doing that to you?¡± Georgina says her face red with anger and Bradley almost bursts intoughter hearing that.


    Was the girl stupid or what? But it was nice to see her making a fool out of herself. Maybe losing her memories wasn¡¯t that bad; he could avenge his broken heart.


    ¡°Did you think?¡± Bradley asks and Georgina nods her head. She could never wrap her hands over why anyone would be so stupid to want to part with a capable man like that but Georgina quickly thinks that it was her time to make the man like her.


    It was his wife¡¯s loss if she missed out on someone like that.


    ¡°That means you can date another person, right?¡± Georgina with Dave beaming with smiles and she could already picture how she would shamelessly beg her mother to set up an engagement.


    ¡°No, I love my wife and I don¡¯t think anyone cane close to her¡­. not anyone,¡± Bradley says but Georgina knew that she was passing off a message to her that she did note close to his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you Miss Carter but I don¡¯t think you should keep admiring every handsome man you see that might be quite dangerous,¡± Bradley says his voice sounds salty but Georgina does not notice she is too upied by the man¡¯s nonchnt attitude towards he to noticed anything off about his tone.


    While Bradley and Georgina were discussing in the hall Dous was with Victoria.


    **************************


    ¡°How dare you disappear on me without a word?¡± Dous immediately dragged the girl to the garden and when Victoria decided to exin herself the man cut her off. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter you are here now,¡± Dous says and he immediately ims the girl¡¯s lips.


    Dous moaned, feeling the warmth of her lips against his and he dragged her body to his as he explored her back with his hands. Victoria moaned in pleasure with the sensation Dous¡¯s hands were giving her body.


    The two did not say anything much, no exnation was done but they were able to convey each other¡¯s longing, pain, and waiting through the kiss.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The two finally break their fiery kiss and they both gasp for air after the intense activity.


    ¡°You are sleeping at my ce tonight,¡± Dous said as a matter of fact and Victoria was hesitant. ¡°Georgina I don¡¯t¡­think she will be,¡± she was saying but Dous cut her off.


    ¡°She would be fine¡­she is Bradley¡¯s business so he would take care of her because I can¡¯t let you go tonight I might lose it if I do,¡± he whispered to her ears biting on her earlobe gently and Victoria moaned out his name.


    Just like Georgina betrayed her friend for a man Victoria also did not bat an eysh leaving her to find her way home while she followed her man home.


    ***************************


    The next morning came quickly and the sun shone brightly on the city. Georgina sat on one of the couches in the living room as she stared nkly at the painting ahead. She did not understand the painting a bit because her mind was upied.


    Victoria tiptoed into the house with the hope that Georgina would be sleeping since she was not an early riser but little did she know that the girl did not sleep a wink the other night.


    ¡°Are you justing home?¡± Georgina¡¯s croggy voice stopped Victoria and thedy but her lips saw that she had miscalcted. She was awake!


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Victoria was saying but Georgina¡¯s voice came again.  ¡°What happened to your clothes straps?¡± Georgina asked worriedly wondering why her friend was looking rather gaunt from thest time they saw each other at the party.


    Victoria looked at the strap of her clothes that was torn and she snarled. ¡°A dog put it off,¡± she said and Georgina was surprised by her words.


    A dog was biting people¡¯s clothes off now?


    ¡°That must be a bad dog,¡± Georgina says and Victoria nods her head in affirmation.


    ¡°I bet you were worried about me,¡± Victoria said and Georgina shook her head. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t my Bradley says you are good and you would definitelye that you just went to get a drink with a friend,¡± Georgina says with a big smile stered on her face but Victoria¡¯s next word wiped off her smile.


    ¡°My Bradley? I went out to drink with a friend?¡± Victoria scoffed, knowing what Dous did to her the other night was definitely not them having a drink, and her cheeks burned in excitement at what happened.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay but were you able to have a chat with him?¡± Victoria wondered if Bradley had decided to taint Georgina even though the girl did not have any recollection of the memories they had with each other.


    ¡°Yes, I was able to talk with him and he is so cool,¡± Georgina cooed but her mood was dampened remembering that Bradley has a wife that he is obsessed over.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think I have a chance with him,¡± Georgina says solemnly and Victoria, who was going into her room, stopped in her tracks hearing that. ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± Victoria asked and Georgina sighed remembering the hurtful words from the man at the party the other night.


    ¡°He told me he has a wife that he lives with dearly and even though the woman has filed for a divorce he is still very much obsessed with her,¡± Georgina says and Victoria almost bursts intoughter hearing that.


    ¡°He said that?¡± Victoria asked and Georgina nodded her head, already feeling sad about the information.


    What was she going to do?

 Chapter 116: Our Friend Had A Beautiful Smile

    Victoria looked at Georgina¡¯s sullen face and she felt sorry for the girl. She knew Bradley might be giving her a hard time, maybe she would remember she would regain a tiny fragrant of their memories. The man has tried everything in his power to let the girl regain his memories by sending different psychiatrists over the years but Georgina¡¯s situation did not change that was the reason the psychiatrist suggested that her Aunt, whom Georgina now refers to as her mother, to let here back here. Maybe it would be different.


    Maybe she would be able to recover some fragrant memories.


    ¡°Are you acting like this because of his wife?¡± Victoria asked and Georgina nodded her headmenting about it.


    You are that wife, stupid! Victoria thought but she did not say anything because she was already enjoying the show that Bradley was setting forth.


    The girl was going to get the taste of her medicine.


    ¡°Then I think this is more reason to work hard,¡± Victoria says and Georgina nces at her wondering what she is saying. ¡°Don¡¯t you say that the wife is already filing for a divorce?¡± Victoria says and Georgina nods her head.


    ¡°Then this is your chance¡­find the wife and make sure that she divorced him,¡± Victoria says and Georgina¡¯s face lightened up with the idea.


    That was brilliant! It sure makes her worry unfounded. ¡°That¡¯s brilliant advice, Tori, yes, I just need to find his wife and ask her to quickly finalize the divorce so I can marry her husband,¡± Georgina says and Victoria could not be amazed by the girl¡¯s thought. Was she that stupid to think that the wife was really going to allow that?


    A smile filled Georgina¡¯s face as she nned to look for Bradley¡¯s ex-wife and asked the woman to pressure Bradley to divorce.


    ¡°You should get dressed, we are going to greet someone this morning,¡± Victoria says and Georgina who was rejoicing inwardly about her newfound n. ¡°Who is that?¡± Georgina asked, looking at Victoria.


    ¡°A friend, our friend,¡± Victoria replies and Georgina is confused why Victoria was sad saying that when she was talking about a friend but her question waster answered.


    It was a sunny morning and the breeze blew gently as two beautifuldies stood staring at a tomb.


    Georgina stares at the tomb that has the name, Olivia Grey, engraved in it and she sighs seeing that the friend they came to see was actually dead.


    ¡°That friend, she is here?¡± Georgina asked and Victoria nodded her head. ¡°Ollie, we are here now and Gina is also here so we missed you,¡± Victoria says but Georgina¡¯s eyes were glued to the picture that was ced on the tomb and she noticed that she was there too.


    She was smiling happily in the picture, they all were smiling happily so why did she erase her memories if they were this happy?


    ¡°Hey Gina! What¡¯s going on? Why are you crying?¡± Victoria asked and that jolted Georgina out of her thoughts. She was really crying.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I just think that our friend had a beautiful smile so why¡­.,¡± Georgina was saying but she stopped abruptly. ¡°Can we leave here please We cane back to say Hi to her properly next time,¡± Georgina says and Victoria asks and she bids Olivia farewell and they walk out of the ce.


    While going home Olivia pulled over at a restaurant so they could eat seeing that Georgina¡¯s was down and she knew that food would get her back on track.


    ¡°Tori, look over there!¡± Georgina yelled pointing at Bradley and some men who were entering the ce Victoria sighed knowing they were not leaving there soon because she knew Georgina was going to stalk the man.


    And that was exactly what she did until they got caught by Bradley.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Bradleymanded, tapping on the car¡¯s window. The man must have noticed them when he was leading the men he had met with a farewell.


    ¡°Hi, what a coincidence!¡± Georgina says waving awkwardly as she gets out of the car she was using as a shield and she looks at the man who was just looking at her like she was some alien.


    It was not a coincidence.


    She stalked him but she could not actually say that she stalked him because when she walked into the restaurant earlier she saw him walking with the men so she decided to stay and have a full view of the man but who would think that she would get exposed so fast.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Bradley asked in his deep baritone voice that sent shivers down her Georgina¡¯s spine. Georgina did not want toe straight at the man that she liked and have this strong attraction to him.


    She does not want to scare him away.


    ¡°I found you pleasing to the eyes,¡± Georgina says with a smile and Bradley scoffs at hearing that. He was hoping she could say that she liked him. At least he would be able to know that even without her memories they still have a connection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Carter is that generous to find me pleasing to the eyes when we just met,¡± Bradley says and he turned around to leave but he stopped abruptly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are familiar with the city so it would not be ideal to have you running around,¡± he says and he turns around to leave.


    Georgina was hurt by Bradley¡¯s sharp words that held no emotion and she wondered why the man was so still. Could it be because of his wife? She thought and she entered her car back to meet Victoria just staring at her.


    ¡°I know that face is the face of ¡®I told you so¡¯,¡± Georgina says and Victoria nods her head.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think you have to act pathetic like stalking an innocent man. You can just attend the beach party that Dous is organizing this week. I bet you that Mr. Hale would be there,¡± Victoria assured and Georgina beamed seeing that she really had a chance.


    ¡°You are really God sent Tori,¡± Georginaplimented her friend and she rxed knowing she did not have to n their meetings, she just had to wait for the weekend which seemed too far to her at the moment.


    **************************


    The week ran out quickly and it was finally the day of Dous¡¯s beach party that Georgina and her friends were attending.


    Georgina enters the party with Victoria, behind her and she could say that the party was colorful and lit for a beach party but immediately people set eyes on the two beautiful women and whispers filled the room.


    ¡°Is that not GG¡± ¡°Oh my goodness it¡¯s really her¡±¡±This is so great¡±. People were ecstatic about Georgina¡¯s presence and Georgina got overwhelmed by the whispers.


    The past few days she has been getting the same reactions when she runs into people so she always decided to stay indoors. She doesn¡¯t even want to get curious about her past because to her if it was really memorable she wouldn¡¯t have forgotten it.


    ¡°Does this have to do with the memories I lost?¡± Georgina asked whispering into Victoria¡¯s ear but thedy just smiled back at her. ¡°Rx,¡± Victoria whispered to her ears and Georgina nodded her head.


    She knew that getting back her memories was going to be a hassle seeing that she did not have arge chunk of her memories and the nk space was getting her worried not she decided to appreciate and enjoy the moment.


    Maybe there was something in her memory that scared her so much and she doesn¡¯t want to remember.


    ¡°But why am I not seeing Mr. Hale here?¡± Georgina asked pouting her lips and when she decided to turn towards Victoria and nag about what was going on her words got lost in her throat with the sight of the men that just trolled into the party.


    Georgina¡¯s throat got parched looking at the handsome that walked into the party but her eyes stayed looking at someone in particr.


    ¡°Georgina, you are drooling for goodness sake!¡± Victoria exims looking at the embarrassing scene Georgina was putting off but thedy does not care.


    ¡°Why are they naked and looking like models in runway shows?¡± Georgina muttered looking as the men stride into the party with their upper exposed disying their perfectly set abs but Bradley was wearing a loose shirt on and Georgina appreciated that.


    She would be damned if he decided to be shirtless.


    Let the party begin.

 Chapter 117: Did You Want To Sleep With Me?

    Georgina smiled sheepishly at the men but she noticed she was not the only one gaping at him there were tons of girls too. Georgina noticed that Bradley walked out of the party back and Georgina was disappointed and she really wanted to run after him but Victoria dragged her back.


    ¡°Looks like someone is about to break the girl¡¯s code,¡± Victoria whispered looking at Georgina and Georgina sighed. ¡°How could a shameless me care about something like that,¡± Georgina says and Victoria decides to advise her.


    She advised her that a man should always be the chaser, not the woman but with Georgina¡¯sck of interest, she knew that she was not going to listen. While Victoria was talking with Georgina she got whisked away by Dous and Georgina was left standing alone.


    A group of girls walked over to Georgina after Victoria¡¯s leaving and the one that seemed to be their leader gauged Georgina.


    ¡°Hi, looks like you have gotten pretty my friend that you were not this dolled up when you did an advert for my father¡¯spany, did you have stic surgery done?¡± thedy says and Georgina sighed knowing that they might be referring to her old self which she does not care to check about.


    ¡°I am sorry ma¡¯am but can you introduce yourself? I am not quite following you, and I didn¡¯t have stic surgery done, this is all me¡± Georgina says and the girls behind thedy that was talking to Georgina gasped.


    Georgina was perplexed about their reaction and she wondered if she had done anything wrong.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you really did lose your memory?¡± The girl sneered and the people around started to whisper. Immediately Victoria saw what was going on. She wanted to go to the rescue of her friend but Dous dragged her back. ¡°What are you going don¡¯t you see that they are all bullying her?¡± Victoria asked and her eyes red fire looking at Dous and the man nodded his head telling her that he was well informed.


    ¡°Yes, I know but you don¡¯t have to meddle, they are going to take care of it themselves, he is going to take care of it,¡± Dous assured and Victoria bit her lips not able to chill seeing the hungry wolves after her friend¡¯s head.


    ¡°What are you doing cat got your tongue? I can¡¯t believe you lost your manners just as how you lost your memories,¡± thedy said arrogantly and she raised her hands to smack Georgina¡¯s hands but a voice stopped.


    ¡°Are you that tired of living?¡± Bradley¡¯s cold voicees from behind and thedies around cooed in excitement seeing the man and thedy that was just about to bully Georgina felt awkward.


    Victoria, who already rushed to the scene seeing that her friend might get pped, was relieved that Bradley stopped the attack immediately.


    ¡°What did you mean? Do I do anything to offend you?¡± Thedy asked in a meek voice different from the earlier voice she used on Georgina and Georgina scoffed inwardly hearing that.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Bradley asked the girl who was quiet while staring inly at her bully and he thought that the girl¡¯s words must have gotten to Georgina and he cursed himself for leaving the party and let her get bullied.


    ¡°Is anyone there toe and get thedy and throw her out,¡± Bradley ordered and some men rushed in immediately. Thedies around gasped seeing what just happened and then all could not believe it that thedy was getting kicked out because she messed with Georgina or was it just a coincidence?


    They all don¡¯t know what to do so they decided to just keep their thoughts to themselves.


    ¡°Let go of me! What did I do wrong, Mr. Hale? I have¡­.,¡± Thedy was screaming at the guards who were dragging her out but Georgina¡¯s words stopped them.


    ¡°Let her go I have words to say to her,¡± Georgina says and she walks towards thedy while she picks a ss of wine from a waiter.


    ¡°You asked me if I lose my memories right?¡± Georgina asked, looking at the girl who was not looking disorganized because of the tantrums she just finished throwing. ¡°Yes, you are right I did lose my memories and it has been like that for two years but I am going to say this,¡± Georgina says sipping the wine in her hands gently and the people around were mesmerized by her acts and they all wonder what she was up to.


    ¡°But what you missed is, what kind of person is now in front of you,¡± Georgina says with an evil smirk as she empties the wine she was holding in her hands on the girl.


    ¡°Ahhh,¡± the crowd gasped looking at the scene and they could not believe that thedy who was getting bullied earlier could be that bold.


    Could that be because of Bradley¡¯s influence?


    ¡°What are you doing b***h?¡± Thedy yelled after being drenched with wine but Georgina was not done with her.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Did you think you are the only one that could bully someone, if that man could ask you to be thrown out without any consequences after, then with my family¡¯s influence I could easily bury you alive!¡± Georgina yelled to thedy¡¯s face and she turned around at the crowd that was watching the scene.


    ¡°I am sorry everyone if my introduction camete my name is Georgina Carter, the heiress to the Carter group,¡± Georgina says with a slight bow but what she says causes whispers among the people but Georgina does not give a damn.


    ¡°Even without my family¡¯s influence I would have made sure that your story today was still different, No one bullies me and goes scot-free I always bite back,¡± Georgina says whispering to the girl and after that, she turns around leaving the ce.


    Bradley¡¯s eyes followed Georgina as she walked out of the ce and he smiled to himself seeing that she had not really changed. ¡°She still has her attitude intact¡­. I am the only one missing,¡± Bradley says and he also followed the path that Georgina took.


    Bradley was surprised to see the girl walk to the bar at the beach and she started gulping different liquor and when Bradley saw that she would not be able to take it anymore he intervened.


    ¡°Too much liquor is not good for you,¡± he said, taking the ss from her and he gulped the contents on her behalf. Georgina was mesmerized by the man¡¯s action and the moonlight was doing justice by shining on the definite features.


    ¡°Did you also think of me as a little brat with no memories but still act pompous?¡± Georgina asked, thinking back at her earlier actions and she thinks she did too much. ¡°No,¡± was Bradley¡¯s only words and Georgina was happy. That was the only thing she needed to hear.


    Being in the same space with Bradley with no one around and liquor in Georgina¡¯s system already he decided to act rashly. Yes, he was the one man she could decide to act rashly with.


    Georgina stood up from the stool she was sitting on and she staggered a little bit. Bradley quickly caught her which earned a giggle from Georgina.


    She looked at Bradley and she wrapped her hands around his neck before she spoke up


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually do this but I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t get you out of my head so I¡¯m going to ask you Bradley Hale, marry me,¡± Georgina said in a sloppy voice and Bradley shook his head but Georgina was not done.


    ¡°But if you can¡¯t do that because you do not trust ady that can lose her memories at any time then I think I would get over my shame and ask you humbly¡­.. Bradley Hale, did you want to sleep with me?¡±

 Chapter 118: An Unladylike Attitude

    Immediately after Georgina¡¯s sloppy words silence reigned in the ce as the two stared at each other¡¯s eyes.


    Bradley went through tumors of emotions as he stared deeply into the eyes of the girl that was in front of him. His heart skipped a bit hearing her proposal and it was only natural that he felt tempted about it because she was his wife after all. The woman he loved with all. his eyes.


    But he knew at the moment that the woman was not asking him because he was her husband but someone he felt a slight attraction to and that was not tempting to him.


    ¡°No, I do not want to sleep with you,¡± Bradley says and he notices that Georgina is shocked to hear that and at the time he knew she was not drunk after all.


    ¡°But why? I am beautiful or am I not?¡± Georgina asked with uncertainty but I just shook my head. ¡°There¡¯s no reason I just don¡¯t find you attractive enough to go down with you,¡± Bradley says but he is mocking himself in his mind knowing that was a lie.


    He was already imagining Georgina moaning under him as he made love to get but there he was lying through his teeth.


    ¡°You do not find me attractive enough?¡± Georgina hummed and she unwrapped her hands away from the man¡¯s beck.


    ¡°But is that the only reason or you just do not want to get involved with a girl that doesn¡¯t have her memories and can also lose the present at any time,¡± Georgina says looking into Bradley¡¯s eyes and he hoped that was not the reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Bradley says and Georgina sighed in relief but his next words turned her world upside down. ¡°But because you are not her,¡± Bradley says and Georgina¡¯s heart skipped a bit.


    Does she just getpared to his ex-wife?


    ¡°Are you talking about your ex-wife?¡± Georgina asked and she felt a bile rise up to her throat because she could not just stomach what was happening. ¡°She is my wife, not my ex-wife, we are not divorced yet,¡± Bradley says and Georgina¡¯s leg shakes at his words.


    He does not have ns to divorce his wife, at least that she knew.


    ¡°And I would also utter some words of advice, Miss Carter, Don¡¯t go around asking men to sleep with you, it¡¯s udylike,¡± Bradley says, distaste evident in his voice and Georgina nods her head knowing she has already lost.


    Georgina felt extremely sad hearing Bradley¡¯s harsh words and she tried her best not to look affected because of why she should be.


    He was just a guy that she was attracted to for a while and she would soon be over him soon. Or would she not be? Georgina stepped away from Bradley and she tearfully smiled at Bradley.


    ¡°Oh Mr. Hale, you are so honest I am sure many of your business partners would live doing business with you,¡± Georgina says in a sad tone and she was scared that she might break down in the ce at the time if she did not take her leave immediately.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Georgina heard Bradley¡¯s worried voice and she scoffed, wondering why he was worried about her when he had just broken her heart and asked her not to like him.


    What a nice cold-hearted man! Georgina berates Bradley in her head but her words were not aligning with her words.


    ¡°Of course, I am and please don¡¯t mind my earlier manners. The alcohol just messed with my head a little bit so I hope you did not find an offense with it,¡± Georgina says but before Bradley could reply the girl already spoke up.


    ¡°I would be going back to the party now my friend might be worried about me already,¡± Georgina says and she dashed off without waiting for Bradley to say anything.


    Georgina¡¯s dashing speed surprised Bradley as thedy went off in a hurry and sighed knowing what he said must have hurt her.


    It was not her fault that she forgot about him so why was he being an asshole. Maybe the loneliness and hurt he felt the two years had gotten to his head that he didn¡¯t even mind saying harsh things to her. He really has lost it.


    Bradley decides to go after the girl because he doesn¡¯t know what she might get up to and he does not want her to get into trouble.


    Georgina, who was rushing off to the party, decided to go to the other side which seemed like a cabin and she squatted in front of it.


    ¡°That cold-hearted b*****d! How dare hepare me to his ex-wife to the very end! That narcissist jerk,¡± Georgina cursed but she stopped when she felt a movement behind her and she panicked immediately.


    She was alone in a quiet ce with no one in sight. Was she going to get attacked? Georgina thought and her sensitivity heightened.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Georgina heard a voice and she jumped in fright. ¡°Ahh, please don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m still single and have no children!¡± Georgina begged but instead of a terrifying demanding voice, she heard a sound ofughter instead.


    ¡°I never seen someone so scared like you, such a scaredy cat,¡± Georgina heard the person joke and she raised her head to see a petite man standing upright and since she was squatting his presence towered over her.


    The moonlight shone brightly at the man so Georgina could see that he had no bad intentions. ¡°How could you do something like that!¡± Georgina cried and she burst into sobs.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The man was surprised at her actions and he started trying to get her to stop but Georgina¡¯s cries only intensified. She definitely was not crying because of the man¡¯s acts but because of the embarrassment she felt.


    When the man saw that Georgina¡¯s crying was not stopping anytime soon he decided to join her on the floor. ¡°It looks like you are not crying because of my prank alone but I am going to stay with you until the end,¡± he says, patting Georgina¡¯s back gently.


    Georgina wasforted by the man¡¯s words and she decided to invite him for a drink. ¡°Did you want to¡­¡± Georgina was saying but a cold voice from behind suspended her words.


    ¡°Get your hands off her this instant!¡± Bradley roared and the man that was beside Georgina jerked up in fear. He was afraid of the sudden voice and when he turned around to see who it was he almost peed his pants.


    ¡°M¡­Mr¡­Hale,¡± the man stuttered and Bradley hissed in anger. Georgina, who was squatting while dabbing herself with tears, quickly wiped her face clean before she stood up not wanting to look like a mess to the man.


    ¡°Can I ask what you were doing?¡± Bradley asked them and Georgina was offended and she thought the man was going to be offended so he was not going to answer Bradley but she was surprised by the speed at which the man started narrating all that had happened and Georgina felt ashamed.


    Looks like her newly found friend was a scaredy cat.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough you can scram now,¡± Bradley says, waving the man off and with the speed of a light the man dashed off.


    Wow, that was upsetting! Georgina¡¯s thought, looking at the man that was giving herfort leaves her with the man that makes her cry.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Georgina red at Bradley and she wondered what the man wanted after refusing her brutally.


    ¡°So because I didn¡¯t agree to sleep with you, you decided to ask someone else?¡± Bradley asked his nose ring up in anger and Georgina was pissed hearing that. How dare he use her of being so cheap?


    ¡°What did you mean I only asked him to dr¡­.,¡± Georgina was saying but she stopped as a crazy idea skipped into her mind.


    She decided to make the man jealous and she doesn¡¯t know if it was right because it might not be as effective as she thinks. ¡°So what if I asked him to sleep with me? What¡¯s your business with that?¡± Georgina asked arms akimbo but she was surprised when Bradley jerked her to his side and thedy blinked in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s my business! You dare not smile at another man, I forbid it,¡± Bradley says with a cold voice and he emanates a dominant aura that Georgibs could not help but nod in agreement.


    ¡°But why?¡± Georgina asked, looking innocently at the man and Bradley¡¯s eyes moved from her eyes to her lips. ¡°Because you are mine,¡± Bradley says and he smashes his lips on Georgina¡¯s lips.


    Thedy was absorbed by shock by the sudden kiss and before her brain could process what was going on Bradley asked her another shocking question.


    ¡°Does your earlier offer still stand?¡± Bradley asked, breaking the kiss and Georgina released the breath she didn¡¯t know she was holding. ¡°Huh?¡± She asked, not knowing what the man was talking about.


    ¡°The offer if you want to sleep with me, does it still stand?¡± Bradley asked and Georgina¡¯s heart jumped in excitement and before she could say something her head was already nodding in response.


    Bradley smiles seeing her reaction. ¡°And that seem to answer it,¡± Bradley says and he ces his lips on Georgina¡¯s again and this time around she responds wrapping her hands around the man.

 Chapter 119: Because You Are My Wife

    ???? CONTENT MATURE


    Bradley¡¯s kiss started off smooth and gentle but it immediately got so demanding her that Georgina¡¯s breath hitched with his urgency.


    His tongue traveled through her mouth as he fought for dominance which he got because Isis also wanted him. He tasted every inch of her mouth that tasted good to him and he wanted more. He had missed her terribly.


    Georgina felt weird with the make out and she doesn¡¯t why she felt awfully familiar with his touch. It was like she had experienced something like that before. It felt terrifying yet so sweet but so familiar.


    Bradley¡¯s hands started exploring Isis¡¯s body and he groped her soft breast, grinding it against his hands.


    Georgina moaned into the kiss and she decided to get her hands busy with Bradley¡¯s shirt like how she watched it in the movies since she was a novice. Bradley would definitely chuckle at that thought.


    Georgina felt unbuttoning Bradley¡¯s shirt tasking so she tore the shirt off. The sound of buttons pouring in the floor filled the room but Bradley did not even care about what had just happened.


    Omarion started making his way out of the ce with Georgina¡¯s leg around his torso while still not breaking the kiss.


    He entered a room that looked like a bedroom and he dumped Georgina on the bed. He kept assaulting her lips and his tongue found another spot and his tongue waggled down her neck to her breast.


    Georgina was already a moaning mess and she responded to his touch by running her hands around his well-proportioned abs. Her mind kept telling her to stop, her brain was not fuzzy anymore and she knew perfectly well what she was doing but she still went along with it.


    Maybe she was going to scold herselfter.


    The couple littered the room with their clothes as they were engrossed in their pleasures.


    Bradley¡¯s tongue travels down Georgina¡¯s breasts and he takes one of them in his mouth and his hands work on the others. Georgina moaned with the intense pleasure she felt as Bradley messed around with her breast but her moaning heightened when Bradley slipped his fingers into her already wet mound.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Bradley gasped but her moan was blocked by Bradley¡¯s mouth that had already left her swollen n****s and he kissed her tirelessly trying to convey how much he missed her.


    Georgina was swimming in the sea of endless pleasure with Bradley¡¯s forey and she wondered how he could be good. Isn¡¯t he just a CEO of a group, how could he be so good at stuff like this? That was Georgina¡¯s thought but her thoughts soon got clouded.


    He kept sliding his finger in her out of her wet mound and he also stopped when he noticed she was now dripping wet. Bradley traced his lips down from her breast down to her wet mound and he started eating her.


    Georgina moaned in pleasure and she begged Georgina to stop when she felt that she could not take it again. She was raging with sensations. Sweet sensations.


    ¡°Has anyone ever done this to you?¡± Bradley asked in all seriousness looking into Georgina¡¯s eyes and Georgina was confused as to why he was asking. Does he not like that and hasn¡¯t done it before? Georgina thought because she thinks that she was still a virgin since she does not recollect having a man in her life.


    ¡°No,¡± Georgina answered in a rush and she looked away shyly and Bradley smiled. ¡°Good girl,¡± Bradley praised her, pecking her on her lips.


    Bradley slipped out of his brief and Isis¡¯s eyes stayed glued looking at Bradley¡¯s hard shaft. It is huge, she thought and she got a little scared.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Omarion asked whispering to Georgina¡¯s ear and thedy nodded her head even though she didn¡¯t know what the man was talking about but she knew that she had to answer for peace since the man was teasing her entrance with his d**k.


    ¡°Say it with words,¡± Bradleymanded grinding Georgina¡¯s pussy with his d**k but he did not make a pration and Georgina, who could no longer take the pressure decided to talk. ¡°I missed you,¡± she affirmed and Bradley smiled though he did not believe she missed him more than he missed her.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± Bradley says and without reservation, he rammed into Isis¡¯s wet mounds and the girl gasped.


    Bradley almost burst into tears after he made his pration and he increased his pace immediately he noticed that she had adjusted to his size because he had missed her and the emotion was overflowing.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ahhh,¡± Georgina let out moans as Bradley rammed into her with intensity and she grabbed the bedspread trying to ease the sensation she was feeling.


    The sensation was burying her. Bradley¡¯s mouth found Georgina¡¯s as he took her lips in his deeming her moan but he did not stop mming into her. The two had missed each other so they met each other¡¯s craving.


    The sound of moans filled the room with the erratic breathing of the two couples as they dwelled in their lovemaking.


    The couple makes love into thete night even the moon outside was jealous of the two passionate nights but Georgina would not have slept peacefully if she knew what awaited her the next morning.


    ****************************


    The summer sun shines brightly on the ind giving it a beautiful sight for the eyes and the bird chirped happily around the ce.


    Inside a bedroom, a girl could be seen fast asleep tangled with the sheets, and a man was glued to her. The man in the room was Bradley and he was looking at Georgina who was still fast asleep.


    His eyes held so much love and he looked more rxed maybe because that was the joy of also reliving his desires.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Wee back, wifey,¡± Bradley says looking at Georgina, who was wrapped up in the sheet with only her face visible.


    Bradley picked up his phone and dialed a number on it and after a while the person picked up.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Bradley says into the phone walking away from the bed. ¡°I just want to tell you that Georgina is with me and it will be like that from now on,¡± Bradley says and the other person starts to argue but Bradley does not bother.


    ¡°She is my wife and I have every right to make her stay with me. The only reason I left her with you all this while is because of the doctor¡­.¡± Bradley was saying on the phone but what he did not notice was that the little kitten he left on the bed had woken up.


    Georgina pried her eyes open gently and she sighed seeing the man¡¯s back. She was relieved that she could finally escape. She had been awake for a while now but she could not get up because she knew the man was looking at her.


    How was she supposed to face him after how shameless she was the other night? Does she even have the right to breathe anymore? Georgina berates herself in her head but she quickly opts to escape first before the man turns around.


    Georgina carefully stepped out of the bed but what she did not know was that the man¡¯s hearing was above average.


    Bradley turned around immediately he heard faint steps and he hung up on the call he looked at Georgina who was wrapped up in the bedsheets and she looked like she was about to make a run.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Bradley asks, looking at Georgina and thedy nods her head shyly. God, she was ashamed! Where has the shameless Georgina Carter who was throwing herself at the innocent man gone?


    Georgina thought and she shook her head at how fast the night had changed because at that time instead of throwing herself at the man she just wanted to bury herself deep in a ce.


    ¡°Then you should get dressed, we¡¯re going home,¡± Bradley says and Georgina is confused. Home? Does he mean hers?


    ¡°When you said home, did you mean your ce?¡± Georgina asked shamelessly even though she knew that she could not be right but she was still crazy to ask. ¡°Yes,¡± Bradley replied, smiling at her and Georgina found it weird because the man hadn¡¯t smiled at her ever since she met him.


    ¡°But why?¡± Georgina asked, her voice going off a little because she was really confused. ¡°Because you are my wife and that¡¯s home too,¡± Bradley says and that¡¯s the only string the man needs to push for Georgina to go crazy

 Chapter 120: A Crazy Joke

    After what Bradley says Georgina was confused but after a long while thedy burst into hystericalughter and the man who was perplexed about wanting her wasughing so hard.


    ¡°Oh my god, Mr. Hale, you are so funny,¡± Georgina says but she noticed that Bradley did not join in her crazy actions. ¡°Did I say anything funny?¡± Bradley asked with a sexy smirk that got Georgina lovestruck but she shook her head to get back in the character and not get swayed.


    ¡°You were not joking? No, what part of it is not a joke?¡± I asked and Bradley just shrugged his shoulders and I knew he was not joking.


    What was this ying? Did he just want to trap her after a one-night stand


    Georgina looked at Bradley like the man was speaking in anguage she didn¡¯t understand and she was unfamiliar with. She has read many scenarios of the morning after a nightstand in a lost fictional romance book and how the man tries to trap thedy but she has never encountered one that was saying that she was his wife.


    His wife? Was that not far-fetched? Georgina thought and she muttered to speak amidst the confusion neglecting her earlier embarrassed self.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what fictional stop to try to fix here but please, Mr. Hale, I don¡¯t want to be part of it,¡± Georgina scoffed. She could still remember how he always praised his wife and she wondered how his wife could suddenly be her.


    ¡°Have you ever wondered why I slept with you when I have a wife I am crazy about?¡± Bradley asks and Georgina thinks about it. It was true that he slept with her when he had a wife and she was shameless by sleeping with a married man that has no will to divorce his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that you could not fight the temptation and decided to sleep with me,¡± Georgina says but she feels awkward saying that.


    ¡°Is that what you are telling yourself?¡± Bradley walked up to Georgina and the girl felt like running away seeing him close because she felt she might jump on him. Is she now a horning teenager?


    ¡°I sleep with you because you are my wife nothing more, if you are not my wife I would not even think of it,¡± Bradley says but Georgina just sighed seeing how the man was going on and on about the issue.


    Bradley sees that she is filled with disbelief and he sighs wondering how she is going to prove to her that she is really his wife that¡¯s his when he hopped to show her their marriage license.


    Bradley brought out his phone and he scrolled through the gallery and after a while, he settled for a picture. ¡°This,¡± Bradley says shoving the phone to Georgina¡¯s face and the girl was confused about how but after seeing the picture she was confused. It was a marriage license between Bradley Hale and Georgina Grey.


    ¡°The person is Georgina Grey and I am bearing Carter. We are two different people,¡± Georgina says but it was more like she was convincing herself.


    Bradley saw how hard it was to convince the girl. He just needs his wife back and definitely not with her rubbing after him like a crazy teenager.


    ¡°Did you seriously want to say you didn¡¯t feel any sense of familiarity when you looked at me?¡± Bradley asked with a pained voice and Georgina was confused.


    Why was the man looking so hurt and his mood was affecting what was going on?


    Bradley looked at the girl and he saw that she was trying to crack her brain ande up with something but he did now want that. He has always been informed of how she has difficulty trying to get back her memories he did not want her to go through that.


    But was he not the one that wanted her to remember him?


    Georgina felt a striking headache when she tried to ess her nk brain and she closed her eyes trying to submerge but she felt a warm moist lip on hers.


    She was surprised and when she opened her eyes she saw Bradley munching on her lips age wanted to ask him what he was doing but she got lost in the moment and she surrendered to his touch.


    Their kiss was passionate, slow, and yet warmth passing. Bradley took his time to try to tell the girl what she meant to him. Georgina was so engrossed in the kiss that she wrapped her hands around Bradley¡¯s neck letting go of the duvet on her body leaving herpletely naked.


    Bradley ran his hands through Georgina¡¯s bare back and Georgina moaned into the kiss. The kiss was already growing hot with Bradley running his hands around Georgina¡¯s baked body but he stopped when they were both running out of breath.


    Georgina¡¯s face was flushed after the kids and she mentally abused herself for making out with someone she thought was not making sense.


    She felt the man lowered himself to pick something and she looked she saw that he was picking up a duvet and that¡¯s when it clicked she was standing naked right then. Georgina closed her eyes in embarrassment as Bradley wrapped the duvet around her. ¡°But I think you would look more sexy in my shirt,¡± Bradley whispered and Georgina felt goosebumps all over. God, the man knew how to turn her on.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remember anything now you just have to stay by my side,¡± Bradley says and that was when Georgina opened her eyes. ¡°Your side?¡± Georgina asked and Bradley nodded.


    ¡°You told me that you want your husband rich. That¡¯s why I stayed the richest in the country so you would not have an excuse, so it¡¯s time to pay your dues. Stay with me and never leave,¡± Bradley says but Georgina felt suffocated hearing that.


    It was true that she felt a serious attraction to the man but what if that was not all? What if their marriage was a rocky and loveless one or he was abusive?


    ¡°I do not trust myself, I do not trust myself to really be the person you are referring to,¡± Georgina says looking into Bradley¡¯s eyes and deciding to push the man out.


    ¡°And you think I am going to trust you when I don¡¯t trust myself? I could lose my memories anytime whenever I have a rpse and you think I am capable of trusting someone when I do not trust myself?¡± Georgina scoffed and she dragged the duvet she was tying around her body but Bradley dragged her back making the duvet fall off her body.


    Georgina turned to face Bradley again with the force and her eyes were brimming with tears as she looked at the man.


    ¡°Why are you so scared?¡± Bradley asked and it was like he could see through Georgina with his question because thedy avoided his eyes.


    Yes, she was really scared. If all that Bradley told her was her life before and she could forget it with any fragrance of it then she wasn¡¯t reliable. She could not even bother to care about it.


    ¡°Why are you scared when I am here for you?¡± Bradley asked, wiping Georgina¡¯s face that years were now streaming down it.


    Georgina could not believe what was happening in front of her.


    She was just being told that the person that she imed to be crazy about was actually someone she was married to and she did not have any knowledge about it.


    ¡°How could you be like this? Don¡¯t you resent me? I forgot all about us and left you hanging for years, are you not angry?¡± Georgina but Bradley scoffed as he picked up her nose which was already red.


    ¡°If I could wait for the little Georgina for 14 years then I think 2 years is nothing,¡± Bradley said, hugging Georgina to his body and he sniffed into her hair.


    Georgina rxed into Bradley¡¯s embrace that she felt oddlyforting and she smiled after she realized that was the reason she found their lovemaking the other night familiar.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Georgina knew that it would not be that simple that she lost her memory and they lost contact, she knew it was more than that.


    ¡°What next now?¡± Georgina asked, trying to disengage from the hug but Bradley didn¡¯t let her. ¡°Did you trust me?¡± Bradley asked, and Georgina thought hard about it.


    She didn¡¯t even know what was going on because everything was happening so fast becausest week she was with her mom trying to not let here to the country but now she was being told that she was married to the man she was crushing hard on.


    Her life is nothing but a fairytale.


    After thinking about what Bradley says she thinks that she could trust the man in front of her. What was she going to lose if she didn¡¯t trust him?


    ¡°I trust you,¡± Georgina says and she sighs hoping she is not making a mistake.

 Chapter 121: Have A Nice Time With Your Dog

    Victoria was rmed after she got to the room assigned to them in the resist and she could not find Georgina. She was careless the other night by drinking with sneaky Dous that got her drunk and like a crazy girl she was, she did crazy things the other night that she was already ashamed to own up to.


    She knew that the man was going to use the situation against her but she did not mind, she had to find her friend first. ¡°Good morning, please have you seen Georgina my friend?¡± Victoria asked a worker at the resort and thedy shook her head.


    ¡°But ma¡¯am is your friend really the Georgina we all know, the screen goddess?¡± The worker asked and Victoria sighed not knowing how to answer but a voice from behind her jolted her out of her confusion.


    ¡°Tori!¡± Victoria hears and she turns around only to be shocked by an unbelievable scene.


    Victoria was surprised to see Bradley and Georgina walking towards her hands and she knew that she already had a lot of exining to do to thedy because it was obvious that she made a full effort instead of telling her the truth.


    ¡°Hi, Tori, did you want to guess what I found out,¡± Georgina says excitedly as she drags Bradley hand in hand towards Victoria who was already looking bloated with anxiety.


    ¡°What?¡± Victoria asked shyly while looking at Bradley with an using gaze. ¡°I found out that me and Mr. Hale are actually husband and wife, Yippee!¡± Georgina says with a joyous voice but her expression does not match her voice as she looks at Victoria.


    ¡°And it looks like my lovely friend knew about it because I expected you to be surprised just like I was,¡± Georgina says with a crazy smirk tugged up on her lips. ¡°And I found out that the wife I was supposed to persuade to divorce Bradley was me after all,¡± Georgina whispered to Victoria and Victoria felt awkward.


    She knew Georgina was taunting her since she gave the advice and she knew about everything and did not tell her.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Victoria apologized holding Georgina¡¯s hands and thedy beamed her a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, seriously, not my fault that I forget anything,¡± Georgina says and she felt her headache at the memory of losing her memory and letting people worry about her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault either. I am the one that failed to protect you but that¡¯s not going to happen anymore,¡± Bradley assured and Georgina smiled at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Bradley says sping Georgina¡¯s palm into his.


    ¡°What? Are we going to your ce?¡± Georgina asked rather surprised and she wondered why everything was moving too fast. She would have jumped at the opportunity if it was some days ago that she was still clueless about the man¡¯s identity to her but now she felt strangely overwhelmed that she could not contain her anxiety.


    How was she going to act being in the same ce with him? She doesn¡¯t even know how they were before when she hasn¡¯t lost her memories.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to panic, I don¡¯t eat people,¡± Bradley assured and Sandra sneered. That was not the scenario the other night.


    Georgina decided to follow Bradley home because she needed to look for loopholes in her recovery. If Bradley was really her husband that should have a husband-and-wife rtionship and that should be able to help with her memories.


    ¡°Ok, can you go first I have to talk to Victoria,¡± Georgina says and Bradley leaves the girls to talk after pecking Georgina on the forehead.


    The two watched as Bradley walked away and Georgina turned to Victoria.


    ¡°How was my marriage life with Bradley?¡± Georgina asked and Victoria smiled. ¡°It was a blissful one and he pampers you like no tomo..,¡± Victoria was saying but Georgina interrupted her. ¡°Then why? Why do I have to leave if everything is turning out so well?¡± Georgina pondered but Victoria was silent and she did not say anything.


    Georgina knew that her friend was not going to talk so she did not pressure her.


    She was going to find out for herself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me I am going to find out myself,¡± Georgina says and Victoria is surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell Mom but she told her that I am going to go look for answers myself,¡± Georgina whispered into Victoria¡¯s ear and she disengaged from the hug. She knew that she could stay forever without knowing who she was, that¡¯s why she was going to make an effort.


    She knew there was no way being close to Bradley would not bring her closer to memories. She just needed to try and milk on those forgotten memories.


    ¡°But would you be fine, I mean there are still a lot of things you do not know yet and there are still a lot of people with hidden intentions so would you be fine?¡± Victoria asked holding Georgina¡¯s arm and thedy smiled.


    ¡°You worry about me too much Tori but I think it¡¯s time I face reality, even though I do not have any fragrant of my memories it¡¯s time to start picking up the pieces. I can¡¯t keep questioning my existence for long,¡± Georgina says and Victoria sighs.


    It was time for her to dig up those memories.


    ¡°What if you have a rpse? Or more so¡­.,¡± Victoria was panicking but Georgina cut her off. ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of my business Tori, because I think it¡¯s time I should know who else my forgetfulness is hurting or who should be hurt by me,¡± Georgina says but thest part with iciness.


    She was really out to get anyone on her cklist.


    ¡°Ok, if that¡¯s your decision I respect it,¡± Victoria said and Georgina smiled, promising Victoria that she should be fine. ¡°And I hope you have a good time with your dog,¡± Georgina says winking, referring to the time Victoria lied about her night out referring to Dous as a dog.


    Georgina turned around to leave after hugging her friend and Victoria watched as her friend got into the car with Bradley and she sighed.


    ¡°Are you that worried about her?¡± Victoria heard from behind and when she looked she was surprised to find Dous wearing a loose shirt and shorts. ¡°If you are worried about her why don¡¯t you marry me and then live with them as neighbors,¡± Dous says, winking at Victoria and thedy res at him walking away. He was the reason why she could not keep an eye on Georgina; she was not going to go easy on him.


    ¡°What have I done wrong this time?¡± Dous wondered as he looked at Victoria¡¯s retreating back and he quickly pursued trying to lighten up her mood.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But was Georgina really going to get answers to her questions?

 Chapter 122: Should I Show You How Rough I Am ?

    They drive to Bradley¡¯s house and Georgina is amazed by the decor but as the heiress to a group she has seen amazing houses like that.


    The workers weed warmly and it was like they were already expecting her arrival. They all voiced their concerns about her and how they had been lonely about her absence all the years.


    Georgina was filled with warmth seeing how she had a memory of her. After they weed Georgina back to the house Bradley directed Georgina into their bedroom and Georgina looked around to see a wedding photo but she was shocked to not see one.


    Do they not take any pictures? Georgina thought.


    ¡°Why am I not seeing any pictures of us?¡± Georgina asked turning to look at Bradley but she was surprised to see the man shirtless and she gulped at the sight. ¡°You wanted to keep us private but if you want we could get one tomorrow,¡± Bradley says, dragging Georgina to his body and thedy got glued to his body and she could feel the heat the man was emanating.


    ¡°Could you feel how my heart yearns for you?¡± Bradley asked, whispering to Georgina¡¯s ear but thedy was too upied to focus on the question.


    The man was seducing her!


    She quickly wanted to ask the man to let go but she was surprised to find out that she waspletely naked.


    When did that happen? Was she just bewitched?


    ¡°Mr. Hale, I think we should take things slow¡­¡± Georgina was saying but Bradley crashed his lips on her immediately submerging her words and that was thest thing her brain could process as she got lost in the pool of emotions.


    The kiss was slow yet passionate as the two couples fought for dominance with the lips. Georgina got weak in the legs because of the overwhelming pleasure but Bradley was able to support her by wrapping her legs around him.


    Georgina has never felt this way before but with Bradley, he looks like she was bound to explore more. He was the tour she was ready to embark on.


    Bradley disengaged the kids and looked at the blushed face of the naked girl in his arms. ¡°Did you want me to show you how rough it is?¡± Bradley mumbled looking at Georgina and she nodded her head since it was her wish to explore.


    And that was exactly what Bradley did that night. Georgina could feel his burning passion with every thrust of his, his longing and lonely night as he ced his love bites around her body, his love for her with every kiss showered on her and his yearning for her as they locked eyes while they made love.


    She could not recollect the number of times they did it because she definitely lost count and she was sure that her body was going to be patterned with his shower of kisses.


    His show of love was really mind-blowing.


    **************************


    The morning sun skimmed into the room and the couple was seen tangled in sheets in the room. Even though thedy that was in the bed was fast asleep, the man was wide awake. How could I even get to sleep?


    He never was able to wake up beside his wife after so long of not seeing each other. He couldn¡¯t help but feel bloated from too much happiness.


    Bradley started showering kisses on the sleeping beauty and that made the girl groan from her sleep. She could read the man¡¯s advances but she was tired and needed to rest but it looked like the man was not yielding.


    Bradley groped Georgina¡¯s breast through the night wear and thedy moaned softly trying not to show that she was affected. How can the man be so shameless as to want to eat her so early in the morning after what they did into the early morning? She was tired but it looked like the man was not.


    How could he have that much stamina?


    Bradley¡¯s tongue lingers on Georgina¡¯s corbone as his hands work in her perky breasts. The woman was almost losing her sanity with Bradley¡¯s actions but the man stopped his actions when his phone red up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick up your call,¡± Georgina moaned, trying to get the man to give her breathing space.


    Bradley hissed in frustration as he reached for his phone while disengaging from Georgina involuntarily. Bradley answered the call but his expression turned grave immediately when he heard what the other person said.


    ¡°What did you mean he escaped?¡± Bradley says into his phone and his expression turns grave immediately. Georgina readjusted the duvet on her body seeing the man¡¯s furrowed eyebrow and she noticed that whatever Bradley was discussing with the person on the phone must be something that was important.


    ¡°Ok, hold on, I will be there?¡± Bradley says in a rush and Georgina could notice hisplicated look while looking at her so she decided to ease his burden.


    ¡°You can leave, You do not have to stay with me here, I am sure I could handle myself,¡± Georgina assured but Bradley was not pleased. He was just getting to stay with her after so long and she was notfortable with him yet so how can he leave?


    But he had a dog that was supposed to be on the leash but was now on the run.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I am sorry but if you need anything don¡¯t forget to ask ma¡¯am Per,¡± Bradley instructed and he pecked Georgina on the forehead and quickly got dressed before he dashed out but he did not know why he felt indescribably odd feeling as he walked out of the room but he brushed wondering what could go wrong in his house.


    Georgina also gets dressed since she is already awake and she takes it upon herself to survey the mansion since she was not able to do that the other day she came.


    She skipped towards the living room as her brain directed but some figure caught her sight as she descended the stairs.


    What were two sophisticated women doing in Bradley¡¯s house that morning? Georgina decided to find out as she walked up to them but she was filled with questions when both women turned to look at her.


    Why are they so shocked to see her? Georgina wondered looking at the older beautiful woman and the other youngdy.


    Bradley¡¯s mother looked at Georgina, the girl she sent out of her son¡¯s life and she was surprised to see her yet again in her son¡¯s life.


    ¡°You are here again?¡± Bradley¡¯s mother says with a voice of disbelief looking at Georgina in utmost surprise and Georgina could already feel that the woman does not like her but who was she anyway was she going to be bullied by this woman?


    Of course not!

 Chapter 123: The Guests She Could Not Recognized

    Silence filled the living room as the women looked at each other. Different thoughts run through the women¡¯s minds as they gauge each other.


    Georgina¡¯s mind was filled with questions. Who are these women who are looking at me with disgust? Why are they here in the first ce?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The older woman looked like she was her nemesis that she should not havee in contact with but the youngdy¡¯s expression was more deadly.


    Georgina could swear that thedy was omitting murderous intents and her looks were deadly enough to bury her alive. Is she like Bradley¡¯s EX?


    EXes are deadly after all.


    She bombarded herself with a series of questions but it was harder on her since she did not have any memories about who they were. She just had to use her instinct to know what their rtionship was since it looked like they knew about her.


    Bradley¡¯s mother was shocked to see Georgina standing before her but she did not know what to say or what she should say she didn¡¯t even know how she was feeling.


    Juliana¡¯s feeling was evident to her she hated the girl who was standing in front of her and she wished she could disappear.


    How could she appear all of a sudden and yet toe to ruin her n that was in motion? How could she stomach that?


    ¡°I am sure you are here to meet Bradley but he is not home so I would implore you toe back,¡± Georgina says with no hostility in her voice and so Bradley¡¯s mother was quickly able to catch on.


    How could she be so calm and not act rudely to get unless something was amiss?


    ¡°Who am I toBradley?¡± She asked to walk close to Georgina to intimidate the girl but she saw that Georgina was not flinching.


    Is she still the same? She thought.


    Georgina felt that the question was tricky and she was so sure that the woman must have detected that she did not have her memory so she decided not to y around.


    What was the point in ying hide and seeking out straight seems morefortable.


    ¡°I am Bradley¡¯s wife I think that¡¯s what matters,¡± Georgina says, making her stance that whatever they were trying to say she was not going to back down.


    Juliana¡¯s eyes furrowed seeing Georgina¡¯s response to Bradley¡¯s mother¡¯s response and it clicked what was happening at the moment.


    She does not have her memories anymore! Didn¡¯t her surgery go well? Juliana thought but she did not care she gates the sights of the girl in front of her.


    ¡°What did you mean you are his wife? You do not even have your memories. How could it be true? Or did you tell yourself that?¡± Juliana says and her voice got shaky while confronting Georgina because Georgina¡¯s identity was someone giving her concern.


    She looked more rxed and sophisticated now and the air she carried around her was denoting ss so Juliana made a mental note not to behave rashly she was going to leave that part for Bradley¡¯s mother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a reason why I should lie,¡± Georgina says with a nonchnt attitude and that offends Juliana. ¡°What did you mean? Bradley is rich so I am sure you are after his money,¡± Juliana says and Georgina shrugs her shoulders as she takes a seat.


    ¡°The Hale is indeed rich but the Carter is not poor either,¡± Georgina says, swinging her hair and the women were shocked to hear her words.


    She is a Carter? But how?


    The two of them ¡®minds were filled with questions but they both gulped it down.


    ¡°You are a Carter?¡± Bradley¡¯s mother asked and Georgina beamed her a half smile. ¡°Yes, are you tempted?¡± Georgina chuckles but she sees that the woman was not offended.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with you but I think Bradley would be in the best position to exin so I am going to find him first or you can tell him that his mother came by,¡± Bradley¡¯s mother says.


    Georgina was finally filled in on what the older woman¡¯s identity was and she sighed. She does not even recognize her mother-inw.


    Juliana panicked hearing Bradley¡¯s mother¡¯s words and she was pained that the woman was not doing anything.


    How could she not be doing anything?


    If she was the former Georgina, who was an orphan and did not have anything to her name she would have ordered the maids to throw her out but she could not do that anymore because she knew that she would be the one thrown out.


    Her family¡¯s wealth has been deteriorating and Bradley was not extending a helping hand to them so getting married was the only way to save herself and for her to ride in power but seeing that her n was about


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Juliana but Miss Georgina I thought that my words back then were clearer to you but it seems it is not,¡± Bradley¡¯s mother says and she turns around to leave while the grumpy Juliana follows her not without ring at Georgina.


    Georgina looked at the retreating back of the women as they walked out the door and she sighed,ing to terms with a fact of her past life.


    Her mother-inw does not like her.


    She does not know if she has a good impression of the woman in the past but her current self does not like Bradley¡¯s mother. They both looked like if they were staying in the same room they were going to be trying everything possible to avoid prison because they knew getting involved with each other would be trouble.


    ¡°How can I get my memories back at the rate when it looks like I have more enemies than friends,¡± Georgina mumbled and loneliness crept into her heart.


    After Bradley¡¯s mother and Juliana left Georgina felt lonely in the house and she suddenly felt like she should go out even though she didn¡¯t have anywhere in mind.


    But she could use some help, right?

 Chapter 124: The Loud Echoes Of Memories

    Georgina consulted one of the maids about wanting to explore the city and she saw that thedy was skeptical about granting her wish and she wondered what was so hard in going out


    She told the maid about being really bored at the mansion and how it was suffocating to be in a new ce. The maids were able to feel Georgina¡¯s sentiment and the maid went to call their driver without consulting Madam Per first.


    Georgina got into the car and she contemted if she should call Bradley but she kicked against it seeing that it was no use and she could very well handle herself.


    She also does not want to disturb him seeing that he has an emergency.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where did you want to go, ma¡¯am?¡± The driver asked politely and Georgina pondered on it.


    She didn¡¯t even know where she was going but she decided to say whatever came to her mind. ¡°Can you please drive me to the ce that sells the best ice cream in the city?¡± Georgina says and the man assured her that he got her covered since he knew some good ces that sell the best ice cream in town.


    She could find an ice cream to get her day started and explore the other parts of the city. She could use some sugar.


    The diver drove Georgina to one of the old cities in town and the feeling of nostalgia hits Georgina. Have I been to this ce? That was the raging thought in her mind as she looked around the ce.


    ¡°You can stay here ma¡¯am and I will get the ice cream,¡± the driver said, even though Georgina insisted on following.


    The man got out of the car and he walked to the other side of the street where there was a long queue of people in front of an ice cream stand.


    Georgina¡¯s eyes were misty looking at the bustling queue and she envied them because the past two years were tiring for her.


    Being the heiress to a group was no joke but being a heiress with no memories was worse. She had to learn everything real quick and also study who her allies were as well as her enemies.


    Her mother really tried for her during those times but Georgina wanted more. She felt that was not the life she wanted. She has always felt sorry for her mother for having an ipetent daughter. That was why she first disagreed oning back to this country.


    She did not want to do anything rting to business but Victoria urged her and they came with not much entourage but she was suddenly finding pieces to her memories. But was that really all? She thought and she looked out the car window.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a queue,¡± Georgina mumbled looking at the people queuing and she decided to get out of the car to stretch her legs before the man came but unknowingly to her consciousness she started moving away from the car.


    It was like her mind had a mind of its own because it did not stop until she stopped abruptly in front of a closed building that looked like it was once a great restaurant.


    ¡°The ce looks great, it must be sad for the owner to close it,¡± Georgina muttered and she felt her heartache at the scene of the closed restaurant in front of her.


    She does not know why she lingers at the front of the restaurant but it was like she should not leave but after some time she dragged herself away.


    Georgina walked away from the restaurant and she started walking around the street that was unfamiliar and also familiar at the same time.


    She walked in circles but her feet kept taking her back to the front of a closed restaurant and Georgina was confused as to why she was in front of the restaurant.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± She asked herself and she turned around to leave but she stopped when a fragrant of memory slipped into her head.


    She saw the image of three teenagersughing heartily with a man with gray hair but she noticed something: the three girls looked familiar. One looked like her and the other like Victoria but the face of the other girl did not add up.


    Who was she? Georgina could hear the loud echo of someone calling her name and she deduced that it was the girl that she could not remember her face.


    ¡°Come here Gina, let¡¯s have ice cream outside!¡± Georgina heard the loud echo in her head and she wondered where the sound came from. Her brain suddenly became a mummies bar as they were not responding to her pleas.


    What was that memory? Georgina thought, looking at the restaurant with teary eyes which she had not noticed.


    Georgina decided to probe her memories but she felt a striking headache and she winced in pain almost copsing to the ground with what she just saw.


    What were the memories all about? Georgina thought as she battled with the striking headache.


    As Georgina was battling with the headache a figure was lurking around watching her struggle. The figure has been following her around for a long time waiting for the perfect time to strike and the figure noticed that might be the perfect time since the woman was vulnerable at the moment.


    The figure walked towards Georgina in brisk steps but the woman was not aware of what was happening around her.


    ¡°Can you use a little help?¡± Georgina heard a groggy voice but her eyes were too fuzzy for her to catch the glimpse of the person¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah, can you please help me to the main road?¡± Georgina asked, holding her head that was aching very badly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­.. sure,¡± Georgina heard and she suddenly felt that the voice was rather suspicious but before she could voice out her concern she felt a hit on her head.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Georgina screamed and she slumped to the ground losing her consciousness.


    The figure that just hit Georgina looked at the unconscious body of the girl and the figure sighed looking at the sprawled beauty on the floor. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to do this but he makes me,¡± the figure muttered and carried Georgina on their shoulder walking

 Chapter 125: They Got Him

    The news about Georgina missing has hit Bradley and he rushes home only to meet the supposed driver, who went out with Georgina but did note back home with her.


    Bradley looked at the driver who was shivering with fear at the sight of him but he care less he just wanted to know where his wife was. ¡°Where is my wife?¡± Bradley asked the man and immediately the words left Bradley¡¯s mouth the driver fell to his knees.


    ¡°Please, pardon me, young master, I really do not know where young madam went I left her in the car but when I got back I could not find her in the car again you have to believe me, sir,¡± the driver says his voice very bitter because he could already tell that he was doomed and there was no one to save him.


    The workers in the living room watching the scene all looked at the driver with pity because they knew he might kit he sirving Bradley¡¯s wrath. He is Bradley Hale after all.


    Bradley shut his eyes in anger seeing that the scared driver was not helping things he just needed to know what happened so he could know how to find her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should panic maybe she just lost her her while she was exploring the city,¡± Madam Per suggested looking at Bradley but Bradley that was a lean chance.


    He already had a brief guess about who it could be but he just did not want to start pointing fingers.


    ¡°Hey man,¡± Bradley heard Dous from behind him and he turned to see the man strolling into the house with worried Victoria beside him and her expression was ghastly just as Bradley¡¯s.


    They both were worried.


    ¡°How did it happen?¡± Victoria asked going straight to the point because she was so worried about her friend.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know they just called me over,¡± Bradley says and Victoria almost faints hearing his halfhearted reply. What! He doesn¡¯t know? Victoria was surprised and she decided to ask more questions but a calling from Bradley¡¯s phone cut her off.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. make you find him within 5 minutes,¡± Bradley says into the phone, and Dous seeing his cold expression could tell what the xamm was for.


    ¡°It is that jackass right?¡± Dous asked and I nodded but I felt relieved seeing how that prick just made my search easy.


    Of course, he knew a day like this mighte so he put a leash on him but he never could have thought that Jayden would be so bold to go after Georgina. He was courting death.


    This time Bradley was just not just going to his go mad but he might really die this time around.


    One of Bradley¡¯s men rushed into the living room and he reported something to Bradley and they both rushed out and the actions caused the other people in the living follow them.


    Bradley was surprised to see the car parked in front of his mansion and he raised his eyebrow when he saw Georgina¡¯s Aunt get down from the car and he wondered who called her but immediately his eyes met Victoria he could already tell. ¡°You called her,¡± Bradley muttered his eyes brewing fire.


    Victoria mutter a low apology seeing that the man was really pissed but she doesn¡¯t have a choice that was the only thing she could do. She wanted the woman to use her influence to find her friend and it was not like she didn¡¯t trust Bradley but she just wanted her friend to be safe.


    ¡°Babe, did you do this?¡± Dous asked and Victoria nodded her head yet again and Dous sighed. ¡°Bradley is so hoping to be mad,¡± Dous muttered and Victoria sighed.


    What can she do other than ask the Carter for help? Their heiress was missing it was only right to let them know about it.


    ¡°What did you mean Georgina is missing!¡± Georgina¡¯s Aunt yelled looking at Bradley who was equally frustrated at the moment and a little bit disoriented. ¡°You gave me your word that you were going to take care of her, is this your definition of you caring for her?¡± Georgina¡¯s Aunt asked and it looked like the woman was going to have a rpse skin since she was not looking very well.


    Victoria quickly went to her side seeing that the woman might be going for Bradley¡¯s neck soon She did not want them to get physical with each other she just wanted her friend back.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She does not want to lose her other friend after she lost one just two years ago.


    ¡°Aunt, I do not call you here to fight with him I just want you to help him in his search for Georgina,¡± Victoria says but Bradley has another opinion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help she is my wife and my responsibility,¡± Bradley says with a face that shows that he is not in for an argument.


    Georgina¡¯s Aunt immediately got hyper hearing Bradley indirectly telling her that she needs no help. ¡°Yes, I got that part right hit Why was your wife, your responsibility got kidnapped right under your nose?¡± Georgina¡¯s Aunt asked and Bradley¡¯s expression turned solemn hearing that.


    He was also ashamed that he had failed her the second time. No, he has always failed her and the situation at the moment was no different. He was too ashamed of himself that was why he had to own to his mistake.


    ¡°You keep calling her your wife when you don¡¯t know a thing about her,¡± Georgina¡¯s Aunt yelled, and Bradley was about to reply when the woman¡¯s voice rang again.


    ¡°She is going to have a rpse again if she hurt her head!¡± The woman yelled and Bradley creased his eyes wondering why the woman said that but his thoughts were suspended when a call came into his phone.


    ¡°We got him,¡± that was the three words the person at the other end of the says before Bradley hung up on the call. ¡°They got him,¡± he said and he dashed out of the house leaving the women to console themselves.

 Chapter 126: Stuck With A Crazy Pscychopath

    Inside a small basement room, a man could be seen sketching meaningless stuff on the wall and his eyes would move momentarily to thedy who was tied to the chair.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Thedy was no other than Georgina and the crazy in the room with her was Jayden. After having a little of senses back he decided to go after Bradley with the help of his father but he never thought that he would get so lucky to bump into Georgina.


    He immediately knew that his revenge just got easy seeing thedy but he noticed something weird but he decided not to jump to the conclusion.


    Jayden heard groaning sounds beside him and he immediately knew that Georgina was already awake.


    Georgina, who just woke up from her unconsciousness decided to stretch but she found it impossible and she pried her eyes open gently only to get strick with darkness.


    Have I turned blind? Georgina wondered but a croaky voice behind her broke into her thought that was when the incident of the other day seeped in.


    She got kidnapped!


    ¡°Are you awake now, princess, It has been really a long time,¡± Jayden says and his words startled Georgina who jerked up in fear but she didn¡¯t get to make much movement because of the rope around her.


    ¡°Who are you? What did you want from me?¡± Georgina yelled looking around frantically since the room was dark and she could not see who she was talking with too.


    Jayden burst intoughter hearing the scared voice of Georgina and it was like an amusement y for him. He was pleased to know that he could also instill fear in someone.


    The two years he spent at the psychiatrist¡¯s home were the worst of his life because he was vulnerable and he was disrespected by everyone but what put him through and made him survive was the fact that he was going to make his cousin pay.


    That was the reason why he and his father nned it out. They decided to take Bradley out while he was still pretending that he was really mad but they were unaware about his already sound state.


    But was he sound?


    Jayden decided to stop ying around with the girl and he flicked the switch filling the room with brightness which momentarily almost blinded Georgina and she quickly closed her eyes.


    That jerk! Georgina cursed Jayden and she grits her teeth as she tries to pry her eyes open gently. After getting used to the brightness Georgina looked around as her eyes went in search of the man of her misery and she was surprised by the sight in front of her.


    Why was he looking so unkempt? Is he mad? Georgina thought.


    She looked at Jayden who was dded in a multicolored shirt and something that looked like a kimono with omg unkempt hair and beards and she immediately wished that she had not left the car at the time.


    Now, she was stuck with a crazy man.


    ¡°Did you know me?¡± Jayden asked but Georgina was too busy looking for a way out to care about his question. ¡°From the look of things it looks like you could not recall,¡± Jayden says and an evil thought skipped into his mind.


    He could easily manipte her.


    ¡°I am Bradley¡¯s friend,¡± Jayden says squatting in front of Georgina and he was happy he was able to get attention with Bradley¡¯s name even though he was not happy about it.


    ¡°What Bradley? You are really Bradley¡¯s friend?¡± Georgina asked with excitement evident in her voice but she stopped seeing that her excitement was uncalled for.


    If he really was Bradley¡¯s friend why did he bring her to this ce and tie her hands like she was a captive? Unless she was really one.


    ¡°How could you say that you are his friend and you could kidnap his wife,¡± Georgina confronted Jayden with a hardened expression and Jayden hissed seeing that Georgina was not falling for his schemes.


    ¡°We were once friends,¡± Jayden says looking at Georgina¡¯s face and he was tempted.


    ¡°You really are still cute just like before but it¡¯s just that you are looking more feminine,¡± Jaydenplimented with a crazy smirk running his finger across Georgina¡¯s face but jerking his hands away immediately after that happened.


    She was disgusted by his actions no doubt and she wondered how Bradley was able to end up with a friend like that.


    A crazy psycho friend.


    Jayden looked at Georgina¡¯s face and his expression turned angry seeing the disgust on her face and that got him really mad.


    ¡°How dare you that so low of me!¡± Jayden yelled hitting Georgina across the face.


    The sound of the p rang across the room and Georgina whimpered in pain as she felt her cheek burn. The psychopath just hit her.


    ¡°Are you hurt? But that¡¯s bad because this is just the tip of the iceberg of what I¡¯m going to do to you,¡± Jayden promised and Georgina got scared.


    ¡°What did you mean?¡± Georgina asked looking at the man that looked like he was about to have a mental breakdown. Georgina was so scared about what could happen to her while staying with an obviously crazy man that she could literally feel her life flying away from her but she could not allow that. She wanted to live more she wants to live so she did not have another choice but to beg the man to let her go and not kill her.


    ¡°I bet you already know what is going to happen but I would have to first take you down a memoryne¡­. seems it looks like you forget,¡± Jayden says tracing his fingers across Georgina¡¯s face and she shudders in fear and Jaydenughed maniacally seeing her shivers.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m in trouble,¡± Georgina mutters looking at the man in front of her and she suddenly wishes that she could have her memories back She needed it so badly at least you have a knowledge of the demon in front of her.

 Chapter 127: A Miracle That Could Save Her From The Hell

    The basement room was silenced as Jayden kept looking at Georgina¡¯s already bruised face not blinking a bit and Georgina felt ufortable with his stares and she decided to say something knowing her life was hanging on a thread.


    ¡°So did you want to hear the story that I want to tell you and after that we can call Bradley for you to say your final goodbye,¡± Jayden says with an amused smile like he was enjoying what he was doing to the girl.


    ¡°What did you want from me? Did you want money? Just name your price and I am sure that you would get folds if just let me go,¡± Georgina pleaded, hoping that the man would yield but she was mistaken.


    Jayden was not a petty kidnapper.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No honey, don¡¯t worry about yourself¡­.¡± Jayden was saying his phone ring up interrupted him and he stood up to pick up his call.


    ¡°Hi, Dad,¡± Jayden says and Georgina wonders if the heartless man has a father.


    ¡°No, Dad I know what I am doing, and I¡­¡± Georgina watched the man argue and a thought skipped to her mind.


    Georgina, seeing that Jayden was engrossed with his call, started to get herself busy and tried to get rid of the rope and it was like heaven was helping her because the rope was rather easy to lose than what she thought.


    Escape was that easy!


    A smile filled Georgina¡¯s face as she freed her hand and stood up slowly from the chair but it didn¡¯t look like the twice was on her side because immediately she decided to move was the time that Jayden also turned.


    ¡°What!¡± Jayden yelled, ending his call and Georgina cursed her luck for being unlucky.


    How could she get caught at the critical stage of her n?


    Jayden got really pissed seeing that Georgina was already on her feet while he was receiving his call and the thought that she might have wanted to escape from him makes him more furious.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jayden asked with a choking voice and Georgina¡¯s legs got shaking hearing the man¡¯s pissed voice and she wished that she had not attempted to run away.


    She did not feel good about the mood of the angry Jayden at all and she felt something bad was really going to happen if she did not take a run for her life.


    Her eyes went towards the door that was in sight and she nned to make a run towards it with all her might and if she got lucky she escaped and if not¡­.


    Georgina shook her head not wanting to think about it because that might actually be the nightmare that she was avoiding.


    ¡°No, I am not doing anything,¡± Georgina lied trying to get Jayden upied as she eyed the door and she made a mental note to run towards it after Jayden approached her and she hurt him.


    That should be easy, right? Or is it not? Or is it because she has watched too many movies?


    ¡°Really? Then why did you untie yourself¡­¡± Jayden was saying but immediately he approached Georgina, she kicked his groin and she immediately made a run for the door but she forgot a particr detail.


    A door is always locked.


    How could she have forgotten that, maybe she really has watched too many movies.


    Georgina rushed to the door but she was surprised to find it locked and that alone was enough to get blood drained out of her face. ¡°Why is this not opening!¡± Georgina panicked and her worry increased when she heard Jayden¡¯s approaching footsteps behind her and she wished a miracle would happen at the time.


    A miracle that could get her out of hell.


    ¡°You this b***h!¡± Jayden yelled, dragging Georgina by the hair and the girl whimpered in pain with her scalp chugged. ¡°Please¡­I am sorry I¡­¡± she was saying but she was not even given a chance to exin herself as she got yanked across the room in anger by Jayden.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­,¡± Georgina shrieked but her sound of pain quieted down and Jayden, still fuming in anger, looked at her to see what was wrong only to see Georgina on the floor with blood oozing out of her head.


    Jayden¡¯s mind immediately went haywire seeing so much blood and since he was a man confined in a psychiatric home for 2 years he was not sound in mind and he panicked as he went to curl up at one side of the room.


    ¡°Blood, blood..¡± he kept chanting while holding his head but his voice died down when he heard the sound of someone hitting the door. He panicked knowing he had been found and his mind went to the wristwatch that he was wearing.


    One of the kind nurses that was in the psychiatric home gave to him as a gift but was it really a gift?


    The door waster brought down and Bradley badged into the basement room only to find Georgina¡¯s unconscious body on the floor with blood oozing out of her head and he saw Jayden curled up in a corner.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Bradley cursed rushing towards Georgina that her eyes were slowly dting. Georgina saw a figure rushing towards her but she could not make out his face because her vision was a bit blurry but her vision got clearer and she saw a beautifuldy smiling at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t close your eyes Gina, you would be fine,¡± the person urged but Georgina was too weak to make out her words. ¡°But I¡¯m too tired Ollie,¡± Georgina says subconsciously as she starts closing her eyes slowly while the hollow vision in front of her keeps urging her to not close her eyes but she does anyway.


    She was too tired and she wanted to sleep.


    Bradley panicked seeing Georgina close her eyes and he immediately picked her up rushing towards the door but his eyes could not help but travel towards the man sitting at the end of the room and he clenched his teeth in anger.


    ¡°What happened he¡­.,¡± Dous, who just rushed into the room with some men, asked but he stopped when he saw the unconscious Georgina and Jayden muttering some nonsense to himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he did this?¡± Dous says but Bradley walks out on him with Georgina in his hand.


    He was going toe back to him.

 Chapter 128: His Girl Was Back

    Georgina was rushed to the hospital and the doctor started working on her but Bradley was restless seeing that Georgina¡¯s situation was not good when they wheeled her to the hospital.


    How could he stay calm when he knew he was the one that got her into trouble?


    Georgina¡¯s Aunt rushed to the hospital with Victoria behind her and she red up in anger immediately she saw Bradley. ¡°Is this your definition of protection? What exactly did you protect her from when she might be suffering from a rpse soon,¡± the woman says and Bradley was confused wondering why the woman kept mentioning that.


    ¡°What did you mean? I am sure that Georgina is not that weak she was definitely not going to¡­,¡± Bradley was saying but Victoria cut him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about being strong, she might suffer a rpse because she is suffering from a disorder,¡± Victoria says and Bradley looks at her in shock.


    Dous that just arrived at the hospital heard the discussion and he couldn¡¯t help but get curious. ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± He asked the question that was also reigning on Bradley¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Yes, she has a hereditary illness that makes her feel disconnected from her brain immediately. She experienced something tragic or when she hurt her head,¡± Georgina¡¯s Aunt exined and Bradley almost went weak in his knees.


    He could not believe it.


    He thought that her rpse was because she had surgery and that was the side effect.


    But someone exined why she lost her memories from back there. She must have felt the memories were too overwhelming and she decided to erase them.


    ¡°It was a hereditary disease in the family but instead of me having it my twin did, which turns out to be Georgina¡¯s mother,¡± Georgina¡¯s Aunt says and she broke into sobs with the thought of her twin sister.


    Victoria quickly rushed to console the woman seeing that she was really in pain.


    ¡°I heard Georgina¡¯s father came up with the drug but some rogues that knew about it came after him because of it and that turned Georgina into an orphan,¡± Georgina¡¯s Aunt narrated and she gritted her teeth in anger remembering the history. She could not just get it out of her head.


    She still presented herself as abandoning her twin sister and letting her get killed by people who were not even allowed to be Carter¡¯s footman. But she was happy she had found them and dealt with them for messing with his sister.


    The revtion of Georgina¡¯s disorder brought pain to Bradley¡¯s heart and he could not me himself for being too careless with her safety. He promised her that he would always protect her but he has been failing on that profusely and he does not have an excuse for it.


    He let a rascal get her under his nose and she got hurt while trying to save herself. How could he be so unreliable? While Bradley was self-ming himself he remembered the cause of his problem.


    It was all that crazy psychopath.


    ¡°That bastard, I would shred him to pieces myself,¡± Bradley threatened with his voice emanating murderous intents but Dous was quick to calm him down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, I am going to take care of him, I took care of my brother, he should not get a problem,¡± Dous says and Victoria, who was listening to the conversation, was shocked but she was not bold to ask what the man meant.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After some time of the hospital passageway being silent, the doctor finally approached them. ¡°How is she?¡± They all chorused.


    ¡°She is going to be fine even though she lost a lot of blood and you all knew her medical history so you should prepare for that too,¡± the doctor says and Bradley felt his breath constricted knowing what the doctor was hinting at.


    The doctor turns around to leave after briefing them about Georgina¡¯s condition but Bradley calls him back.


    ¡°Doctor, is there a possibility that she might not lose her memories this time?¡± Bradley asked with hope only to get his hope shattered. ¡°Let¡¯s hope for a miracle,¡± the doctor said as he walked out of the room.


    *****************************


    After endless tours and experience of a world, she knows nothing about but with beautiful people always smiling at her and urging her to go home Georgina was finally able to heed and she turned around leaving the ce that was beautiful like paradise but not without taking a nce at the family of three she has met.


    The family of three is no other than Georgina¡¯s parents and Victoria.


    Georgina felt herself sipping back to consciousness and she was confused to be faced with a white background and she wondered where she was and why she was not moving.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­is someone¡­.,¡± Georgina was saying but she felt her throat parched so she stopped but she was immediately surprised to hear a scream from someone.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! You are awake!¡± The cheerful girl eximed followed by the excitement of an older woman that Georgina found pleasing to the ears.


    ¡°Who¡­are.. you?¡± Georgina asked the unfamiliar girl that was hovering around her in excitement and she saw the girl pause for a while like she was shocked but she saw her bolt for the door and in some seconds some group of doctors came to check up on her and that was when she gets a little bit of knowledge about what was going on.


    She got hurt.


    Georginays down helpless as she lets the doctors do their thing but she was distracted when she saw a figure rushing in.


    ¡°So Miss how are you feeling?¡± One of the doctors asked. ¡°Forget about me first,¡± Georgina says, still looking at the gray-eyed man whose misty eyes got her stuck.


    ¡°Can you please tell me who is the handsome man standing at the door?¡± Georgina asked pointing her frail fingers at Bradley that was just the information that she was awake and just rushed in.


    Victoria traces her hands and she was surprised to find Bradley at the door. ¡°Not again,¡± she muttered knowing that her friend had once again fallen for Bradley.


    Bradley, who was at the door, was overjoyed to see Georgina pointing at him and he could proudly say that his girl was back.

 Chapter 129: I Have Always Waited On You

    After a series of tests Georgina was said to be fine by the doctor but they said she needed to rest and also be kept in the hospital for some weeks since she needed to be monitored.


    ¡°Are you saying that she is okay?¡± Georgina¡¯s Aunt asked once again and the doctor assured looking at Georgina who was taking a shy peek at Bradley who was staring at her intently and not bothering to get secretive like her.


    ¡°I think you more than anyone could say that she is very okay,¡± the doctor says referring to Georgina¡¯s little actions and Victoria could not help but feel bad about her friend.


    How can she think of flirting when she just woke up from a life-threatening situation?


    ¡°Ok, then I think that would be all and we wille back for more check-ups on Miss Georgina,¡± the doctor says and they all walk out leaving the family to sort out their identity with Georgina since they were all aware that she had lost her memories.


    Yet again!


    ¡°Hi, Georgina, my name is Victoria and I am sure that you might be wondering who I am but I have been your friend since forever so you can be free with me,¡± Victoria says awkwardly and Georgina nods her head still not understanding a thing.


    Georgina¡¯s Aunt introduced herself as Georgina¡¯s mother yet again and they all turned towards Bradley to say something and Georgina¡¯s eyes were also focused on him this time too.


    ¡°My name is Bradley¡­¡­. and I am your fiance,¡± Bradley says with so much difficulty, and Victoria and Georgina¡¯s Aunt were shocked yet again to hear him introduce himself as that but they could see that he did not want to be questioned.


    He must have a reason for that they both thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you have to know for now,¡± Georgina¡¯s Aunt says looking at Georgina and she feels bad that they subjected her to a lie but it does not look like the girl cares because her eyes were glued to Bradley and one thought was going through her mind.


    Her fiance is hot!


    **********************************


    After regaining her consciousness Georgina was able to interact well with Victoria the next day she woke up and their eyes were already getting along well.


    ¡°How long have we been friends?¡± Georgina asked looking at Victoria who was peeling oranges for them and thedy sighed remembering the doctor¡¯s warning that states that they must not trigger any unwanted reaction from the girl since it seems that her condition might have worsened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know I grew up to find you as my friend,¡± Victoria says and that was right she did not tell a lie. They had been friends before they even recognized each other so it was safe to say that.


    Georgina hummed in silence hearing Victoria¡¯s words and she decided to ask her the question that had been bothering her mind. She did not think it was going to be an issue to ask her since it looked like they were close to sharing anything so she was going to be shameless with her.


    ¡°Did you know anyone by the name Olivia?¡± Georgina asked and Victoria¡¯s actions momentarily stopped but she resumed her actions regardless of not trying to give herself away.


    She does not want Georgina to remember the past at all and she doesn¡¯t mind if she would be lying to her and also denying Olivia¡¯s identity. She was sorry to Olivia but she needed to save and protect her friend who was still alive.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Victoria asked surprised and Georgina was confused seeing that Victoria also did not know about the name.


    Then how was she able to remember the girl¡¯s memory? It was like they once had an encounter but that must be the part of the memory that she lost.


    She did not want to dwell on it since it was like she was doing too much but she suddenly did not know why she felt guilty at the time.


    Like forgetting was a bad thing. She felt bad.


    ¡°Ok, I thought she was someone we both know,¡± Georgina says but Victoria does not reply nor does she look her in the face.


    The room went back to the silence but Georgina was soon to break up the silence with her questions.


    ¡°What did you think about Bradley Hale?¡± Georgina asked and Victoria sighed wondering how many times she had to answer that question in her life. ¡°He is a man you would like or a man you like,¡± Victoria says but she whispers thest part.


    ¡°I think I might like him,¡± Georgina cooed, pping Victoria¡¯s arms yfully as she kept looking at the door. Bradley exited with a dreamy expression and Victoria sighed.


    Isn¡¯t it weird that she always finds him attractive and always falls for him no matter how many times she lost her memories that they were really meant to be?


    ¡°You can crush all you want, he is your fiance after all,¡± Victoria says and she subconsciously adds. ¡°And also your husband,¡± but that was not out loud.


    ************************


    Bradley walked into Georgina¡¯s room since he promised to be there that night when the girl asked him when he was visiting because he had been avoiding getting a bit.


    He was self-ming himself for what happened to her and that¡¯s the only thing he could do to lessen his guilt but that was more like he was torturing himself because not being close to her was like he was being suffocated.


    He entered the room only to see sleeping Georgina and Victoria that just got awakened by the sound of the opening and he was surprised to see Bradley and she wanted to greet but the man gave him a sign not to say anything since that might wake Georgina up.


    Victoria decided to excuse the two of them and go home to catch some real sleep. After Victoria left the room, Bradley walked towards Georgina and it was like his presence alerted the girl because she opened her eyes suddenly.


    ¡°You are here?¡± She asked with a drowsy voice and Bradley nodded his head. ¡°Don¡¯t go just stay here,¡± Georgina says and Bradley immediately wanted to ask what she meant but thedy beat him to it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just stay here tonight, hmmm wait on me,¡± Georgina mumbled from her sleep, holding onto Bradley like she was going to cause a tantrum if he decided to leave. Bradley smiled seeing her reaction and he sat at the side of the bed and the past sank immediately after he took his seat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I am not going to leave¡­I am going to wait.. that¡¯s all I have been doing,¡± Bradley says and Georgina smiles going back to sleep like she was not the one that just threw a tantrum.


    Bradley looked at the face of the sleeping that still had her arm around his hands and he went to remove the strands of hair from her face.


    ¡°How am I to leave you when I have always been waiting on you?¡± Bradley says and he looks at the girl who was sleeping like a baby her soft snoring was like music to his ear and that soulful sound apanied the man through the night.

 Chapter 130: Rich Enough To Give You A Whole Group

    Weeks passed after Georgina recovered and everything had gone very well but some people were puzzled by the news.


    Juliana walked into the hospital where Georgina was admitted in with anger after gearing from a reliable source. She knew that it was all over when she heard that Georgina was now a Carter and that automatically meant that Bradley¡¯s mom would not have any objections and she was going to support their rtionship.


    She was not going to allow that. Since Georgina was already in the hospital it would be bad to ship her to a mortuary instead. She stood in front of an elevator waiting for it to open and immediately the elevator opened and she made her way in. She bumped into a body and her bag fell to the ground.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, I am so sorry,¡± the person apologized and reached for Juliana¡¯s bag. Juliana thought the voice was really familiar and I guess was right when she saw the face of the person she bumped into.


    Georgina! How could her luck be so good?


    Georgina, who escaped her room because she felt suffocated, was surprised by thedy¡¯s look but she was too humpy to care and she turned around to leave but she saw something shiny on the floor.


    A knife? Georgina¡¯s eyes twitched seeing a knife and Juliana¡¯s eyes also went to it and she panicked as she got caught. She knew if Georgina remembered their encounter at Bradley¡¯s house the other time she was going to remember her.


    Georgina picked the knife up and she turned towards Juliana with a nk face and thedy¡¯s face turned white seeing her pointing a knife at her.


    ¡°Miss, you drop this,¡± Georgina says, picking up the knife that Juliana dropped in fear and she quickly avoids Georgina¡¯s eyes but thedy just smiles instead. ¡°Take it back, Miss,¡± she says, stuffing the knife back in Juliana¡¯s hand and she turns around to leave but she turns back immediately to look at Juliana which shocked the girl thinking that she just got caught.


    ¡°You look beautiful Miss¡­. really beautiful,¡± Georginaplimented and she turned around to leave this time she did not look back.


    Juliana was dumbfounded by the girl¡¯s gesture and she kept looking at her and she saw a girl walking up to herining maybe about her leaving her hospital room.


    Juliana finally retracted her eyes after Georgina was out of sight and she looked at her hand that was holding the knife and she scoffed at her herself.


    ¡°Did you not just ridiculed, you even gotplimented by someone you n to kill,¡± Juliana mocked herself and she dumped the knife in her bag as she walked towards a ss door in the hospital lobby.


    She stared at her reflection and she could not help but smile. ¡°Yes, I am beautiful,¡± she affirmed as she picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Hello, Dad can you book me a flight out of the country¡­. I need to leave as soon as possible,¡± Juliana says and she cuts the call. After having her encounter with Georgina that afternoon she realized something she did not need to really go after Bradley.


    She was a capable woman, who could fend for herself.


    ¡°No wonder you keep getting your memories erased, you are too pure for this world,¡± Juliana said as she walked out of the hospital.


    She was done with the hate.


    **************************


    Georgina was the only one left alone in the room after Victoria and her Mom, excused themselves when Bradley came in. Georgina was still shy around him because she did not think she could get herself that handsome man to marry.


    Bradley kept looking at Georgina¡¯s face and he was fascinated at her shy expressions that fluctuated every here and then.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She was really cute.


    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± Bradley asked, looking at Georgina and thedy twisted her hand shyly before she answered. ¡°I¡¯m good, no bad nightmare today,¡± Georgina says and Bradley nods his head.


    ¡°Hear you left your rook today?¡± Bradley asks and Georgina scoffs. ¡°That tattletale Victoria would not just¡­,¡± Georgina says without reservation but she stopped when she saw Bradley¡¯s amused face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get shy around me¡­I¡¯m your fiance anyways,¡± Bradley reminded so that the girl would not be awkward around him because his next words might make her run out of the room.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s do that,¡± Georgina says smiling with all her dentition and Bradley smiling seeing her smiling her smile was really contagious.


    He felt at peace with this so he decided to say what he was there for.


    ¡°You said you like me right?¡± Bradley asked, looking at Georgina and Georgina nodded her head shyly. ¡°I like your face,¡± she said and Bradley facepalmed himself wondering why she didn¡¯t change.


    First, it was his money while she was young but now it was about his face that can he really get a break from this woman.


    ¡°Hmmm since you like my face so damn much then do you not think that we should get married,¡± Bradley says and he watches how Georgina¡¯s shy expression changes to a confused one.


    ¡°What! Marriage?¡± Georgina asked eyes widened and Bradley walked towards her bed in brisk steps.


    ¡°Yes, marriage and it¡¯s your chance to turn the handsome face man into your husband and turn his money into yours so what did you think?¡± Bradley asked, probing his face forward and Georgina could feel his hot breath on her face.


    She gulped her saliva looking at the gray-eyed man in front of her and seeing his face close up all she could say was that he really wasn¡¯t that bad..


    ¡°How rich are you?¡± Georgina asked, her eyes moving to the man¡¯s inviting lips and she was tempted to reach for it.


    God! She is a pervert.


    ¡°Rich enough to give you a whole group as a bridal gift,¡± Bradley says, meeting Georgina¡¯s eyes that were oozing with love which Bradley was sure that she was not aware of.


    ¡°That sounds tempting¡­¡­I would take it,¡± Georgina says and she wraps her arms around Bradley¡¯s neck.


    She does not care what her past with the man was; she just wants to get him away from the other girl¡¯s view and make him as.


    Bradley does not care about her not having a memory of him, all he cares about is she is still the woman he falls for and nothing changes.


    Yes, there are people like that in love and this couple is one of them.

 Epilogue

    The wedding hall was filled withughter and pleasantries as they all went about socializing since the main event had not started yet.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Man?¡± Frederick walked towards Bradley seeing that the man was fidgeting and he was not really himself. Bradley looked at Frederick and he wondered if he should tell his friend his worry and he agreed on it.


    There was no harm in letting his friend know how scared he was at the moment.


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯te and decides to bail out?¡± Bradley asked and Frederick was surprised to hear what he said. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust her?¡± Frederick asked and Bradley sighed.


    ¡°The problem is me, I don¡¯t trust me what if the past few days I have been a nuisance to her and she has a change of mind you know we nned the wedding in a rush,¡± Bradley says and Frederick nods his head in agreement.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s¡­¡± Frederick was saying but cars trooping into the church were able to calm him down. ¡°The Carters are here,¡± Frederick says and people in different age ranges reeking of money started feeling out of the car, and after some time Georgina¡¯s Aunt also came out.


    ¡°Look who is here, it¡¯s the groom,¡± she says and Bradley smiles awkwardly at her. ¡°Are you nervous? You better be because if you do not take care of my daughter well I am going toe for you,¡± she threatened and Frederick, who was beside Bradley felt more threatened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am you have my words,¡± Bradley affirmed and the woman smiled. ¡°Hmm that sounds assuring,¡± she says and she walks towards the door after urging Bradley to go into the church where the bride was around even though Bradley was tempted to have a glimpse.


    Inside the bride¡¯s waiting room, Georgina was seen holding onto something, and Victoria, who was all dressed in a purple cocktail dress, walked up to her.


    ¡°Get ready Georgina you will be getting called to the hall soon,¡± Victoria says and Georgina nods her head.


    ¡°Are you sure you invited everyone, Tori? Because it feels like some people are supposed to get here but they are not or am I thinking too much?¡± Georgina says but Victoria doesn¡¯t say anything but only smiles.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Her subconscious still remembers.


    After Dous weed the guests to the wedding he went straight into telling them their purpose of being there and after some time he urged the wife toe out.


    The door to the door opened and the bride maids were the first toe out and after was the chef¡¯s bridesmaid which was Victoria.


    ¡°I envy you bro I was supposed to be here too asking that girl to be my wife but¡­¡± Dous says trailing off. ¡°Then ask her,¡± Bradley says, shooing him away as he looks forward to his bride, and at the sight of Georgina Bradley loses his senses.


    Bradley watched as Georgina walked down the aisle alone dazzling in her bridal gown and he could see why most men were not afraid to swear that it was better or worse.


    They must have been sure that they wanted to spend the rest of their lives with the woman.


    She looked so gorgeous that he was starting to think that he didn¡¯t deserve her.


    Georgina got in front of Bradley but the man was still lost in thought. ¡°Hey, are you having a change of mind now? Did you not want to marry again?¡± Georgina whispered and that jolted Bradley out of his thoughts..


    ¡°Never,¡± he dered and he took Georgina¡¯s hands gently in his and they both faced the priest. ¡°By the way, you look really breathtaking,¡± Bradley whispered and Georgina blushed heavily and their interaction got the priest confused.


    ¡°You look dashing too,¡± Georgina returned thepliment but it was really the truth.


    The priest clears his throat to let the whispering couple know that he was starting with the wedding officiation.


    The priest urged the couple to say their vows.


    ¡°From the first time I met you¡­..,¡± Georgina was saying but she stopped and she looked directly into Bradley¡¯s eyes. ¡°Scratch that I don¡¯t even remember the first time I met you, and there is also a probability that I might also forget all this in the long run,¡± Georgina says taking a deep breath and her voice was crystal clear reaching everyone in the room since the people¡¯s attention was only on them at the moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even remember the past you always talk about because to me the present is all I have but I am choosing that present to be with you so please¡­. bear with me,¡± Georgina says with a low voice but Bradley quickly holds her face telling that all is well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about memories or anything¡­. all I care about is you,¡± Bradley assured and the crowd cooed in excitement.


    ¡°Are you guys still exchanging vows?¡± The priest is already getting a red nose because of the couple¡¯s sweetness.


    ¡°Even though I am going to go to so many ces I would make sure that you are the home that I return to,¡± Bradley says in assurance cleaning Georgina¡¯s tears and thedy nods her head. ¡°I have seen so many faces but you are the best I have seen,¡± Georgina says and the people at the church burst intoughter clearing out the awkwardness.


    The priest, having had enough of the couple¡¯s chumminess, decided to officiate the wedding. The couple was giving rings to exchange and Georgina could say it fits her perfectly.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s humbly invoke God¡¯s blessing upon this bride and groom, that in his kindness he may favor with his help those whom he has bestowed the sacrament of matrimony,¡± the priest says and he looks at the couple.


    ¡°In the sight of God and these witnesses I pronounce you husband and wife, you may now kiss the bride,¡± he announced and Bradley dragged Georgina to his body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chug out her lips though!¡± Dous yelled from the crowd and the crowd burst into anotherughter at the young¡¯s man random joke.


    ¡°You are finally my wife, wifey,¡± Bradley says caressing Georgina¡¯s lips and thedy smiles. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Dedicated To You,¡± Georgina says and Bradley crashes his lips on her immediately which earns a cheer from the crowd.


    The couple was so entangled in themselves for several minutes that someone had to cover their faces not wanting to witness the scene of the couple doing the bedroom¡¯s activity in front of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough this is not an X-rated show!¡± Frederick yelled and that got the couple to disengage from each other and the people joked at their intimate behavior. ¡°Looks like we should be expecting little Hale running around soon,¡± the people joked and they all shared augh.


    ¡°And what did you think about us making this happen next month,¡± Dous whispered to Victoria¡¯s ear and thedy got shy. ¡°What did you mean? You are useless and have nothing to offer,¡± Victoria argued, and Dous snickers.


    ¡°Yeah that is more reason you should marry me I am your useless puppet so you can remodel me into what you like,¡± he whispered softly caressing Victoria¡¯s waist and thedy blushed heavily.


    ¡°Is this a proposal?¡± Victoria asked. ¡°If yes would you ept?¡± Dous asked. ¡°Hmm I like remodeling things to my taste so¡­deal,¡± Victoria says and kisses Dous on his lips, making the people beside them coo in excitement for them.


    The cheers went for Dous and Victoria too and Georgina was happy for her friend.


    ¡°So, wifey what did you think?¡± Bradley asked whispering into Georgina¡¯s ear and thedy got ticklish by it. ¡°What did you mean?¡± Georgina asked.


    ¡°Making little Georgina tonight,¡± Bradley whispered sexily and Georgina¡¯s ear burned to hear that and she pped the man¡¯s arm in shyness as she faced the crowd with heart in full.


    Yes, this was all she wanted. To be with the one she wants and the one who wants her. She does not know if her ending would have been perfect if she had her memory but definitely also likes her current ending. It was peaceful.


    THE END¡­..


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!